Category: gnosticism


Kedudukan Gospel Barnabas

February 19th, 2012 — 7:13am

 

  1. Ianya bukanlah Kitab agama kristian kerana itulah ia telah diperintahkan untuk dibakar oleh pihak Gereja di Rome.
  2. Ianya adalah Kitab agama Hanif (Tuhan yang satu) yang diajar oleh Nabi Isa (as).
  3. Ianya ditulis oleh Barnabas seorang sahabat Nabi Isa as. Perhubungan Barnabas dengan Nabi Isa (as) adalah seperti perhubungan sahabat di antara Abu Hurairah (ra) dengan Rasulullah (saw).
  4. Kitab (injil) yang digunakan oleh agama kristian hari ini adalah dituliskan oleh mereka yang datang sesudah lama Nabi Isa (as) diangkat ke langit. Penulis-penulis itu adalah seperti para pengikut tabiun zaman Islam.
  5. Gospel Barnabas ini juga mencerita banyak keistimewaan Rasulullah (saw) sehingga Nabi Isa (as) berkata bahawa sekiranya ia dapat mengikat tali sepatu Rasulullah (saw), dia akan menjadi Nabi yang lebih berwibawa. Anihnya praktis mengikat tali sepatu sambil mencium kaki kanak-kanak (yang memakai sepatu itu) dijalankan oleh pihak Gereja di Rome setiap tahun tanpa menyedari hakikat kenyataan Nabi Isa (as).
  6. Ia juga menceritakan penderitaan Nabi Isa (as) apabila dipanggil “anak Tuhan” dan bagaimana setiapkali terdengar panggilan ini beliau mengeletar tidak terhingga lalu pengsan. Beliau ada berkata bahawa setiap kali beliau terdengar panggilan ini beliau terasa seperti masuk sepuluh neraka.
  7. Ia juga menceritakan bagaimana Nabi Isa (as) berdoa supaya Rasulullah (saw) datang secepat mungkin kerana Rasulullah (saw) serta umat baginda-lah yang dapat membersihkan nama beliau iaitu beliau hanya seorang Nabi dan Rasul sebelum Rasulullah (saw) dan bukanlah “anak Tuhan”.
  8. Senaskah Gospel Barnabas ini dijumpai bersama mayat Barnabas. Naskah yang asli itu ada di Musium di Amerika Syarikat. Semasa pencetakkan pertama (berasaskan Gospel yang asli itu) sebanyak 10 ribu naskah, ianya habis dijual dengan cepatnya.
  9. Saya selalu menitiskan air mata apabila membaca berkenaan penderitaan Nabi Isa (as) kerana dipanggil “anak Tuhan”. Namun begitu apabila membaca tentang keistimewan Nabi Muhammad (saw) seperti yang diceritakan oleh Nabi Isa (as) saya amat kagum dengan kemuliaan yang dianugerah oleh Allah swt kepada baginda. Cerita berkenaan kemuliaan Rasulullah (saw) seperti yang diceritakan oleh Nabi Isa (as) dalam Gospel ini adalah 10 kali lebih hebat dibandingkan dengan yang diceritakan dalam kitab Dibai’ atau Berzanzi (yang tuliskan oleh ulama Syi’ah) yang dibaca semasa Maulid.
  10. Cerita berkenaan Kebesaran Allah swt dalam Gospel ini mirip seperti Ilmu Tasawuf dalam Islam. Kerana itu, pengkritik kristian mentohmah Gospel ini ditulis oleh ahli sufi Islam.
  11. Pada satu ketika, Paderi Benjamin Keldani telah dihantar ke Perpustakaan Gereja di Rome untuk membuat penyelidikkan tentang sesuatu perkara apabila ia terjumpa dengan senaskah Gospel ini terperuk dan tersembunyi di dalam Perpustakaan itu. Setelah mentelaah dan mengkaji Gospel ini sedarlah beliau bahawa Kitab Injil yang digunakan oleh agama Kristian sekarang ini mengandungi banyak penyelewangan. Dengan kesedaran ini, beliau memeluk agama Islam dan mengambil nama “Abu Ahad Dawood.” Sesudah itu, beliau menulis buku berjudul “Muhammad in the Bible” menyentuh kesemua penyelewangan yang terdapat pada kitab-kitab Injil yang digunakan oleh pihak Kristian hari ini. Tulisan beliau ini pula digunakan sebagai asas oleh Almarhum Ahmad Dedat semasa beliau baru-baru berdakwah untuk menyedarkan pihak kristian tentang penyelewangan yang terdapat dalam kitab Injil mereka. Sesudah berapa lama berjuang, beliau sudah dapat mengkukuhkan kedudukan beliau sebagai pendakwah yang disegani oleh pihak kristian. Kerana kewibaan beliau ini banyak negeri tidak dapat menerima beliau serta beliau digelar “The Unpolished Diamond”. Semoga Allah swt mencucuri rahmat kepada roh beliau dan juga roh Abu Ahad Dawood dan meletakkan mereka di Jannah kelak, amin!
  12. Berkenaan Gospel of Barnabas, mengikut Prof. Anwar Musaddad, Rektor IAIN “Sunan Gunung Jati” merangkap Dean Fakultas Usuluddin serta Dozen Mata Kuliah Ilmu Perbandingan Agama:

“Injil Barnabas sejajar dengan hadith dhaif tetapi isinya dikuatkan oleh Al Quran, iaitu dalam soalan-soalan ketauhidan dan memelihara kesegaraman agama dan kepercayaan terhadap Nabi Muhamad (saw) maka ia dapat diterima oleh kaum muslimin sebagai berita-berita israiliyat yakni berita-berita disekitar Bani Israil (Yahudi) yang terdapat daam kitab-kitab mereka.”

Prof. KH Anwar Musaddad, Kedudukan Injil Barnabas Menurut Pandangan Islam, 30 (1981)

47 comments » | gnosticism

New Makrifatullah & Nazam videos

July 31st, 2011 — 3:03pm

Makrifatullah 3 – Pembersihan (MALAY)

Makrifatullah Nazam – “Ku mencari-Mu”

Makrifatullah Nazam – “Tuhanku yang Satu”

49 comments » | gnosticism

Makrifatullah videos on Youtube [Malay/English]

July 12th, 2011 — 12:45am

Seminar Makrifatullah videos in Malay and English are now online!

English:

Gnosticism Seminar in Perth, Australia

Melayu:

Makrifatullah 1 Part 1

Makrifatullah 1 Part 2

Makrifatullah 1 Part 3

Makrifatullah 1 Part 4

Makrifatullah 1 Part 5

Makrifatullah 2 Part 1

Makrifatullah 2 Part 2

Makrifatullah 2 Part 3

Makrifatullah 2 Part 4

Makrifatullah 2 Part 5

Makrifatullah 2 Part 6

216 comments » | gnosticism

SUMMARY – 5

May 6th, 2010 — 10:18pm

We have to provide their children with education from primary to tertiary levels. We have to provide them with homes, utilities, amenities and other conveniences. We have to provide employments, benefits, remunerations, Business opportunities and others. We have to provide them with health services, hospitals, clinics, pharmacies and others. We have to make their lives comparable to ours.

 

It is interesting to note that the illness such as SARS and H1N1 are reported coming down from outer space. It is likely that these illnesses originated from them. If this is so, then the virus which infected them and then come down to infect us, have the capacity to infect a Being with and without physical attributes. Our medical sciences need to look into this to understand the true capacity of the virus. 

 

They are totally lawless hence tough Laws must be passed to bring about Law and Order. To this end the Syariah Law on “Hudud” is worth looking into which the western world branded it as “Barbaric Law.” 

 

For Allah loveth not those who trespass beyond bounds.1

 

Social problems ranging from alcoholism, gambling, drugs, prostitutions, slavery, juvenile delinquency and many social evils which are unheard by us (mankind) are their order of the day. Women are treated like chattels, sex slaves, totally without any rights nor accorded any kind of respect. To this end, the project on “Genome Planning” should be look into seriously as it can help to eradicate these menaces. 

 

They have hearts wherewith they understand not, eyes wherewith they see not, and ears wherewith they hear not. They are like cattle nay more misguided.2

 

For the worst of beasts in the sight of Allah are the deaf and the dumb? those who understand not.3

 

Going to schools are things in the past. With mankind scattered all over the many giant earth-like planets up there, education from primary right up to tertiary will be provided to homes through internet and Television. It will be the responsibility of the parents to ensure that their children learn. Books will be replaced by a better version of Cassette Disc or DVD or the likes and this will be in abundance in the Public Library.

 

There will be many flying Hospitals and clinics which can be accessible within minutes of contact. Most surgery will be done by robots supervised and unsupervised by human. Medical advice and prescription in clinics are given out by robot.

 

Similarly we will have giant supermarkets, retail shops, all kinds of workshop, service centres and others floating out there. Some may be mobile and others may be stationed at one place.

 

Eventually their civilisation will be assimilated into us and their lifestyles are no different from ours. Inevitably, there will be intermarriages and their children will be hybrids between us and them. In this way, many of them will inherit the intelligence from their human parents and become scholars, scientists and intellectual individuals. Out of this hybrid will come Dajjal (the Anti-Christ) which every prophet since Noah had spoken about and warned their peoples of him. Prophet Muhammad [pbuh] had said to the effect:

Verily, each and every Prophet after Prophet Noah had reminded their peoples of the advent of Dajjal and verily I reminding all of you of the same.4

However in the Quran, there is no mention about Dajjal but there are many commandments touching on “Taghut”. Some of these verses are:

 

And verily, We have sent among every Ummah a Messenger (proclaiming): “Worship Allâh, and turn away from Tâghût.” 5

 

There is no compulsion in religion. Verily, the Right Path has become distinct from the wrong path. Whoever disbelieves in Tâghût and believes in Allâh, then he has grasped the most trustworthy handhold that will never break. And Allâh is All-Hearer, All-Knower.6

 

Those who believe, fight in the Cause of Allâh, and those who disbelieve, fight in the cause of Tâghût.7

 

There are many more commandments in the Quran touching on “Taghut”. Vice versa there is no mention of “Taghut”  in any of the traditions of our Prophet Muhammad [pbuh] but what was found in the traditions was that every Prophet since Noah had admonished their Ummah about Dajjal. To this end, I will submit that the name “Taghut”  is the name for “Dajjal” known by the satanic Force up there. They know that he will come in due time and worship him to despite Allah. 

 

Dajjal is an articulated genius (derived from the genes of his human parent) who mastered all the knowledge taught to him and at that point time he mastered too the knowledge of giving life back to the dead, giving growth to “dead” soils,8 able to build a place likeable of paradise an hell.9 He will then want to be the Master of the Universe. Those who are against him he threw them in his hell. Those who are for him will be rewarded with his paradise. He mesmerises the general public with his power in giving life to the dead (I suspected the dead is alive temporary as it was done in Moses’ time10) and giving growth to “dead” soils. During that tumultuous time, many from the satanic side as well as the hybrid joined force with him proclaiming him as the Master of the Universe. According to our Holy Prophet (pbuh) his right eye is akin to a grape protruding.11 Can this be a bionic eye? In addition, there are the alphabets between both eyes “KFR”.12 Are these alphabets representing the brand name of the bionic eye? His atrocities however went beyond limit and Allah will send down Prophet Jesus to annihilate him and his followers.13 With his death, the universe will once again be at peace.

 

However, soon after the demised of Dajjal, a new menace appeared. This time, it is the Gog and Magog. Somehow they manage to breakdown the barrier that kept them separated from us. They are so evil that they killed anything or anyone in their path and even drank rivers as large as River Jordan dried. Allah will then annihilate them and their carcases will cause the whole universe to stink.14 So much so Allah had to cleanse it with heavy rains containing cleansing chemicals.15

 

Until the Gog and Magog (people) are let through (their barrier), and they swiftly swarm from every hill. 16

 

Once again the universe will be at peace and progress achieving prosperity for all. Many years after the demise of Prophet Jesus, the people in the universe who are lulled by peace and prosperity including great knowledge begins to lose grasp on religion. Religion is looked upon as mere ritual and eventually frowns upon. Finally, there is no more religion as everyone is self sufficient and as such there is no need for a Supreme Entity to govern and provide for them as well as to worship. With the universe becoming irreligious, there is no reason for Allah to keep it any longer. Suddenly, a breezy wind blew and all the remaining believers will die leaving only the unbelievers.17 Soon after, the sun will rise from the west and set in the east. 18

 

The day that certain of the signs of thy Lord do come, no good will it do to a soul to believe in them then, if it believed not before nor earned righteousness through its Faith.19

 

This is followed by the appearance of unknown species of beast coming out from the earth which can communicate with mankind.

 

And when the Word is fulfilled against them, We shall produce from the earth a beast to (face) them: he will speak to them, for that mankind did not believe with assurance in our Signs.20

 

Before long the dreaded day of Armageddon suddenly came.21 To this end, Allah has commanded to the effect:

 

Do they then only wait for the Hour? that it should come on them of a sudden? But already have come some tokens thereof, and when it (actually) is on them, how can they benefit then by their admonition?22

 

On the 1st day, the sun will be “black” as its run its course.23 On the 2nd day, the moon will be red like the colour of blood.24

 

When the sky is rent asunder, and it becomes red like ointment. 25

 

Even the dews falling to earth are red in colour. A Companion (of our Holy Prophet) who happened to read this verse in the Quran cried, “What will happen to me on that day?” Upon hearing his exclamation our  Holy Prophet said, “Even the angels cried with him.” 26 On the 3rd day, the stars collided into each other as if they are at war. 27 On the 4th day, all the stones and rocks will gnash at each other like enemies. 28 On the 5th day, all vegetation shall cry blood. 29 On the 6th day, the sea will stand up to the height of 150 cubits.30 On the 7th day, the sea will retreat and disappeared. 31 On the 8th day, all the animals including bird and fish will groan in fear. On the 9th day, terrible hailstorms killed almost 90% of all the livings. 32 On the 10th day, horrible thunder and lightning destroyed 1/3 part of all mountains. On the 11th day, the rivers in blood colour run backward. 33 On the 12th day, all remaining living creatures cried in fear. On the 13th day, heaven will be rolled up like a carpet and thence fire will rain down killing all the survivors. 34

 

And the heavens will be rolled up in His right hand: glory to Him!35

Continue reading »

4 comments » | gnosticism

SUMMARY – 4

April 26th, 2010 — 4:21am

Traversing outer space is nothing new to us. Prophet Adam and wife and our Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) had done just that.

 

We said: “Get you down (from Paradise) all, with enmity between yourselves. On earth will be a dwelling place for you and an enjoyment for a time.”[1]

 

Will you then dispute with him (Muhammad pbuh) about what he saw [during the Mi’râj: Ascent of the Prophet (pbuh) to the seven heavens] And indeed he (Muhammad pbuh) saw him  (Gabriel) at a second descent (i.e. another time). Near Sidrat-ul-Muntaha (a lote-tree of the utmost boundary over the seventh heaven beyond which none can pass). Near it is the Paradise of Abode.[2]

The earth-like planets awaiting us in the outer space are bigger than ours ranging from two to eight times in size. Such being the case, the natural resources (minerals such as gold, diamond, oil and others, fishes, timbers, water, animals such as sheep, cow, chicken and others, herbs, vegetation and others) are in abundance on each planet. To this end, Allah had commanded there are richness, wealth and provident in the outer space.[3]

And Paradise the width whereof is as the width of the heaven and the earth.[4]

 

But give glad tidings to those who believe and work righteousness, that their portion is Gardens, beneath which rivers flow. Every time they are fed with fruits therefrom they say: “Why this is what we were fed with before”[5]

Our Holy Prophet said that during this time, there will be no beggar and wealth is in abundance just for the taking.[6] Yet we killed each other for a tiny winy bit of wealth found on our earth. So fellow Muslims who are at war now, a war that we cannot win, drop your weapons and start the rat-race to subjugate the outer space but this can only be done through education and knowledge. Hence Allah has commanded us to read as He taught us through the pen not arms.

Read in the name of your Lord Who created.

He created man from a clot.

Read and your Lord is Most Honorable,

Who teacheth by the pen,

Teacheth man that which he knew not.[7]

Since the earth-like planets up there are two to eight time bigger than ours so are its Tsunami, Earthquakes, Typhoon, Volcanoes, Flood and other calamities. Hence Allah trained us on the Earth now how to circumvent them and use them for our benefits. Once we are conversant in handling them then there will be no problem for us to subdue them up there eventhough the earth-like planets may be bigger. Yet we are angry with Allah for giving us such training because of the lost of lives, damage to property and injury. On the contrary, should Allah choose not to train us now, we will definitely face greater lost of lives, bigger losses and damages up there. Allah will also test us by raising mountain of Gold when the River Eufrat diminished and mankind will murder each other for it when gold will be in abundance in outer space up there, waiting to be taken.[8] So Islamic Theologian (Ulamas) stopped blaming the Ummah’s state of faith each time a calamity occurred but rather be like the Western Scientists who, no sooner a calamity happened, swarmed the place like bees to learn and become knowledgeable about it. Thus Allah had commanded that in every calamity there is a lesson to learn.[9] In essence, the lessons abound in every calamity made it a mercy rather than wrath of our Lord. [10]

As knowledge in relation to overcoming natural calamities increases, this will be followsuit by tremendous changes in the construction industries and that which are related with it. If we look closely at the development of the construction industry, it is futuristic in concept. Unwittingly, we are preparing for the development of the earth-like planets up there and not far in a distant future. Thus we must have more Muslim Architects, Engineers, Surveyors, Scientists and others but not more in terrorists and radicals.

As there are abundant resources up there, more women will opt to be fulltime housewives leaving the men to tap all the resources. Hence the saying, “Women place is at home” became a renewable cliché.

However before all the above can be achieved we have first to subjugate the Satanic Force up there. It is recorded in the Quran that they are at war with the Angels who have had great problems guarding their territories and station from the Satans’ infiltration.[11] The ratio of the satanic population comparatively to mankind is 9:1.[12] Allah has commanded us to subdue them so there will not be anymore mischief from them.[13] Although they are invisible to us now but through the “Hybrid Embryo Project” we will in due time, just like the wolves, dogs and others, be able to see them as well as the Angels.[14] The Angels are waiting for us to assist them to subdue the satanic Force.

Before we can subdue satanic Force, mankind must be united. At this point of time, such thought may be too remote but a hundred year from now this will become reality. A recent study on human demographic problem had discovered most of the developed country could not sustain a population growth ratio of 2.11. They could only manage to reach a ratio of 1.6 hence they could not renew their population and in 100 years to come their societies will be extinct as that of the Roman’s, the Greek’s and the Pharaohs’. However, by divine provident, the Muslim population growth is now at the ratio of 8.1particularly in Europe, America and others. Thus it has been projected in this study that in 100 years from now Muslims will be the dominant population of the world. This will bring about unity among nations. During this time through “Genome Mapping”, human genes are freed from social and moral vices and are ready to be the true vicegerents of Allah. 

O mankind! We have created you from a male and a female, and made you into nations and tribes, that you may know one another. [15]

And hold fast, all of you together, to the Rope of Allâh, and be not divided among yourselves, and remember Allâh’s Favour on you, for you were enemies one to another but He joined your hearts together, so that, by His Grace, you became brethren.[16]

 

If it were Allah’s Will, He could gather them together unto true guidance [17]

 

During this period there will be born an articulated genius Muslim Caliph who during his reign, the world shall not only have peace and unity but also progress and prosperity. During his time there is abundant wealth that no one needs to beg. Ask and it is for the taking.[18] He shall also be the Vicegerent of Allah and he will lead our world in subjugating the worlds above us. His name is similar to our Holy Prophet (pbuh) and that is: Muhammad Bin Abdullah but he is called “Al Mahdi”. Be that as it may, he is also the descendant of our Holy Prophet (pbuh).[19]

The satanic Force does not have physical attributes like us. Their forms and whatsoever associated with them are transient in Forms. Hence they could not harm us physically or by force but they are exceptionally good in witchcrafts.[20] We must contend with their witchcrafts in order to subdue them. To this end, the development of our robotic armies is most welcome as there is no element of fear in them and they are replaceable immediately. In addition the development of our super laser is encouraging as it with this we can destroy them.[21] It is recorded in the Quran that the Angels destroyed them by throwing fireballs at them.[22] Subjugating them and their witchcraft is nothing new to us.

And of the Satans (including the genies) were some who dived for him (Solomon), and did other work besides that; and it was We Who guarded them.[23]

 

Then when We decreed death for him (Solomon), nothing informed them (jinn) of his death except a little worm of the earth, which kept (slowly) gnawing away at his stick, so when he fell down, the jinn saw clearly that if they had known the unseen, they would not have stayed in the humiliating torment.[24]

 

He said: “O chiefs! Which of you can bring me her (Queen of Shiba) throne before they come to me surrendering themselves in obedience?” An Ifrît (strong one) from the genies said: “I will bring it to you before you rise from your place (council). And verily, I am indeed strong, and trustworthy for such work.” One with whom was knowledge of the Scripture said: “I will bring it to you within the twinkling of an eye!” Then when he (Solomon) saw it placed before him, he said: “This is by the Grace of my Lord – to test me whether I am grateful or ungrateful! And whoever is grateful, truly, his gratitude is for (the good of) his ownself, and whoever is ungrateful, (he is ungrateful only for the loss of his ownself). Certainly! my Lord is Rich (Free of all wants), Bountiful.”[25]

 

The evil ones, teaching men magic and such things as came down at Babylon to the angels Harut, and Marut.[26]

 

“Throw that which is in thy right hand: quickly will it swallow up that which they have faked. What they have faked is but a magician’s trick: and the magician thrives not, (no matter) where he goes.” So the magicians were thrown down to prostration: they said “We believe in the Lord of Aaron and Moses.”[27]

They are mostly illiterate and uneducated. Allah did not give them knowledge after they had rebelled against Allah because Allah had decided to appoint mankind as His Vicegerents. Since their banishment from heaven, they remained an illiterate and uneducated force. On the contrary, Allah gives knowledge to mankind hence our knowledge are way above them.

 

And He taught Adam the names of all things[28]

 

They said: “Glory to Thee: of knowledge we have none, save that Thou hast taught us: in truth it is Thou who art perfect in knowledge and wisdom.” [29]

 

He said: “O Adam! tell them their names.” When he had told them their names, Allah said: “Did I not tell you that I know the secrets of heaven and earth, and I know what ye reveal and what ye conceal?” [30]

 

We have honoured the sons of Adam; provided them with transport on land and sea; given them for sustenance things good and pure; and conferred on them special favours, above a great part of Our Creation. [31]

After subduing them,  we have to govern them. Pursuant to this, we have to implement the Political, Economic, Social, Educational and other systems which we have mastered and improved in the world here now. Similarly, the infrastructures which we need to be built up there will the ones which we have mastered in due time (on this earth) and which are applicable to the earth-likes planets up there.


Continue reading »

Comment » | gnosticism

SESUDAH MAKRIFATULLAH – Keredhaan (6)

April 26th, 2010 — 4:17am

Saat peningkatan(transformasi) kepada ‘Abdal’ (Orang-orang Allah)[1] terjadi, ia adalah persamaan seolah menyeberangi sebuah jembatan, dan telah berada di seberang tanpa disedari. Sehubungan peristiwa ini, hilanglah rasa ketakutan dalam dirinya melainkan kepada Allah swt dan timbul sifat pengabdian diri kepada Yang Maha Berkuasa.

Engkau tidak akan dapati sesuatu kaum yang beriman kepada Allah dan hari akhirat, tergamak berkasih-mesra dengan orang-orang yang menentang (perintah) Allah dan RasulNya, sekalipun orang-orang yang menentang itu ialah bapa-bapa mereka, atau anak-anak mereka, atau saudara-saudara mereka, ataupun keluarga mereka. Mereka (yang setia) itu, Allah telah menetapkan iman dalam hati mereka, dan telah menguatkan mereka dengan semangat pertolongan daripadaNya; [2]

(Mereka)berlaku tegas gagah terhadap orang-orang kafir, mereka berjuang dengan bersungguh-sungguh pada jalan Allah, dan mereka tidak takut kepada celaan orang yang mencela.[3]

Katakanlah: “Sesungguhnya sembahyangku dan ibadatku, hidupku dan matiku, hanyalah untuk Allah Tuhan yang memelihara dan mentadbirkan sekalian alam.[4]

Katakanlah lagi: “Allah jualah yang aku sembah dengan mengikhlaskan amalan ugamaku kepadaNya.[5]

Dan (ingatlah) aku tidak melakukannya menurut fikiranku sendiri. Demikianlah penjelasan tentang maksud dan tujuan perkara-perkara yang engkau tidak dapat bersabar mengenainya”.[6]

Dan di antara orang-orang yang Kami ciptakan itu, ada satu umat yang memberi petunjuk dengan kebenaran, dan dengannya mereka menjalankan keadilan.[7]

Sehubungan dengan ini Nabi Muhammad (saw) telah bersabda:

Akan selalu ada segulungan dari umat ku yang akan gigih menegakkan Kebenaran. Mereka tak kenal takut akan cemuhan yang dilemparkan terhadap mereka, kerana itu akan meneguhkan kedudukan mereka sehingga hari kebangkitan.[8]

Ada tiga hal yang jika seseorang memilikinya maka mereka telah mencapai puncak keimanan:

1. Dia mencintai orang lain demi Allah;

2. Dia mencintai Allah dan Rasul-Nya lebih daripada yang lain; dan

3. Dia lebih suka dilemparkan ke dalam api daripada mengingkari keimannya.[9]

Di sini Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani telah berkata:

Allah akan menghidupkan kamu kepada satu “hidup” yang baru. [10]

Pendek kata jadilah kamu seorrang yang tinggi dan menpunyai peribadi yang tersendiri. Bolehlah dikatakan kamu telah menjadi manusia luarbiasa. [11]

Mereka mendapat bimbingan yang benar. Mereka boleh memberi pertolongan kepada orang-orang yang menuju ke jalan Allah. Mereka menjadi orang-orang yang benar dan mengesahkan kebenaran orang lain. [12]

Maka ketentuan dan kerja Allah akan terzahir melalui orang itu.[13]

Jadilah kamu warisan Rasul-rasul, Nabi-nabi dan orang-orang Sadiq. Kamu akan jadi titik akhir bagi segala kewalian dan wali-wali yang masih hidup akan datang mengunjungi kamu. [14]

Orang akan datang mengunjungi kamu dari tempat dekat dan jauh dengan membawa hadiah-hadiah dan buah tangan dan memberi khidmat mereka kepada kamu. [15]

Bolehlah dikatakan kamu menjadi pegawai polis untuk kota dan rakyat. [16]

Kerana mereka adalah orang-orang Allah hanya Allah sahajalah yang mengetahui akan mereka. Mereka boleh menjadi miskin, penderita kusta, lembut, lemah atau tidak dikenali langsung dan sebagainya.

Dan dalam harta mereka ada hak Sa’il (si pengemis yang meminta), dan Mahrûm
(orang miskin yang tidak meminta yang lain).
[17]

(Mereka adalah) lembut terhadap orang yang beriman, keras terhadap orang-
orang kafir.
[18]

Sehubungan dengan ini Nabi Muhammad (saw) telah bersabda :

Mereka orang-orang Allah akan dibimbing oleh-Nya dan dianugerahi
pengetahuan Ilahi.
[19]

Dia (Uwais Al Qarni) sendiri berpenyakit kusta. Namun selepas berdoa, Allah
menyembuhkannya daripada penyakit itu kecuali satu titik kecil sebesar satu
dinar atau dirham.
[20]

Mereka adalah yang lemah dan dilihat benar-benar sangat lemah. menutupi diri dengan pakaian usang dan diabaikan oleh masyarakat umum, namun jika mereka berdoa atau menyumpah seseorang, hal itu akan dimakbulkan oleh Allah [21].

Orang-orang yang membuat saya simpati adalah orang-orang yang setia dan orang-orang yang munasabah, terlalu banyak beribadah, tidak diketahui orang, diabaikan oleh orangramai, tidak cukup makan, punyai kesabaran yang tinggi, tiada kekayaan dan tidak mengeluh. [22]

Sesungguhnya, Allah adalah yang Maha Lembut dan Dia mengasihi mereka yang lembut. Dia member kepada mereka yang lembut dan Dia tidak akan memberikan kepada mereka yang kasar. [23]

Makanan untuk dua adalah berpadanan untuk tiga; makanan untuk 3 adalah berpadanan untuk 4 orang. [24]

Makanan untuk seseorang yang berpadanan untuk dua; makanan untuk dua layak untuk empat dan makanan untuk empat adalah berpadanan untuk lapan orang. [25]

Apabila diketahui oleh orang-orang Allah bahawa Nabi Muhammad [saw] berada di Madinah (selepas Hijrah), mereka turun dari bukit-bukit dan lembah dalam sekitar 400 orang untuk memeluk Islam di tangan baginda. [26] Baginda telah menempatkan mereka di masjid baginda bersama-sama dengan sahabat sahabat lain yang tiada tempat berteduh setelah penghijrahan (daripada Makkah). Mereka dipanggil “Ahli Sufah”. [27] Rasulullah saw sangat mencintai mereka sehingga baginda bersabda seperti yang tersebut di atas ini dengan harapan bahawa sahabat-sahabat lain akan menjemput Ahli Sufah ini untuk makan bersama mereka. [28]

Ada satu kesempatan, dilaporkan kepada Rasulullah saw bahawa salah satu Ahli Suffah pengsan ketika melakukan ibadat kerana kebuluran. Rasulullah saw berkata bahawa jika sahabat yang lain tahu maqam khusus orang itu disisi Allah, mereka akan mengikuti sepertinya ( Ahli Suffah). [29]

Berkenaan mereka , Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani telah berkata:

Hati mereka menjadi gedung ilmu Allah yang amat berharga dan orang itu akan diberi Allah rahsia rahsia yang tidak diberNya kepada orang lain. Allah telah memilih mereka dan membawa mereka hampir kepadaNya. Allah akan membimbing mereka dan membawa mereka de sisiNya. Hati mereka akan dilapangkan untuk menerima rahsia-rahsia ini dan dan ilmu-ilmu yang tinggi. Allah jadikan mereka itu pelaku dan lakuanNya dan pengajak manusia kepada jalan Allah dan melarang membuat dosa dan maksiat. Jadilah mereka itu “Orang-orang Allah.” [30]

Continue reading »

4 comments » | gnosticism

RINGKASAN 3

March 30th, 2010 — 4:46am

Sepatutnya kita dapat mencungkil ilmu, pelajaran dan manfaat-manfaat lain yang terdapat dalam sesuatu genjotan yang datang daripada Qadha dan Qadar namun ini tidak berlaku kerana para ulama kita berpandangan tertutup daripada terbuka.Justeru itu, mereka tidak mengadakan pengkajian mendalam berhubungkait dengan bencana alam (Tsunami, gempa bumi, letupan gunung berapi, taufan dan lain-lain) yang berlaku di seluruh dunia dan bagaimana dapat kita mencegahnya daripada berlaku. Disebaliknya mereka dengan senang mempersalahkan umat Islam bahawa bencana ini berlaku kerana keimanan umat Islam yang sangat lemah dan kerana maksiat berleluasa. Mereka kemudian memperketatkan lagi Syariat Islam yang sudah sedia ketat dan dengan itu umat Islam menderita. Pada waktu yang sama, mereka menyalahkan serta menunding jari ke negara-negara Barat (Amerika Syarikat dan sekutu-sekutunya) yang pada pandangan mereka adalah unsur kesemua maksiat di dunia ini.[1] Dengan itu, ada tercatat dalam Sejarah Islam pembakaran basikal [2], kemusnahan jam bandar [3], rangkaian telefon diranapkan [4], larangan mengunakan pakaian barat [5], larangan membuat senjata serupa Negara-negara Barat[6], penolakan pendidikan sekular [7] dan lain-lain perkara yang ada hubungkait dengan Kebaratan. Sesiapa pun yang tidak patuh pada fatwa ataupun ketetapan mereka akan dihapuskan tanpa pengecualian. Maka Sultan Salim III (Kerajaan Othmaniyah) telah dibunuh kerana mahu membuat senjata ala Barat apabila mereka melarangnya[8] dan utusan Raja Abdul Aziz dibelasah dengan teruk kerana naiki basikal yang kononnya dalam pandangan mereka adalah kenderaan Syaitan[9]. Hampir-hampir mereka membakar Stesyen Radio kalau tidak kerana penyiaran pembacaan Quran di Stesyen Radio itu kerana pada pandangan mereka tidak mungkin Syaitan ( yang menguasai Stesyen Radio itu) membaca Quran [10]. Wanita juga tidak dibenarkan belajar di Universiti tertua di dunia (Al Azhar ) hingga sampai tahun1956 [11].

Para ulama juga kini tidak lagi kembali kepada Al Quran dan As Sunnah sebagai rujukan utama tetapi hanya bersandar kepada kitab-kitab ulama yang sedia ada (Taqlid). Mereka bertaqlid kepada kitab-kitab yang dikarang oleh imam-imam pilihan mereka[12] natijahnya ialah tertubuhnya mazhab seperti Syafie, Hanafi, Hambali dan Maliki. Sesudah itu mereka menjadi tasub dan sangat fanatik kepada mahzab mereka masing-masing. Dengan ini tercetuslah peperangan di antara mereka yang mengorbankan banyak nyawa, harta-benda, infrastruktur dan lain-lain [13]. Di samping itu juga perbezaan pendapat (khilafiah) di antara mazhab membingungkan umat Islam seperti kedudukkan anjing sebagai haiwan peliharaan, jus anggur sebagai minuman, kaedah rujuk, pemeliharaan janggut, pengunaan jilbab dan lain-lain lagi.

Para ulama dalam usaha mereka untuk memisahkan dunia Islam dengan dunia Barat telah begitu terbawa-bawa dalam usaha mereka itu sehingga mereka menutup pintu ijtihad. Dengan ini, tiada perkara baru yang tidak terdapat dalam kitab-kitab 4 mahzab (Syafie, Hanafi, Hambali dan Maliki) dapat bertempat.[14] Justeru itu semua idea-idea, barangan, ilmu dan lain-lain lagi yang baru terutama yang berbau keberatan ditolak. [15] Ini sungguh-sungguh merugikan umat Islam kerana dengan pintu Ijtihad ditutup perkembangan mental umat Islam menjadi mundur [16] Lebih-lebih lagi jika perkembangan itu berkait dengan dunia Barat.[17]

Sesudah itu, muncul pula Muhammad Abdul Wahhab yang tidak menyenangi tempat-tempat suci seperti keramat-keramat. Maka dimusnahkannya ke semua tempat-tempat ini termasuk monumen-monumen Islam yang bersejarah. [18] Dengan demikian peninggalan sejarah Islam banyak terhapus dan hanya sedikit yang terselamat.

Sebelum timbul Tariqat di akhir abad ketiga Hijrah, ulama Syariah sangat menghormati ahli-ahli Tasawuf yang awal. [19] Namun setelah timbulnya Tariqat berserta pembaruan-pembaruan yang mereka ada-adakan, ulama Syariah mulai mencurigai Tasawuf. [20] Bahkan Imam Syafii [21] dan Imam Hanbal [22] dengan lantang mengutuk mereka ini. Natijahnya, ulama Syariah mengenepikan Tasawuf [23] dan memberi sepenuh perhatian kepada Syariah. Kerana perhatian yang diberi adalah inklusif (tertutup) maka Syariah menjadi ritualistik.[24] Dengan ini, terdapat jurang di antara Syariah dan Tasawuf. Namun Imam Ghazali semasa hayatnya dapat menyatukan jurang ini[25] tetapi setelah ia meninggal dunia jurang antara mereka timbul semula sehingga ke hari ini. [26] Imam Malik sangat prihatin dan susah hati tentang jurang ini. [27] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al-Jilani menyeru supaya ada kesepakatan di antara Syariah dan Tasawuf. [28] Baginya, Syariah ialah fakta luaran sedangkan Tasawuf adalah fakta dalaman yang harus digabungkan jika umat Islam ingin menjadi makmur dan berjaya.[29] Sayangnya, jurang ini masih wujud pada hari ini dan kami berharap melalui penulisan kami ini, umat Islam akan menjadi lebih berhikmah dan membuat perubahan yang diperlukan untuk menghapuskan jurang ini.. Sehubungan dengan ini, Hamka ada berkata bahawa sekiranya jurang ini tidak dapat dihapuskan keimanan umat Islam di hari muka akan bertambah lemah lagi. [30]

Ada juga Ulama yang pro-kerajaan dan akan melakukan apa sahaja supaya kedudukan mereka terjamin. Ada juga ulama yang tasub kepada sebuah parti politik serta senang mengeluarkan fatwa dan pendapat yang membantu partinya dan membendung atau mengecewakan parti politik yang lain sekalipun fatwa ataupun pendapat mereka itu bertentangan dengan hukum Islam, kepentingan Islam dan kepentingan umat Islam. Bahkan mereka berani mengkafirkan mereka yang tidak sealiran pendapat dengan mereka. Sesudah itu mereka dan pengikut mereka akan menolak kepimpinan ulama yang yang tidak bersama kem ataupun parti dengan mereka serta akan mengasingkan ulama-ulama ini dalam setiap pertemuan, agama (walaupun dalam menjalankan shalat) atau sebaliknya.

Ada juga ulama tidak boleh terima orang-orang baru atau idea-idea baru atau pendekatan yang baru selagi perkara ini tidak datang daripada mereka ataupun daripada pejabat mereka. Sehubungan dengan ini, mereka akan mewujudkan peraturan-peraturan yang menjadi penghalang kemajuan Ummah seperti semua guru agama mesti berdaftar dengan mereka, nota kuliah atau teks-teks syarahan mesti diluluskan oleh mereka dan pandangan ataupun pendapat yang akan diutarakan tidak boleh bertentangan dengan pandangan dan pendapat mereka. Dengan ini ahli agama yang berada di kem-kem politik yang lain atau mereka yang dilihat sebagai radikal atau tidak patuh kepada mereka atau dilihat sebagai sudah seleweng akan ditolak permohonan mereka untuk mendaftarkan diri untuk menjadi guru atau pensyarah agama. Mereka yang terdaftar di dalam buku daftaran guru-guru atau pensyarah agama itu kebanyakan adalah kroni-kroni dan penyokong mereka yang mana pendapat dan kefahaman keagamaan setengah-setengah mereka amat dicurigai. Dengan cara ini, perkembangan umat Islam terhambat dan mundur.

Kemudian ada juga ulama yang meluluskan fatwa ataupun pendapat untuk memperkayakan diri mereka sendiri. Mereka mengistilahkan “Hadiah” dengan secara luas supaya merangkumi pemberian yang tidak diminta. Justeru itu, rasuah yang tidak diminta tetapi di beri ditetapkan sebagai Hadiah. Bila keputusan ini diterima ramai, rasuah berleluasa; bermulai dari peringkat atasan hingga keperingkat bawahan. Dengan ini, membasmi rasuah adalah satu tugasan yang sukar dijayakan. Malahan mereka yang diberi tugas untuk membasmi rasuah mendapati pekerjaan mereka tidak mendatangkan kebahagian bahkan kehidupan mereka dan orang-orang yang terdekat dengan mereka serta harta-harta mereka terancam.

Di kebanyakan negara Islam, mata pelajaran utama yang diajarkan di madrasah-madrasah adalah mata pelajaran agama. Mata pelajaran sekular bahkan pengajaran Bahasa Inggeris sebagai bahasa ke 2 tidak diberi galakan. Selain itu, Madrasah akan melakukan yang terbaik untuk melindungi pelajar-pelajar mereka daripada terdedah kepada dunia Barat. Apa yang ditekankan kepada pelajar-pelajar madrasah dari hari pertama adalah dunia Barat adalah sonsang serta menjadi unsur kesemua maksiat dan mesti dihindari sebaik mungkin. Dengan ini, pelajar Madrasah membesar dengan keyakinan merekalah bakal ahli syurga dan memandang pada orang lain yang sekongkol dengan dunia Barat dan yang bukan daripada Madrasah sebagai kemungkinan ahli neraka. Mereka juga mudah terpegaruh dengan pidato dan kata-kata yang beremosi ataupun yang merangsangkan terutama daripada guru ataupun ulama agama yang mereka puja. Jika secara kebetulan ulama ataupun guru agama ini cenderung pada keganasan maka tidak perlu kita melihat jauh di manakah pusat merekrut penganas. Mata pelajaran yang diajar di Madrasah-madrasah lebih menekan kepada ukrawi dengan itu tidak menarik dan memikat Syarikat-syarikat, Koporat-koporat dan Pengusaha-pengusaha tempatan ataupun antarabangsa sama ada awam ataupun swasta oleh kerana itulah, banyak daripada kelulusan Madrasah akan menganggur. Ini secara tidak langsung menyuburkan lagi pusat merekrut penganas-penganas. Kata-kata yang menjanjikan kemasukan ke syurga dan kemusnahan Dunia Barat menghasilkan pembunuh nekat. Mereka yang tidak sependapat dengannya akan dibunuh walaupun mangsa itu juga seorang ulama muktabar.

Bagaimana keadaan ini boleh diperbetulkan? Satu hal yang pasti, selama ada peperangan yang melibatkan askar-askar Barat di dalam negara-negara Islam, keadaan seperti yang disebutkan tadi tidak akan terhapus. Begitu juga, selagi permusuhan antara Israel dan Palestin tidak diselesaikan maka dendam kaum muslimin, khususnya di negara-negara sekitarnya, tidak akan reda.

Maka jelaslah, untuk memperbaiki keadaan yang telah disebutkan tadi, dunia perlu meniadakan permusuhan atau peperangan. Untuk melakukannya, semua Negara Islam (jika perlu, dengan bantuan Majlis Negara Negara Islam [OIC]), harus terlebih dahulu meletakkan senjata dan menyalurkan wang yang dibelanjakan untuk persenjataan kepada pembinaan fasarana seperti pembinaan Sekolah rendah, Sekolah menengah, Maktab dan Universiti, pembinaan Klinik-Klinik dan Rumah Sakit, pembinaan jalanraya, kemudahan awam dan lain-lain lagi yang dapat membantu perkembangan dan pembangunan Negara.. Sistem Pendidikan yang dilaksanakan mestilah sealiran dengan aliran Pendidikan seDunia sekarang (Dunia Islam Tak terkecuali), Sistem Penguatkuasaan Undang-undang mestilah stabil dan bebas daripada rasuah, Sistem Cukai mestilah adil dan menarik bagi pelabur, Jabatan-jabatan yang mengendalikan atau mengurus perkhidmatan dan pembangunan awam mesti boleh diharapkan serta bertanggung jawab, pilihlah orang yang berwibawa menguruskan Negara jika perlu berilah ganjaran sejajar dengan kewibaan mereka, Jabatan Perkhidmatan Awam mestilah berjalan dengan lancar, adil lagi saksama, keperluan masyarakat miskin janganlah diabaikan dan mempertingkatkanlah perhubungan Perdagangan dan Antarabangsa.

Pada masa kini Negara-negara Islam yang diporak perandakan oleh perperangan, umatnya telah cukup menderita. Makanan tiada di atas meja, tiada tempat perlindungan, tidak bersekolah, tiada klinik dan rumah sakit untuk merawat yang sakit dan yang cedera, ratapan tiada henti kerana kehilangan orang yang dicintai, penyakit menular, tiada bekalan air, tiada pekerjaan, tiada wang, persekitaran yang kotor dan berbahaya, kadar kematian bayi yang tinggi. Semua ini adalah satu gambaran yang menyedihkan.

Justeru itu, letakkanlah senjata. Mulakan pembangunan negara sekaligus mengembalikan senyuman, makanan di atas meja, kanak-kanak pergi ke sekolah sampai ke pengajian tinggi, pekerjaan dan gaji yang mengalakkan, hasil dalam negeri untuk kerajaan menyediakan keperluan asas yang baik, kesekitaran yang selamat lagi bersih dan kesihatan yang bertambah baiknya. Setelah mengharungi kesulitan yang jerih, perubahan-perubahan ini adalah satu nikmat daripada Allah. Akhirnya, tidak ada lagi pusat merekrut pengganas.

Dengan pintu kesajagatan (globalisasi) terbuka luas, pendidikan dan lapangan kerja di negara-negara lain juga terbuka kepada umat Islam. Selain itu, perdagangan, pelaburan, perniagaan, kewangan dan lain-lain khidmat daripada Negara-negara dunia juga terbuka secara meluas kepada negara-negara Islam yang dapat membantu mereka dalam pembangunan dan kemajuan mereka.

Perkembangan dan kemajuan di Negara Islam mestilah seiring dengan perkembangan dan kemajuan dunia supaya ada kesatuan. Dengan kesatuan ini, Dunia boleh maju kehadapan iaitu menundukkan Angkasa Lepas di mana terdapat kekayaan, kemewahan, yang berlimpah-luah dan planet-planet ala bumi yang tidak terkiranya banyaknya untuk diambil oleh setiap Negara di bumi kita ini tanpa perlu berperang atau bermusuhan. Mereka hanya perlu memilih satu daripada bumi-bumi yang ada itu untuk menjadikan negera berdaulat mereka. Apabila ini terlaksana maka manusia akan sedar bagaimana bodohnya mereka yang sanggup bunuh membunuh di antara kita untuk secebis tanah yang kecil di bumi kita ini.


Bibliografi

[1] Ahmad Shalaby, Masharakat Islam, 266 (1996).
[2] Ahmad Shalaby, Masharakat Islam, 297 (1996).
[3] Ahmad Shalaby, Masharakat Islam, 300 (1996).
[4] Ahmad Shalaby, Masharakat Islam, 299 (1996).
[5] Id, 266.
[6] Ahmad Shalaby, Masharakat Islam, 298 (1996).
[7] Id, 320.
[8] Ahmad Shalaby, Masharakat Islam, 298 (1996).
[9] Ahmad Shalaby, Masharakat Islam, 299 (1996).
[10] Ahmad Shalaby, Masharakat Islam, 300 (1996).
[11] Ahmad Shalaby, Masharakat Islam, 300 (1996).
[12] Taha Jabiral Alwani, Op cit, 122.
[13] Ahmad Shalaby, Masharakat Islam, 300 (1996).
[14] Ibid.
[15] Ahmad Shalaby, Masharakat Islam, 262 (1966).
[16] Taha Jabiral Alwani, Etika Perbezaan Pendapat Dalam Islam, 121 (1993).
[17] Ahmad Shalaby, Masharakat Islam, 320 (1966).
[18] Ibid.
[19] Muhammad Abdul Rauf, op cit, 77.
[20] Muhammad Abdul Rauf, The Muslim Mind, 76 (1994.).
[21] Syeikh Abdul Rahman Abdul Khaliq, Penyimpangan Penyimpangan Tasawuf, 29 (2001).
[22] Syeikh Abdul Rahman Abdul Khaliq, Penyimpangan Penyimpangan Tasawuf, 30 (2001).
[23] Muhammad Abdul Rauf, Op cit, 118.
[24] Saleh Ahmad Al-Syami, Perjuangan Menegak Al Ghazali Menghapuskan Kebenaran & Kebatilan, 168 (2001).
[25] Id, 169.
[26] Syed Sabiq, Unsur-unsur Kekuatan Dalam Islam, 113 (1978). Dia bahkan menyapa mereka sebagai “Dajjals”.
[27] Sulaiman Hj Mohd Yasin, Mengenal Ilmu taswuf 2, 55 (1992).
[28] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Sirrur Asrar, 17 (1997).
[29] Ibid.
[30] Hamka, Lembaga Hidup, 313 (2001).

6 comments » | gnosticism

Ringkasan 2

March 23rd, 2010 — 4:15am

Memandangkan mursyid boleh menjadi Tuhan, sebahagian pengikut Tariqat ‘membayangkan’ wajah mursyid mereka dalam semua ibadah mereka (Rabitah). Namun, sebahagian pula mendakwa  mereka melakukannya demikian kerana  mursyid mereka juga akan membayangkan mursyidnya dan mursyidnya akan membayangkan mursyidnya dan seterusnya hingga ke Nabi Muhammad [saw].Oleh kerana Nabi saw telah melihat Allah semasa Mikraj, justeru itu dengan amalan demikian mereka ibadah seolah-olah mereka melihat Allah (Ihsan). [1] Kenyataan Rasulullah (saw) melihat Allah swt semasa mikraj di bidas keras oleh Aishah( isteri nabi saw) yang mengatakan bahawa sesiapa yang mengatakan bahawa Nabi saw telah melihat ALLAH swt semasa mikraj, telah melakukan kesalahan (dosa) besar kepada ALLAH swt, kerana Nabi saw tidak melihat ALLAH swt.[2] Malah Nabi saw menafikan melihat ALLAH swt dan mengatakan ada Tirai Nur sekiranya Tirai ini terangkat sesiapa yang melihat DZAT akan sirna(hancur).[3] Kerana itulah ALLAH swt berfirman bahawa DIA berkomunikasi dengan ciptaanNYA di balik tabir atau melalui wahyu ataupun ilham.[4] ALLAH swt mengharamkan mengangkat orang salih sebagai sekutuNYA.[5] ALLAH swt juga memerintahkan kita untuk mengingatiNYA dan tidak pada yang lain di dalam peribadatan kita [6] termasuk semasa berzikir.[7] Mengingati yang lain untuk mengantiNya dengan sengaja dalam ibadah kita adalah menyekutukanNYA (syirik), ini adalah dosa yang tiada pengampunannya.[8] Bahkan mengingati yang lain dengan tidak sengaja semasa beribadah boleh mendatangkan syirik dalam bentuk yang halus.[9]

Selain itu, timbul pula fahaman baru. Kali ini manusia dapat menjadi  “manusia sempurna” jika jiwa Nabi kita masuk kedalam tubuh nya.[10]

Pada permulaannya, kenapa harus jiwa Nabi kita masuk ke dalam tubuh orang lain? Kedua, mengapa jiwa Nabi yang suci memasuki tubuh lain yang pasti nya tidak setaraf dengan kesucian jiwa Nabi? Ketiga, mengapa “manusia sempurna” hanya datang daripada golongan orang-orang Tariqat sahaja? Keempat, mengapa tidak seorang pun sahabat nabi diistiharkan telah menjadi manusia sempurna? Kelima, Nabi saw mengatakan bahawa “umat terbaik” adalah pada zaman baginda kemudian zaman selepasnya kemudian zaman selepas mereka. Pendapat “manusia sempurna” terlahir pada masa kemudiannya.  Justeru itu tidak ada umat yang terbaik yang menjadi “manusia sempurna”. Keenam, nabi saw ada mengatakan bilamana kita memberi “salam “ kepada baginda, ALLAH mengembalikan jiwanya untuk menjawab salam kita.[11] Jika demikian, jiwa Nabi tidak sentiasa ada untuk memasuki ke dalam tubuh orang lain.

Kemudian ada pula tariqat secara terbuka menganut konsep “Wahdatul Wujud” dan menjadikan nya sebahagian dari ajaran mereka. Fakta-fakta bahawa konsep ini telah ditolak oleh Sayidina Ali dan bahawa pemimpin (Ibnu Saba) dan para pengikutnya telah dihukum dengan berat oleh Sayidina Ali tidak dipertimbangkan. [12]

Kemudian ada Tariqat lain yang secara terbuka menganut konsep “Nur Muhammad” meskipun Cendekiawan Islam terkemuka Dr Yusuf Qardawi berpendapat bahawa tidak ada sumber dalam Quran atau Sunnah yang menyokongnya. Dengan itu, ianya tidak boleh dijadikan dasar keyakinan kita (aqidah). [13]

Seperti disebutkan sebelumnya, Nabi Muhammad [saw] telah berkata bahawa yang terbaik “umat” itu adalah di zamannya (Sahabat), selepas itu di zaman Pengikutnya (Tabiin) dan selepas zaman mereka (Pengikut Tabiun). [14] Nabi juga mengatakan bahawa akan datang selepas baginda, orang-orang yang akan membawa pembaruan (dalam agama). [15] Baginda menambah bahawa kita perlu menjauhi pembaruan (dalam agama) kerana pembaruan akan menyesatkan kita. [16] Memang benar sabda baginda, diakhir abad ketiga dan pertama kalinya dalam Sejarah Islam, Tariqat timbul. Ia adalah satu pembaruan (Bidaah).

Selain pembaruan, Tariqat telah salah menafsirkan makna “Qalb”. Bagi mereka “Qalb” merujuk kepada jantung. Salah tafsir ini menyebabkan ramai terkeliru dan dengan itu mereka berusaha untuk mengingati Allah melalui jantung. Sesungguhnya jantung tidak mempunyai fungsi untuk mengingat justeru itu, ramai tidak dapat mencapai kekhusyukan dalam ibadah mereka. Imam Ghazali menegur orang-orang tariqat untuk memperbetulkan salah tafsiran mereka mengenai Qalb namun tidak berjaya. [17] Kepada Imam Ghazali, “Qalb” merujuk kepada minda dan bahawa fungsi mengingat adalah dengan minda bukan jantung. [18] Oleh kerana itu Allah telah menegur Jinn dan Manusia yang mempunyai hati (minda)tetapi tidak menggunakannya untuk memahami (perintah Allah). [19] Kalau Qalb itu adalah Jantung/hati dan mempunyai fungsi berfikir dan mengingat maka pergilah ke Instituit Mental dan suruh orang-orang gila itu mulai pakai jantung/hati untuk berfikir dan jangan pakai minda mereka yang sudah miring. Justeru itu, ramai dari penghuni-penghuni dapat dilepas kembali ke pangkuan masyarakat terutama keluarga mereka.

Kekeliruan lain daripada Tariqat ialah penekanan pada sebutan lisan dalam zikrullah (mengingati Allah). Dengan itu. walaupun ahli-ahli tariqat beremosi berzikir dengan lisan namun ini tidak ada erti tanpa mengingati Allah. Ironisnya, mantra yang mereka sebutkan juga sama sekali tidak bermakna kerana bukan bahasa arab atau manusia atau jin seperti, “Eh Eh, Ah ah, Hu Hu” dan sebagainya [20] Untuk memburukkan lagi keadaan, jantung diberikan fungsi zikir yang sesungguhnya fungsi ini tidak ada.

Imam Ghazali pernah berkata bahawa adalah wajib bagi seseorang untuk mengenal Allah sebelum menyermbahNYA. [21] Dia kemudian menambah bahawa sesudah mengenali Allah, seseorang itu akan belajar dan berusaha keras untuk memperbaiki ibadahnya. [22] Dengan itu, kalau hendak mengenali Allah adalah sesuatu yang  tidak dapat ditanggapi oleh orang-orang biasa kerana ianya hanya tercapai bagi mereka yang cukup tinggi (alim) dalam agama mereka, maka bilakah orang-orang biasa boleh mulai mengenal Allah dan belajar untuk meningkatkan ibadah mereka? Oleh kerana itu untuk menegaskan bahawa seseorang hanya dapat mengenal Allah melalui Mursyid (Tariqat) dan selepas melakukan dzikir selama bertahun-tahun sebelum menunggu inspirasi yang membawa pengenalan, yang mungkin atau mungkin tidak datang, sebenarnya menempatkan penghalang yang menghalang orang yang ingin mengenal Allah swt. Ini adalah satu pembaruan yang buruk (Bidaah Dalalah).

Jika seseorang harus menghabiskan sebahagian besar masa atau seumur hidupnya menyebut-nyebut nama Tuhan “Allah” atau Nama atau SifatNya yang lain untuk mengenalNya maka bilakah dia akan melakukan ibadah-ibadah yang lain terutamanya ibadah Sunat  seperti  bertahajud, puasa, membaca Al Quran, mengingati Allah, amal jariah dan amal-amal yang lain?

Tambahan pula, bilakah ia akan mempelajari ilmu-ilmu lain yang akan membantunya mencari nafakah untuk dirinya dan keluarganya? Memikirkan hal ini membuat  Imam Ghazali  berasa sedih. [23]

Mengapa  perlu menunggu ilham untuk “pengenalan” yang mungkin atau mungkin tidak datang, apabila ilham-ilham yang turun berkait dengan ayat-ayat al Quran seperti, ” Dialah Yang Awal dan Yang Akhir dan Yang Zahir serta Yang Batin” [24] ; “Dan Dia bersama kamu di mana sahaja kamu berada” [25] dan lain-lain, dimana maknanya dengan mudah dapat diperjelaskan (seperti dalam Perjalanan Tasawuf Awal/Jalan Nabi-nabi).

B. Qadha dan Qadar (Takdir)

Sekarang kita akan menyentuh tentang masalah Qadha dan Qadar. Yang pertama, ia telah menjadi Rukun Iman yang ke enam, jadi bagaimana kita boleh menukar-nukar atau merubah- rubahnya? [26] Jika masih boleh menukar atau merubah maka ia tidak berakhir dan kerana itu tidak boleh menjadi Rukun Iman. Kedua, jika ianya boleh bertukar dan berubah, maka Allah bukanlah Yang Maha Bijaksana kerana Dia tidak menjangkakan penukaran dan perubahan yang akan terjadi dalam RencanaNya. Ketiga, sekiranya banyak pertukaran dan perubahan berlaku maka Rencana Allah mempunyai banyak tanda pembetulan. Keempat, jika ianya boleh bertukar dan berubah , maka perintah-perintah-Nya bahawa Dia tidak lupa walaupun sebesar zarah/atom dalam Rencana Nya [27] ataupun RencanaNya adalah mutamad dan tiada boleh diubah lagi[28] adalah omongan kosong belaka. Kelima, jika kita mampu menukar dan merubah ketetapanNya mengikut kesesuaian dan pandangan kita sendiri, maka kita adalah lebih pandai dan bijak daripada Allah Yang Maha Bijaksana. Dalam konteks ini, firmanNya bahawa segala sesuatu bertindak sesuai dengan KehendakNya [29] perlu semakan semula.

Namun begitu, jika Rencana Ilahi tidak muktamad kita mungkin mengalami masalah besar. Pertama, mungkin sifat lahiriah akan  berpindah-pindah tempat setiap hari dan setiap saat. Kita tidak dapat mengetahui di mana mulut, telinga, hidung dan lain-lain anggota kita berada pada waktu-waktu tertentu. Demikian pula, kita tidak akan tahu dimana panca indera kita seperti penglihatan, pendengaran, rasa dan lain lain berada pada waktu-waktu tertentu. Dapatkah anda bayangkan masalah yang akan berlaku jika pada suatu pagi, tangan anda memutuskan untuk menjadi kaki dan mata anda memutuskan untuk menjadi telinga anda? Dengan itu, kita semestinya berterima kasih kepada Allah swt, ke atas KetentuanNya. Kedua, dengan KetentuanNya, haiwan melahirkan sejenisnya. Cuba anda bayangkan kekecohan yang akan berlaku sekiranya seekor keledai melahirkan seekor zirafah atau, seekor rusa melahirkan gajah! Ketiga, kita juga bersyukur kepada Allah atas KetentuanNya, cuba anda bayangkan jika semua air minuman memutuskan untuk menjadi keras seperti besi atau besi memutuskan untuk menjadi selembut air. Keempat, kita bersyukur kepada Allah ke atas KetentuanNya, apa jua yang telah dilakukan semalam kesemuanya dapat dilanjutkan ke hari ini. Cuba anda membayangkan apa yang akan terjadi jika apa yang telah anda lakukan semalam lesap? Cuba anda bayangkan jika hal demikian berlaku kepada industri pembinaan dan pembangunan, harta intelektual, pendidikan dan lain-lain? Kelima, cuba kita bayangkan pergolakan yang akan berlaku sekiranya kita bangun dari tidur dan suara kita memutuskan untuk bertutur  bahasa yang asing sama sekali. Cuba bayangkan seorang daripada sebuah keluarga Tionghua di China bangun tidur dan bertutur bahasa orang asli dari Amazon (Brazil). Atau, seorang daripada sebuah keluarga Eskimo bangun tidur dan berbahasa Jawa? Keenam, beranikah anda  bayangkan jika sistem Tata Suria mengingkari putarannya dan Matahari memutuskan untuk melihat Bumi dari jarak dekat? Kerana itu kita mesti banyak bersyukur kepada Allah kerana KetentuanNya!

Justeru itu, apakah kita masih berfikir bahawa kita ini pintar serta mahu mengubah takdir? Atau adakah kita menaruh sepenuhnya kepercayaan kepada Allah dalam hal ini. Dia tahu apa yang Dia lakukan tanpa perlu bantuan daripada ciptaan-Nya. [30] Maka Dia telah berfirman bahawa Dia tahu apa yang kita tidak tahu. [31] Oleh kerana itu ia memerintahkan Nabi  [ 32] dan semua orang-orang yang beriman [33] untuk menyerah sepenuh kepercayaan serta beriman sepenuhnya kepadaNya.

Setelah kita mengimani bahawa Dia adalah Yang Maha bijaksana dan Rencana Nya adalah sempurna dan lengkap serta  menyerah sepenuh kepercayaan dan beriman secara keseluruhan kepadaNya, barulah Dia akan mengajar kita apa yang kita tidak mengetahui. Justeru itu, kita mulai menyedari bahawa Takdir itu mempunyai  pelajaran, pengetahuan, ilmu dan faedah-faedah yang lain yang dapat kita memperolehi jika kita yakin kepada Qadha dan QadarNya. Akhirnya, kita menyedari bahawa Takdir itu adalah nikmat kesemuanya (dan bukan sebaliknya) daripada Allah swt. Sebuah contoh, seseorang yang mengambil ubat pahit untuk menyembuh penyakitnya. Pada awalnya, dia merasakan memakan ubat itu seperti memakan  racun tetapi tanggapannya pada ubatan itu akan berubah setelah kesihatannya mula kembali. Tiada lagi dia menggangapnya sebagai racun malahan sebagai suatu nikmat yang sangat perlu. Justeru itu, kita mesti mengubah tanggapan kita pada Takdir. Allah tidak akan menolong kita jika kita tidak menolong diri sendiri. [34]

Bibliography

[1] M Zain Abdullah, Tasawuf Dan Zikir,89 (1995).

[2] Terjemahan Sahih Muslim Bk.1, 224 (1994)

[3] Terjemahan Sahih Muslim Bk.1, 228 (1994).

[4] Asy Syuura (42):51.

[5] At Taubah (9):31.

[6] Thaahaa (20):14.

[7] An Nisa (4):103.

[8] An Nisa (4):116.

[9] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Op cit, 27.

[10] Haji Muhammad Bukhari Lubis, The Ocean Of Unity, 86 (1993).

[11] Imam Habib Abdulllah Haddad, Nasihat Agama Dan Wasiat Iman,250-251 (2000).

[12] Ahmad Shalaby, Perbandingan Agama Agama2 Yang Terbesar Di India, 61 (1970).

[13] Ibid.

[14] Terjemahan Sahih Muslim Bk.4, 449 (1994)

[15] Al Hadis (Miskatul Masabih), Vol. 4, 5 (1994).

[16] Terjemahan Terjemahan Sunan  Ibnu Majah Bk 1,  31 (1992) .

[17] Imam Ghazali, Ihya Ilumiddin Bk 1, 326 (1981).

[18] Imam Ghazali, Keajaiban hati, 5 (1979); Ihya Ilumiddin Bk. 4,  10 (1981).

[19] Al Araaf (7):179.

[20] Abdul Rahman Mohamed, Zikir Ibadah Yang Disalah Ertikan, 24 (2002)

[21] Imam Ghazali, Minhajul Abidin, 24 (1997).

[22] Imam Ghazali, Munhajul Abidin, 10 (1997).

[23] Imam Ghazali, Keajaiban Hati, 47 (1979).

[24] Al Hadid (57):3

[25] Al Hadid (57):4

[26] Terjemahan Sahih  Muslim Bk. 1, 5 (1994).

[27] Yunus (10):61; Al Qamar (54):52-53.

[28] Al Ahzab (33):62.

[29] Al Kahfi (18):23-24.

[30] Ali Imran (3):128; 154; ;Al Maidah (5):128.

[31] Al Baqarah (2):30

[32] Az Zumar (39):12; An Anaam (6):14.

[33] At Taubah (9):129

[34] Ar Ra’d (13):11

7 comments » | gnosticism

Ringkasan 1

March 23rd, 2010 — 4:11am


A.  Makrifatullah dalam Islam

Makrifatullah adalah pengetahuan kerohanian yang mendalam yang membawa seseorang itu mengenal Allah. [1] Namun, Makifatullah bukan satu-satunya milik mutlak Islam. [2] Makrifatullah telah ada dalam tempoh pra Islam. Ahli-ahli Sufi sudah ada sebelum kedatangan Islam. [3] Ketika sudah diketahui bahawa Nabi Muhammad [saw] telah berhijrah ke Madinah membawa bersamanya agama Islam, sekitar 400 ahli Sufi daripada bukit-bukit dan lembah bertemu dengan Nabi Muhammad [saw] di Madinah untuk memeluk Islam di tangan Rasulullah. [4] Nabi Muhammad [saw] kemudian menempatkan mereka dalam Masjid dengan sahabat yang lain (yang tiada tempat tinggal selepas penghijrahan) dan mereka disebut sebagai “Ahli Sufah”. [5 ] Nabi Muhammad [saw] sangat mencintai mereka. Nabi Muhammad [saw] telah mengatakan bahawa makanan untuk dua orang, layak untuk tiga dan makanan untuk tiga orang, layak untuk empat dengan harapan para sahabat akan menjemput mereka (ahli Sufah) menyertai para sahabat semasa memakan atau meminum susu. [6] Pada waktu yang  lain pula, ia akan berkata bahawa makanan untuk satu ini layak untuk dua; makanan untuk dua layak untuk empat dan makanan untuk empat adalah layak untuk lapan. [7]

Makrifatullah menjadi hamparan yang kukuh untuk agama Islam. Ia memperkukuhkan lagi rukun Islam serta rukun Iman yang pertama dalam kepercayaan kewujudan satu-satu nya Tuhan iaitu Allah SWT. [8] Oleh kerana itu Nabi Muhammad [saw] berkata kepada para sahabat untuk mengajar orang-orang Yahudi, yang ingin memeluk Islam, mengenal Allah terlebih dahulu sebelum mengatakan kepada mereka bahawa sembahyang lima waktu sehari semalam adalah wajib. [9] Dari itu, keseluruhan ulama Islam menekankan bahawa hal pertama dalam agama (Islam) adalah mengenal Allah. [10] Dengan ini, Imam Ghazali pernah berkata bahawa adalah wajib bagi seseorang untuk mengetahui siapa yang dia sembah sebelum dia menyembahnya . [11]

Sementara kita menerima bahawa Makrifatullah itu telah ada selama tempoh pra Islam dan kemudian melampaui ke masa Islam, namun sebuah fenomena aneh muncul pada akhir abad ketiga dan awal abad keempat Hijrah. Untuk pertama kalinya dalam Sejarah Islam inovasi baru (Bidaah) yang disebut “Tariqat” (Jalan) timbul. [12] Sebelum munculnya Tariqat, cara kebiasaan mengajar ilmu untuk mencapai Makrifatullah adalah melalui syarahan langsung. Hal ini dilakukan oleh seorang guru yang duduk di sebuah kerusi menyebarkan Makrifatullah kepada kumpulan individu-individu yang duduk mengelilinginya dalam lingkaran bulat. [13] Dengan munculnya “ Tariqat”, syarahan-syarahan yang tersebut di atas digantikan dengan sistem baru. Sistemnya adalah sebagai berikut:

1. Guru yang diberi nama Mursyid atau Syeikh (untuk membezakan mereka dengan guru-guru Makrifatullah yang awal atau asli yang tidak termasuk dalam “Tariqat”). [14]

2. Tariqat ini dinamakan daripada nama pengasas mereka. Jika nama Pengasas Thaifur, Tariqatnya adalah Thaifuriyah. Jika nama Pengasas Nuri, Tariqatnya adalah Nuriyah dan sebagainya. Dari saat itu, maka terciptalah Tariqat Thaifuriyah atau Tariqat Nuriyah dan sebagainya. [15]

3. Tariqat mempunyai gambar rajah yang menunjukkan nama-nama Mursyid / Syeikh dalam cara susunan naik. Mulai dari Mursyid / Syeikh yang berada di bawah garis dan kemudian naik ke gurunya, guru kepada gurunya dan seterusnya sampai mencapai kepada Nabi Muhammad (saw). Gambar rajah ini disebut sebagai “Silsilah”. [16] Syah Waliyullah meragukan keaslian Silsilah dan mengatakan bahawa tidak ada bukti bahawa ia turun daripada Sayidina Ali (ra). [17] Hingga kini, tidak ada satu pun catatan daripada Nabi [saw] atau para sahabat pernah menyebutkan atau menyentuh amalan “Silsilah”.

4. Untuk mengelakkan pelajar-pelajar mereka meninggalkan gerakan, mereka mengambil perjanjian kesetiaan daripada pelajar-pelajar mereka. Perjanjian kesetiaan ini disebut “Baiat” [18]. Amalan ini dianggap sangat serius hingga beberapa Tariqat menganggap tindakan menukar Mursyid / Syeikh sebagai “murtad” di bawah Syariah (Hukum Islam). Ini adalah salah satu-satu sebabnya Ulama Islam menyatakan bahawa Tariqat mempunyai Syariah mereka tersendiri berasingan daripada Syariah (Hukum Islam) yang telah ada. [19]

5. Para pelajar yang disebut sebagai “derwisi” diberi latihan kerohanian melalui meditasi. Dimulai dengan zikir lisan yang melibatkan mengulangi frasa tertentu atau kata-kata. Ini adalah peringkat yang terendah dan untuk mereka yang baru. Namun, diketahui bahawa banyak daripada para derwisi merasakan bahawa mereka telah sampai ke peringkat tinggi walaupun mereka berada di peringkat permulaan. Di peringkat permulaan ini, ia melibatkan mengulangi frasa atau kata-kata tertentu hingga 100,000 kali atau lebih dalam sehari. Jika ini tidak diselesaikan, ia akan dibawa ke depan ke hari berikutnya dimana ia akan ditambah kepada 100,000 pengulangan berikutnya. Selain dari zikir, kebanyakan Tariqat tidak mengadakan sebarang kuliah atau syarahan atau bimbingan berhubungan dengan Makrifatullah. Oleh kerana zikir ini sangat membosankan berserta dengan ketiadaan kuliah/syarahan/bimbingan yang diberikan berhubung dengan Makrifatullah,  Ahmad Sirhindi telah mengatakan bahawa banyak daripada para derwisi ini terdampar di tepi jalan bahkan ada yang tersesat. [20]

Dari zikir lisan ia akan kemudian pergi ke hati. Meskipun mereka percaya bahawa hati yang mengulangi kalimat atau frasa-frasa tertentu, tetapi sebenarnya apa yang berlaku ialah pengulangan secara mental diserentakkan dengan detak jantung. Pada tahap ini sekiranya tidak ada peningkatan, tindakan mengulangi kalimat atau frasa-frasa akan membuat hati menjadi teransang lalu membuat derwisi itu menjadi panas baran tidak menentu. [21]

Dari hati, zikir menjadi sebuah “rahasia” (Sirr). Ini tidak lebih dari pengulangan kalimat atau frasa-frasa dalam minda. [22] Para derwisi harus terus melakukan hal ini hingga ia merasakan dorongan untuk tetap diam (berhenti mengulangi kalimat atau frasa-frasa ). Mereka kemudian akan duduk dalam diam dan menunggu pintu makrifatullah terbuka bagi mereka. [23]

6. Bagi Shaikh Moulay Al Arabi Ad Darqawi, beliau menunggu selama satu bulan dan beberapa hari sebelum Ilham Ilahi, “Aku Yang Awal dan Aku Yang Akhir, Aku Yang Zahir dan Aku Yang Batin,” [Al-Hadid (57): 3 ] datang dan selepas mendapat makna sebenar Ihlam itu maka barulah ia mencapai Makrifatullah. [24] Sayang sekali, sekiranya sudah ada orang (seperti di jalan tasawuf awal/asal menerusi syarahan) menjelaskan kepada Shaikh Moulay Al Arabi Ad Darqawi makna sebenar ayat-ayat (Al-Hadid (57): 3) itu, ia tidak perlu menunggu satu bulan dan beberapa hari untuk mencapai makrifatullah.

Dan Imam Ghazali kesal kerana kebanyakan derwisi tidak mencapai pengenalan yang hakiki  ini walaupun menunggu begitu lama. Dari itu banyak derwisi telah mensia-siakan kehidupan mereka semasa menunggu. Sebahagian bahkan terlibat dalam khayalan dan dunia fantasi. [25]

7. Setelah bermakrifah, para derwisi diberi segulung Ijazah yang bererti mereka telah lulus dan Silsilah dengan namanya ditulis di dalam Silsilah sebagai Mursyid;  lalu diberinya sebuah kitab mengenai wirid (Khirqatul Wirid); sehelai pakaian  daripada Guru Mursyid sebagai tanda barakah (Khirqatul Tabaruk) dan wasiat daripada Mursyid baginya dan upacara “Talqin” diadakan sebelum ia dilepaskan. [26]

Dengan munculnya Tariqat, ada pendekatan baru (selain dari cara lama) dalam penyebaran Makrifatullah Islam. Ahmad Sirhindi menamakan pendekatan lama sebagai “Jalan Nabi Nabi” dan pendekatan baru sebagai “Jalan Wali Wali.” [27] Pengamal Makrifatullah cara lama menolak dan tidak dapat menerima Jalan (Tariqat) ini.  [28] Ini adalah sesuatu yang asing bahawa untuk mengenal akan Allah, seseorang harus mengambil perjanjian kesetiaan dan melalui beberapa tahap zikir. Untuk menambahkan penghinaan , Penambahan lain dicipta. Seseorang itu harus melalui 4 tahap untuk mengetahui Allah, Iaitu: i) Syariah, ii) Tariqat, iii) Hakikat dan iv) makrifat. Ini jelas bertentangan dengan nasihat yang disampai oleh Nabi Muhammad [saw] kepada sahabat sahabat Baginda, untuk mengajar orang-orang Yahudi (yang ingin memeluk agama Islam) untuk mengenal Allah terlebih dahulu sebelum mengatakan kepada mereka solat 5 kali itu wajib. Hal ini juga bertentangan dengan nasihat daripada ulama Islam Lama (Khalaf) dan kontemporari (Baru/Salaf) bahawa hal pertama dalam agama ialah mengenal Allah. Jika untuk mengenal Allah itu sangat sukar , dalam masa yang singkat Islam sebagai Agama akan terhapus (lenyap).

Memperburukan lagi suasana yang tegang, timbul lagi pembaruan dalam Tariqat. Kepercayaan bahawa manusia boleh menjadi Allah (Baqabillah/ittihad) melalui zikir adalah sebuah penghasilan baru. [29] Hujah mereka ialah bahawa sama seperti besi yang tersangat panas, tidak ada perbezaan antara besi panas dan api. [30] Setelah mereka menjadi Tuhan, kedudukan mereka melebihi daripada Nabi Muhammad [saw]. [31] Di samping itu, Syariah tidak boleh diterapkan kepada mereka, kerana mereka sekarang sudah menjadi Tuhan. [32] Dengan sedemikian, segala Rukun Islam dan Rukun Iman luput daripada mereka. Jadi mereka tidak perlu melakukan solat, puasa, membayar zakat, menunaikan fardhu haji.  Hukum hukum Syariah dalam hal Halal atau Haram dimansuhkan keatas mereka. Akhirnya, sebahagian daripada mereka menghalalkan ibu mereka sendiri. [33]

Hingga saat ini banyak yang mengaku menjadi Tuhan tetapi malangnya, dengan semua masalah yang dihadapi umat Islam, baik tempatan mahu pun antarabangsa, tidak ada yang bertindak untuk menyelesaikannya. Mungkin mereka sekarang harus ke depan dan membawa damai di dunia serta menyelesaikan masalah-masalah ekologi yang dihadapi dunia sekarang ini. Pastinya, tiada siapa yang akan kedepan . Dengan demikian akan terlihat betapa konyol dan bodohnya perakuan mereka itu. Lucunya, mereka ada pengikut!

Seolah-olah pembaharuan yang diterangkan dalam perenggan diatas tidak mencukupi, mereka mengistiharkan kepada umum bahawa mereka telah menjadi Tuhan, dengan melaungkan secara terbuka kata-kata, “Akulah Yang Maha Benar!”, [34] “Akulah Allah!” [ 35] “Akulah Yang Maha Tinggi, alangkah Agungnya Aku!” [36] “Aku Yang Maha Berkuasa keatas setiap ciptaan!”. [37] Mansur Al Hallaj, Hamzah Fansuri dan Syeik Siti Jenah dihukum mati di bawah hukum Islam kerana berani mengisytiharkan diri sebagai Tuhan. [38]

[1] Imam Ghazali, Ihya Ulumiddin Bk. 1, 94-97 (1981).

[2] Abu Al Wafa Al Ghamini Al Taftazani, Perkembangan Tasawwuf Islam, 2 (1996).

[3] MM Shariff, Sejarah Islam Dari Segi Falsafah, 314 (1994).

[4] Zainal Ariffin Abbas, Ilmu Tasauf, 51(1991); Mohd Sulaiman Hj Yasin, Mengenal Ilmu Tasawuf (Pengantar), 30 (1997).

[5] Akram Diya Al-Umari, Masyarakat Madinan pada masa Nabi Vol.1, 86 (1991).

[6] Terjemahan  Sunan At Tirmidzi, Buku 3, 368 (1994).

[7] Terjemahan  Sunan At Tirmidzi, Buku 3, 369 (1994).

[8] Terjemahan Sahih  Muslim Bk. 1, 4 -5 (1994).

[9] Terjemahan Sahih Muslim Bk.1, 28 (1994).

[10] Al Quraisy An Naisaibury, Risatul Qusyairiah, 8 (1997); Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Sirrur Asrar, 17 (1997).

[11] Imam Ghazali, Minhajul Abidin, 24 (1997).

[12] Abu Al Wafa Al Ghanimi Al Taftazani, Perkembangan Tasawwuf Islam, 19 (1996).

[13] Abu Al Wafa Al Ghanimi, Perkembangan Tasawwuf Islam, 19 (1996).

[14] Aboebakar Atjeh,  Pengantar Sejarah Sufi dan Tasauf, 49 (1977).

[15] Hamka, Perkembangan Tasauf Dari Abad Ke Abad, 110 (1976)

[16] Aboebakar Atjeh,  Pengantar Sejarah Sufi dan Tasauf, 49 (1977).

[17] G N Jalbani, Pengajaran Shah Waluyullah dari Delhi, Op cit, 84.

[18] Aboebakar Atjeh,  Pengantar Sejarah Sufi dan Tasauf, 49 (1977).

[19] Id, 321.

[20] Muhammad Abd Haq Ansari,  Op Cit, 90.

[21] Penulis melihat sendiri kesan yang terjadi keatas keluarganya yang menggamalkan Jalan Tariqat.

[22] Aboebakar Atjeh, Op cit, 50.

[23] Ibid.

[24] Abd Qadir Al Sufi, The Way of Muhammad, 169-179 (1997).

[25] Imam Ghazali, Keajaiban Hati, 47 (1979).

[26] Aboebakar Atjeh, Op cit, 50.

[27] Muhammad Abdul Haq Ansari, Sufism and Shariah, 211 (1986).

[28] M.M. Shariff, SejarahIislam Dari Segi Falsafah, 317 (1994).

[29] Abu Al Wafa Al Ghanimi Al Taftazani, op cit, 129.

[30] Mohd Sulaiman Hj Yasin, Mengenal Ilmu Tasawuf 2, 150 (1992); Mohd Sulaiman Hj Yasin, Mengenal Ilmu Tasawuf 2, 141 (1992).

[31] Zakaria Stapa, Tokoh Sufi dan Penyelewangan Akidah, 69 (1998).

[32] M.M. Shariff, op cit, 318.

[33]Abu Hasan Ali Nadwi, Penyelamat Kerohanian Islam, 213 (1993).

[34] Zakaria Stapa, Tokoh Sufi dan Penyelewangan Akidah, 99 (1998).

[35] MB Rahimsyah AR, Wali Songo Perjuangan dalam Dakwah Islam, 235 (2000).

[36] Ibid.

[37] Ibid.

[38] Hj Aboebakar Atjeh, Pengantar Sejarah Sufi dan Tasauf, 282,283 (1977); MB Rahimsyah AR, Wali Songo Perjuangan dalam Dakwah Islam, 230 (2000).

2 comments » | gnosticism

SUMMARY – 3

March 8th, 2010 — 12:00am

Instead of capitalising on the knowledge, lessons and other benefits in stored in predestination, Islamic Theologians began to look inward instead of outward. Thus instead of learning and become knowledgeable with regard to the calamities (Tsunami, Earthquakes, Volcanoes eruptions, Typhoons and others) occurring throughout the world and how to prevent or overcome them, the Islamic Theologians placed the blame for these occurrences specifically on the state of  the faith of the “Ummah” (Muslims). They then tightened up the existing Syariah Law which by itself is already tight and the Ummah suffered. At the same time, blame is also finger-pointed to the Westerners (United States as its allies) as they are seen as the root of all evils.[1] Hence in Islamic History there were records of burning of the bicycles[2], town clock[3], telephone lines[4], prohibition of using western apparels[5], prohibition of making weapons alike that of the Westerners[6], rejection of secular education[7] and any other things which were connected with the Westerners. Anyone who did not subscribe to the Theologians resolutions or decrees would be killed without exception. Thus Sultan Salim III (Othmaniyah Empire) was assassinated[8] and Raja Abdul Aziz’s messengers who were riding the bicycles (supposedly to be Satanic vehicles) beaten up[9]. They almost burned the Radio Station but fortunately someone in the Station got a brilliant idea of broadcasting the reading of the Quran. That stopped them in their track as Satan (Radio Station) does not read Quran.[10] Women were refused admission into the World’s oldest University (Al Azhar) until 1956.[11]

 

Islamic Theologians no longer made first hand research but instead relied heavily (Taqlid) on the available theologian texts of their choice on any subject matters when making related resolutions.[12] As a result, the Theologians (whose texts were the choice of many) developed into Sects by their respective followers. Sects such as, Syafii, Hanafi, Hambali and Maliki. Because the followers were so fanatic of their own Sect, this inevitably led to wars and destruction of life, property, infrastructure and others.[13] These aside, it also brought about divergence views and resolutions (khilafiah) confusing the Ummah further because resolution on a certain subject matter such as dog as pet, grape juice, what amount to reconciliation (rujuk), keeping beard, wearing of Jilbad and many others differ from one Sect to another.

 

Theologians in their attempts to disassociate Islam with the Western World were so carried away that they promulgated that there should not be any more new resolutions (Fatwas) and that the Ummah should accept the existing resolutions under the above 4 Sects as sufficient. [14] Such being the case, any new ideas, products, knowledge or know how which could not be found in the texts of Syafii, Hanafi, Hambali and Maliki sects were rejected.[15] It was a sad day for Islam as the door to Ijtihad (new ideas) over any matter was tightly shut.[16] Hence anything new especially from the Westerners would be slammed down at the outset.[17]

 

Then there was Muhammad Abdul Wahhab who was so abhorrence of shrines that he caused to destroy all shrines which inevitably included historical monuments. [18] Thus today Islam is regrettably devoid of many of its historical relics.

 

Before the advent of Tariqat, Syariah Scholars respected the Gnostics of The Old Way.[19] With the advent of Tariqat and the many innovations created by them, the Syariah Scholars became very wary about Gnosticism.[20] Even Imam Syafii[21] and Imam Hanbal[22] were vocal in condemning them. Such being the case, the Islamic Scholars sidelined Gnosticism[23] and focussed on Syariah alone which inevitably became more and more ritualistic.[24] Imam Ghazali during his time managed to make inroad between them[25] but when he demised the distrust heightened again until today.[26] Imam Malik was very concerned about this divide between Gnosticism and Syariah.[27] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani called for the unity of both the Syariah and Gnosticism.[28] To him, Syariah is the external factor whereas Gnosticism is the internal factor which must combined if the Ummah is to prosper and succeed.[29] Unfortunately this is the accord of the day and we hope through our write-ups, Islamic Ummah will be informed and make the necessary changes. To this end, Hamka had lamented that because of this divide, the faith of the present and the future Ummah will be very weak. [30]

 

There are also Islamic Scholars who were pro-government of the day and will do anything to secure their position and favours. They were also others who are fanatics of one political party and they would pass any resolution to stifle or frustrate the other political party. Pursuant thereto, resolutions were passed in support of all their views, policies, rulings, and others notwithstanding they were against Islamic Law, Islamic interests and the interest of the Islamic Ummah. They even expounded that those who did not conform to their rulings as being apostate or wayward. Not stopping there, their followers would then refuse to accept the leadership of that Scholar as well as alienated him in any gathering, religious or otherwise.

 

Some Islamic Scholars could not stomach “new kids in the block” or new ideas or approaches or know-how which did not emancipate or materialise from them or their office. They would then create rules or resolution to stifle them such as that all religious teachers must be registered with them, their lectures notes or texts must be approved by them and their views must not be contrary to them. Religious Scholars who are in other political camps or those who are looked upon as radicals or wayward by them are more likely to be rejected when applying to be registered as religious teachers. Those who are likely on their register will be their cronies and supporters. In this way, the development of the Islamic Ummah is stunted.

 

Then there are Islamic Scholars who passed resolution to enriching themselves. Thus the definition of “Gift” is interpreted widely to include Gift which is not solicited hence bribes given unsolicited is resolved as Gifts. When this ruling is accepted by the masses, corruption became widespread starting from the top to right at the bottom. Eradicating them would be an almost insurmountable task. The persons who are given the task of “cleaning” the Ummah will find the job thankless and even their lives and the lives of their closed ones as well as their assets are at stakes.

 

In many Islamic countries, the subjects taught in the Islamic Religious Schools (Madrasah) are substantially religious subjects. Secular’s subjects or even teaching of English as a 2nd language is abhorred. In addition, the Madrasah will do its utmost to shelter their students from knowing too much of the Western worlds. What is impressed upon them from day one is that the Western worlds are evil and should be shunned at all causes. The students grew up feeling holistic all round and looked upon others not from the Madrasah as likely Dwellers of Hell. They are easily swayed by the rhetoric especially fiery rhetoric of their Teachers or Islamic Scholars who they adored. If perchance these Scholars are inclined to terrorism, one need not look further for the recruiting centres. As the subject matters they learned in the Madrasah are not that which the Employers, such as the MNCs, Public and Private Companies, looked for, many will be unemployed. As more cohorts from the Madrasah joint the unemployment market, the recruiting centres for terrorism become buoyant. The promise of paradise and the annihilation of the evil ones (Westerners) in this world suddenly generates Suicide-Bombers. As if this is not enough, Islamic Scholars who disagreed with them may be annihilated too!

 

How can the above situation be rectified? One thing is sure, as long as there is war involving Westerners in Islamic countries, the situation as earlier mentioned cannot be negated. Similarly, unless the conflict between Israel and Palestine is solved, the rancour of the Muslims especially in the surrounding countries (of the conflicts) is not abated.

 

Thus it is clear as crystal if the above situation as earlier mentioned is to be rectified, then there must be no war nor conflict. In order to do so, all Islamic States (if need be, with the assistance of the Organisation of Islamic Countries [OIC]), must first lay down their arms and money spent on armaments should be used to build infrastructures such as Educational Institutes (from primary Schools to Secondary, Colleges and Universities), Health Institutions (from outpatient dispensaries to Hospitals), roads, utilities and others which can assist the development of the countries. Thereon, the Educational Systems adopted must be relevant to the World now (including Islamic World), the Law and Enforcement Institutions must be stable and free from corruption, Tax system must be fair and attractive to investors, Maintenance Services for utilities, roads and others are dependable, get the top-notched to run the Government and pay them well if it needs be, the Civil Service must be fair and working, the welfares of the poor must not be neglected. International relationship and trades must be enhanced.

 

In the war-torn Islamic countries, the Ummah has suffered enough. No food on their tables, no shelter over their heads, no school to go to, no hospital or clinics when they are sick and injured, lamentation unending for the lost of their loved ones, sickness and diseases widespread, no water flow from the taps, no employment to go to, no money in the pocket, unclean and hazardous environment to life, limb and health, high rate of infant mortality, the whole country is but a portrait of Depression.

 

So lay down the arms and start building the countries once again so the Ummah got a chance to smile again with food on the tables, children can go to schools until Universities, Graduates have good jobs and salaries, Government have revenues to provide, workable and well maintained amenities for the people, the environment is safe and clean, the health system is a plus. After all the hardship they had undergone, these changes to the Ummah are Godsend. Eventually, there are no more recruitment centres for terrorists.

 

With the door of globalisation opened, education and employment in other countries are also available to the Islamic Ummah. In addition, trades, investments, businesses, financial outlets and others are open to Islamic Countries which can assist them in their development and progress.

 

The development and progress in the Islamic Countries must be within the spectrum of the World progress so that the World can progress in unity. The next shift in paradigm is the new direction the World has to tread and that is subjugating the Outer Space where there is richness, wealth, abundant earth-likes planets for the taking of every State on Earth. There is no need to have war and conflict any more, just choose any one of the numerous earth-likes planets and made it your Sovereign State. When this happened, then one can see how foolish for us to kill one another when one will be spoilt of choice to pick any number of the available earth-likes planet to be our Sovereign States.  


Bibliografi

[1] Ahmad Shalaby, Masharakat Islam, 266 (1996).

[2] Ahmad Shalaby, Masharakat Islam, 297 (1996).

[3] Ahmad Shalaby, Masharakat Islam, 300 (1996).

[4] Ahmad Shalaby, Masharakat Islam, 299 (1996).

[5] Id, 266.

[6] Ahmad Shalaby, Masharakat Islam, 298 (1996).

[7] Id, 320.

[8] Ahmad Shalaby, Masharakat Islam, 298 (1996).

[9] Ahmad Shalaby, Masharakat Islam, 299 (1996).

[10] Ahmad Shalaby, Masharakat Islam, 300 (1996).

[11] Ahmad Shalaby, Masharakat Islam, 300(1996).

[12] Taha Jabiral Alwani, Op cit, 122.

[13] Ahmad Shalaby, Masharakat Islam, 300(1996).

[14] Ibid.

[15] Ahmad Shalaby, Masharakat Islam, 262 (1966).

[16] Taha Jabiral Alwani, Adab Perbezaan Pendapat Dalam Islam, 121 (1993).

[17] Ahmad Shalaby, Masharakat Islam, 320 (1966).

[18] Ibid.

[19] Muhammad Abdul Rauf, op cit,77.

[20] Muhammad Abdul Rauf, The Muslim Mind, 76 (1994.).

[21] Syekh Abdur Rahman Abdul Khaliq, Penyimpangan Penyimpangan Tasawuf, 29 (2001).

[22] Syekh Abdur Rahman Abdul Khaliq, Penyimpangan Penyimpangan Tasawuf, 30 (2001).

[23] Muhammad Abdul Rauf, Op cit, 118.

[24] Salih Ahmad Al Syami, Perjuangan Al Ghazali Menegak Kebenaran & Menghapuskan Kebatilan,168 (2001).

[25] Id, 169.

[26] Syed Sabiq, Unsur-unsur Kekuatan Dalam Islam, 113 (1978). He even addressed them as “Dajjals”.

[27] Mohd Sulaiman Hj Yasin, Mengenal Ilmu taswuf 2, 55 (1992).

[28] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Sirrur Asrar, 17 (1997).

[29] Ibid.

[30] Hamka, Lembaga Hidup, 313 (2001).

1 comment » | gnosticism

SESUDAH MAKRIFATULLAH – Keredhaan (5)

March 6th, 2010 — 8:24pm

ii              Puasa

Seseorang yang berpuasa sehari kerana mengharapkan keredhaan Allah akan Allah jauhkan neraka pada hari itu dari mukanya perjalanan tujuh puluh tahun.[64]

Setiap amalan anak cucu Adam itu adalah untuknya kecuali puasa. Sesungguhnya puasa adalah untukKu dan Aku sendiri yang akan membalasnya.[65]

Seseorang itu tidak diwajibkan berbuka kecuali pada 5 hari yang terlarang oleh Rasulullah (saw) iaitu: Idul Fitri, Idul Adha dan hari-hari Tasyriq.[66]

iii              Mengingati Allah swt

Ingatlah Allah di waktu berdiri, di waktu duduk dan di waktu berbaring.[67]

Sesungguhnya ingat akan Allah adalah lebih besar (keutamaannya).[68]

Ingatlah Allah banyak-banyak supaya kamu beruntung.

[69]

Lelaki dan perempuan yang banyak mengingati Allah, Allah telah menyediakan untuk mereka  ampunan dan pahala yang besar.[70]

iv.               Membaca al Quran

Bacalah Al-Quran dengan “Tartil”.[71]

Bacalah serta ikutlah akan apa yang diwahyukan kepadamu dari Al-Quran.[72]

Apabila dibacakan kepada mereka ayat-ayatNya, menjadikan mereka bertambah iman dan kepada Tuhan mereka jualah mereka berserah.[73]

v.              Sedekah

Wahai orang-orang yang beriman! Belanjakanlah (pada jalan Allah) sebahagian dari hasil usaha kamu yang baik-baik dan sebahagian dari apa yang Kami keluarkan dari bumi untuk kamu dan janganlah kamu sengaja memilih yang buruk daripadanya (lalu kamu dermakan atau kamu jadikan pemberian zakat), padahal kamu sendiri tidak sekali-kali akan mengambil yang buruk itu (kalau diberikan kepada kamu), kecuali dengan memejamkan mata padanya dan ketahuilah, sesungguhnya Allah Maha Kaya, lagi sentiasa Terpuji.[74]

Kamu tidak sekali-kali akan dapat mencapai (hakikat) kebajikan dan kebaktian (yang sempurna) sebelum kamu dermakan sebahagian dari apa yang kamu sayangi. Dan sesuatu apa jua yang kamu dermakan maka sesungguhnya Allah mengetahuinya. [75]

Dan pada harta-harta mereka, (ada pula bahagian) hak untuk orang miskin yang meminta dan orang miskin yang menahan diri [76]

vi.              Kezuhudan

Rahmat Tuhanmu (yang meliputi kebahagiaan dunia dan akhirat) adalah lebih baik dari kebendaan dan keduniaan semata-mata yang mereka kumpulkan. [77]

Dan tidak (dinamakan) kehidupan dunia melainkan permainan yang sia-sia dan hiburan yang melalaikan dan demi sesungguhnya negeri akhirat itu lebih baik bagi orang-orang yang bertakwa. Oleh itu, tidakkah kamu mahu berfikir? [78]

Dan (ingatlah bahawa) kehidupan dunia ini tidak lain hanyalah ibarat hiburan dan permainan dan sesungguhnya negeri akhirat itu ialah kehidupan yang sebenar-benarnya; kalaulah mereka mengetahui [79]

Kehidupan dunia hanyalah ibarat permainan dan hiburan.[80]

Dihiaskan kepada manusia: Kesukaan kepada benda-benda yang diingini nafsu, iaitu perempuan-perempuan dan anak-pinak; harta benda yang banyak bertimbun-timbun, dari emas dan perak; kuda peliharaan yang bertanda lagi terlatih dan binatang-binatang ternak serta kebun-kebun tanaman. Semuanya itu ialah kesenangan hidup di dunia dan (ingatlah), pada sisi Allah ada tempat kembali yang sebaik-baiknya [81]

 

Ketahuilah bahawa kehidupan dunia itu tidak lain hanyalah (yang melalaikan) serta perhiasan (yang mengurang), juga bermegah-megah di antara kamu serta berlumba-lumba membanyakkan harta benda dan anak pinak; samalah seperti hujan yang menjadikan penanamnya suka dan tertarik hati kepada kesuburannya, kemudian tanaman itu bergerak segar, selepas itu engkau melihatnya berupa kuning; Akhirnya ia menjadi hancur bersepai dan di akhirat ada azab yang berat dan (ada pula) keampunan besar serta keredaan dari Allah dan (ingatlah, bahawa) kehidupan dunia ini tidak lain hanyalah kesenangan bagi orang-orang yang terpedaya. [82]

vii              Pegang kepada Syariah

Bagi tiap-tiap umat, Kami adakan satu syariat yang tertentu untuk mereka ikuti dan jalankan, maka janganlah ahli-ahli syariat yang lain membantahmu dalam urusan syariaatmu dan serulah (wahai Muhammad) umat manusia kepada agama Tuhanmu, kerana sesungguhnya engkau adalah berada di atas jalan yang lurus.[83]

Bagi tiap-tiap umat yang ada di antara kamu, Kami jadikan (tetapkan) suatu Syariat dan jalan agama (yang wajib diikuti oleh masing-masing)[84]

Sesiapa yang tidak menghukum dengan apa yang telah diturunkan Allah, maka mereka itulah orang-orang yang zalim. [85]

viii.              Ketakwaan

Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang takut (melanggar hukum) Tuhannya semasa mereka tidak dilihat orang dan semasa mereka tidak melihat azab Tuhan, mereka beroleh keampunan dan pahala yang besar.[86]

Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang beriman ituialah mereka yang apabila disebut nama Allah gementarlah hati mereka; dan apabila dibacakan kepada mereka ayat-ayatNya, menjadikan mereka bertambah iman dan kepada Tuhan mereka jualah mereka berserah. [87]

ix              “Ummah” yang pertengahan

Sesungguhnya Allah menyuruh berlaku adil dan berbuat kebaikan, serta memberi bantuan kepada kaum kerabat dan melarang daripada melakukan perbuatan-perbuatan yang keji dan mungkar serta kezaliman. Dia mengajar kamu supaya kamu mengambil peringatan mematuhiNya. [88]

Iaitu mereka yang jika Kami berikan mereka kekuasaan memerintah di bumi nescaya mereka mendirikan sembahyang serta memberi zakat, dan mereka menyuruh berbuat kebaikan serta melarang dari melakukan kejahatan dan perkara yang mungkar dan (ingatlah) bagi Allah jualah kesudahan segala urusan.[89]

Serulah ke jalan Tuhanmu dengan hikmat kebijaksanaan dan nasihat pengajaran yang baik dan berbahaslah dengan mereka  dengan cara yang lebih baik.[90]

30.              Kamu kini diredhai Allah swt dan menjadi Orang-orang Allah swt:

 

Engkau tidak akan dapati sesuatu kaum yang beriman kepada Allah dan hari akhirat, tergamak berkasih-mesra dengan orang-orang yang menentang (perintah) Allah dan RasulNya, sekalipun orang-orang yang menentang itu ialah bapa-bapa mereka, atau anak-anak mereka atau saudara-saudara mereka ataupun keluarga mereka. Mereka (yang setia) itu, Allah telah menetapkan iman dalam hati mereka dan telah menguatkan mereka dengan semangat pertolongan daripadaNya dan Dia akan memasukkan mereka ke dalam Syurga yang mengalir di bawahnya beberapa sungai, mereka tetap kekal di dalamnya. Allah reda akan mereka dan mereka reda (serta bersyukur) akan nikmat pemberianNya. Merekalah penyokong-penyokong (agama) Allah. Ketahuilah! Sesungguhnya penyokong-penyokong (agama) Allah itu ialah orang-orang yang berjaya.[91]

 

Sehubungan dengan ini Nabi Muhammad [saw] ada  bersabda yang bermaksud:

Musa bertanya, “Wahai Tuhanku, lalu siapakah Ahli Syurga yang paling tinggi kedudukannya?.” Allah berfirman, “Mereka adalah orang-orang yang  Aku pilih, yang Aku tanamkan kehormatan mereka dengan tanganKu dan Aku tutupkan itu sehingga mata tidak biasa melihat, telinga tidak dapat mendengar dan tak pernah terlintas di hati manusia.”[92]

Sehubungan dengan ini juga Nabi Isa (as) ada berkata yang bermaksud:

 

Keimanan adalah mohor yang Allah swt telah menterai Orang-orangNya dan mohor itu sudah diserahkan kepada Rasulullah (saw)[93]

Allah swt akan member kepada Rasulullah (saw) kitab yang mengandungi nama-nama Orang-orangNya. [94]

Allah swt akan (mengarah) Rasulullah (saw) untuk membuka kitab yang ada di tangan baginda dan baginda akan membaca serta memanggil kesemua malaikat, nabi-nabi dan orang-orang Allah swt. Mereka semua itu akan ada tanda (mohor) Rasulullah di dahi mereka dan di dalam kitab itu juga sudah dituliskan mereka kesemua mendapat syurga. [95]

Sehubungan dengan ini, Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani ada berkata:

             

Pendeknya mereka memfanakan diri mereka dan mewujudkan Allah. Sebab itulah mereka digelar “Abdal” (perkataan diambil dari perkataan “Badal” yang bermakna “pertukaran”).[96]

Pada hakikatnya kesentosaan dan kebahagiaan itu terletak dalam perhubungan yang langsung dengan Allah Yang Maha Pengasih dan Penyayang, tawakkal yang bulat kepadaNya dan sentiasa redha denganNya. [97]

 

 


Bibliografi

[64] Terjemahan At Tirmidzi Bk 3, 199 (1993).

[65] Terjemahan Sahih Muslim Bk.3, 379 (1994)

[66] Terjemahan At Tirmidzi Bk 2, 92 (1993).

[67] Al Imran (3):191

[68] Al Ankabut (29):45

[69] Al Jumaah (62):10

[70] Al Ahzab (33):45

[71] Al Muzammil (73):2-4

[72] Al Ankabut (29):45

[73] Al Anfal (8):2

[74] Al Baqarah (2):267

[75] Ali Imran (3):92

[76] Adz Dzaariyaat(51):19

[77] Az Zukhruf (43):32

[78] Al An’aam (6):32

[79] Al Ankabut (29):64

[80] Muhammad (47):36

[81] Ali Imran (3):14

[82] Al Hadid (57):20.

[83] Al Hajj (22):67

[84] Al Maidah (5):48

[85] Al Maidah (5):45

[86] Al Mulk (67):12

[87] Al Anfal (8):2

[88] An Nahl (16):90

[89] Al Hajj (22):41

[90] An Nahl (16):125

[91] Al Mujadilah (58):22

[92] Terjemahan Sahih Muslim, Bk 1, 261 (1994)

[93] Gospel of Barnabas, 114 (?)

[94] Gospel of Barnabas, 73 (?)

[95] Gospel of Barnabas, 73 (?)

[96] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 26 (1990).

[97] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 53 (1990).

2 comments » | gnosticism

SUMMARY – 2

March 2nd, 2010 — 5:39am

Since Mursyid can become God therefore some of the Tariqat practised visualising their Mursyid in all their acts of worship (Rabitah). However, to others they claimed that they visualised their Mursyid because their Mursyid will visualise their Mursyid in an ascending manner until it reaches Prophet Muhammad [pbuh]. Since the Holy Prophet had seen Allah in his night ascension (Miraj) therefore by doing so they are carrying out their worship as if they are seeing Allah (Ihsan). [1] This parable is refuted by Aishah (Wife of Holy Prophet) who said that anyone who said that the Holy Prophet had seen Allah during the night ascension had committed a gross wrongdoing towards Allah because the Holy Prophet did not see Allah.[2] Even the Holy Prophet denied seeing Allah and said that there is the Veils of Light and if these Veils are lifted those who see the Essence will be annihilated immediately.[3] To this end, Allah had commanded that He communicated with His creations either behind the Veils or by way of inspiration.[4] Allah also forbade the act of making any pious person as His equal.[5] Allah had further commanded that we are to remember Him and none others in all our acts of worship[6] (including meditation[7]). To do otherwise, tantamount to making an equal of Him (Syirk) and this is an unforgiveable sin. [8] Even to have other than Him in our mind during our acts of worship will also tantamount to Syirk in a subtle form.[9]

The above aside, another innovation surfaced. This time man can be a “Perfect man” once the soul of our Holy Prophet entered into his body.[10]

In the first place why should the soul of our Holy Prophet enter into another body? Secondly, why his holy soul must entered another body which is undoubtedly much inferior comparatively to his soul? Thirdly, how come the Perfect man is only peoples from the Tariqat? Fourthly, why none of the Companions ever promulgated that they had become Perfect man? Fifthly, the Holy Prophet had said that the best “Ummah” was during his time, after his time and after their time. The idea of the Perfect man came much later. Hence, none of the best “Ummah” became a Perfect man? Sixthly, the Holy Prophet had said that whenever we gave “salam” to him, Allah returned his soul back to him to return our salam. [11] Such being the case, his soul is not easily available to enter into another person body.

Then there are Tariqat which openly embraced the concept of “Wahdatul Wujud” and made it part of their teaching. The facts that this concept had been rejected by Sayidina Ali and that its leader (Ibnu Saba) and his followers were harshly punished by Sayidina Ali were not taken into consideration.[12]

Then there are other Tariqat which openly embraced the concept of “Nur Muhammad” notwithstanding our prominent Islamic Scholar Dr Yusuf Qardawi opined that there is no source in the Quran or the Sunnah supporting this. As such he concluded that the aforesaid concept cannot be foundation of our belief (aqidah).[13]

As mentioned earlier, Prophet Muhammad [pbuh] had said that the best “Ummah” was during his time (Companions), after his time (Tabiin) and after their time (Followers of the Tabiun). [14] The Holy Prophet had also said that there would come after him, peoples who brought innovation (in religion). [15] He added that we must steer away from innovation (in religion) as they would lead us astray.[16] True enough, 3 centuries later and the first time in Islamic History, the Tariqat made its entrance. It was but an innovation (Bidaah).

Apart from innovations, the Tariqat misinterpreted the meaning of “Qalb”. To them “Qalb” referred to the heart. This misinterpretation caused heartache to many because they endeavour to remember Allah vide the heart. As the heart has no function to remember hence many could not attain high level of concentration in their acts of worship. Imam Ghazali addressed them to correct their misinterpretation of the Qalb but was unsuccessful. [17] To Imam Ghazali, “Qalb” refers to the mind and that the function of remembering is with the mind not the heart.[18] Hence Allah had commanded that Jinn and Mankind have a heart but did not use it to understand (Allah’s commands).[19]

Another misnomer of the Tariqat is the stress on oral chanting in zikrullah (remembrance of Allah). Hence dervishes eventhough are swayed emotionally by their oral chanting, their minds are devoid of remembrance of Allah. Ironically, the chant is also totally meaningless as it is neither Arabic nor language of mankind or Jinn such as, “Uh Uh, Ah ah, Hu Hu” etc.[20] To make matter worst, the heart is given the function of remembrance when there is not any.

Imam Ghazali had said that it is incumbent for a person to know his God before worshipping him.[21] He then added that it is after knowing Allah, a person will learn and endeavour to improve his acts of worship. [22] Thus if knowing Allah is made almost insurmountable and is reserved for those who are lofty enough in their religious echelon then when can an ordinary person begins to know Allah and learn to improve their acts of worship? Hence to insist that a person can only know Allah through a Mursyid in Tariqat and after doing meditation for years before waiting for the inspiration which brings about enlightenment, which may or may not come, is in fact putting barricades preventing people who want to know Allah. In this way, it is a bad innovation (Bidaah Dalalah).

If a person had to spend majority of his time or lifetime chanting God’s name “Allah” or other Names or Attributes in order to know Allah then when will he begin to perform all the other acts of worship especially the supererogatory acts of worship such as nightly prayers, fasting, reading the Quran, remembering Allah, act of charity and others when he has yet to know Allah?

In addition, when will he learn other knowledge(s) which will help him to sustain a living in this world for himself and his family? The thought of this made Imam Ghazali grieved. [23]

Why is there a need to wait for the inspiration for enlightenment which may or may not come when such inspiration involves verses of the Quran such, “I’m The First and The Last, I’m The manifest and The Hidden[24]; “And He is with you wheresoever ye may be[25] and others, which esoteric spiritual meanings can be explained easily (as in the “Old Way”).

 

B.              Predestination

We shall now touch on the issue of predestination. In the first place, it has become the 6th Pillar of Faith so how can we change or vary it? [26] If it can still be changed or varied then it is inconclusive and therefore it cannot be a Pillar of Faith. Secondly, if it can be changed and varied, then Allah is not the Wisest because He did not foresee the changes and variation forthcoming in His Divine Plan. Thirdly, if the Divine Plan can be changed or varied, then there will be abundance “blanco” all over the Plan rendering it less Divine. Fourthly, if it can be changed and varied, then His commandments that He did not forget even an atom in His Divine Plan[27] or that His Divine Plan is secured and unalterable[28] sounded hollow. Fifthly, if His Divine Plan can be changed and varied by us then the addition, changes or variations are pursuant to our endeavour and foresight. Hence, we are more learned or intelligent in some or all the learning than Him. In this context, His commandment that everything acts in accordance to His Wishes[29] need to be relooking closely.

If His Divine Plan is not conclusive we may be in big trouble. First, we may have our physical attributes changing places every day and at every moment. We can never be sure where our mouth, ears, nose and others situate at any given moment. Similarly, we can never be sure too where our faculties of sight, hearing, taste and other situate. Can you imagine the immense problems it will cause if early one morning, your hands decided to be your legs and your eyes decided to be your ears? Thanks to Allah, for predestination. Secondly, with predestination, animals give birth to their own kinds. Can you imagine, a Donkey giving birth to a Giraffe or, a Deer giving birth to an Elephant! Thirdly, we thank Allah for predestination as, can you imagine if all drinking water decided to be as hard as iron or iron decided to be as soft as water. Fourthly, we thank Allah for predestination for all we had yesterday being brought forward to today. Can you imagine what will happen if what we done yesterday disappeared? Can you imagine the havoc it will cause in building and construction industry, intellectual property, education and others? Fifthly, can we you imagine the upheaval it will cause if we woke up and our voice decided to speak a language which is totally foreign. Try to imagine waking up speaking the language of a native of Amazon (Brazil) in a Chinese family in China. Or, waking up speaking Javanese in an Eskimos Family? Sixthly, can you dare to imagine if the solar system refuses to follow its course and the Sun decided to have a closer look at the Earth? We have so much to thank Allah for predestination!

So do we still think we are smart and wanting to change predestination? Or do we put complete faith in Allah in that, He knows what He is doing without need for assistance from His creation.[30] Thus He had commanded that He knows what we know not.[31] Hence he commanded our Holy Prophet[32] and all Believers[33] to surrender our trust and faith totally to Him.

Once we accepted that He is the All-Wisest and His Divine Plan is complete and perfect and pursuant thereto surrender our complete trust and faith in Him then will He teaches us that we know not. To this end, we begin to notice and learn that in predestination, there are lessons, knowledge, learning and other benefits to be derived if we trust our Lord. Eventually, we will look at predestination as favours from Lord and not otherwise. A parable, a man had to take bitter medicine in order to cure his sickness. At the beginning, he felt taking the medicine was just like taking poison but as his health slowly restored his impression of the medicine changed. No longer does he look at it as poison but as a saviour and looking forward to have it at any time. Thus we have to change our perception on predestination otherwise Allah will not help us if we do help ourselves. [34]

 

 


Bibliography

[1] M Zain Abdullah, Tasawuf Dan Zikir,89 (1995).

[2] Terjemahan Sahih Muslim Bk.1, 224 (1994)

[3] Terjemahan Sahih Muslim Bk.1, 228 (1994).

[4] Asy Syuura (42):51.

[5] At Taubah (9):31.

[6] Thaahaa (20):14.

[7] An Nisa (4):103.

[8] An Nisa (4):116.

[9] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Op cit, 27.

[10] Haji Muhammad Bukhari Lubis, The Ocean Of Unity, 86 (1993).

[11] Imam Habib Abdulllah Haddad, Nasihat Agama Dan Wasiat Iman,250-251 (2000).

[12] Ahmad Shalaby, Perbandingan Agama Agama2 Yang Terbesar Di India, 61 (1970).

[13] Ibid.

[14] Terjemahan Sahih Muslim Bk.4, 449 (1994)

[15] Al Hadis (Miskatul Masabih), Vol. 4, 5 (1994).

[16] Terjemahan Terjemahan Sunan  Ibnu Majah Bk 1,  31 (1992) .

[17] Imam Ghazali, Ihya Ilumiddin Bk 1, 326 (1981).

[18] Imam Ghazali, Keajaiban hati, 5 (1979); Ihya Ilumiddin Bk. 4,  10 (1981).

[19] Al Araaf (7):179.

[20] Abdul Rahman Mohamed, Zikir Ibadah Yang Disalah Ertikan, 24 (2002)

[21] Imam Ghazali, Minhajul Abidin, 24 (1997).

[22] Imam Ghazali, Munhajul Abidin, 10 (1997).

[23] Imam Ghazali, Keajaiban Hati, 47 (1979).

[24] Al Hadid (57):3

[25] Al Hadid (57):4

[26] Terjemahan Sahih  Muslim Bk. 1, 5 (1994).

[27] Yunus (10):61; Al Qamar (54):52-53.

[28] Al Ahzab (33):62.

[29] Al Kahfi (18):23-24.

[30] Ali Imran (3):128; 154; ;Al Maidah (5):128.

[31] Al Baqarah (2):30

[32] Az Zumar (39):12; An Anaam (6):14.

[33] At Taubah (9):129

[34] Ar Ra’d (13):11

3 comments » | gnosticism

SUMMARY – 1

February 22nd, 2010 — 9:23pm

A.              Islamic Gnostic Knowledge

 

Islamic Gnostic Knowledge refers to the esoteric spiritual knowledge which leads a person to enlightenment and enables him to know Allah.[1] However, Gnostic Knowledge is not the sole exclusive possession of Islam.[2] Gnostic Knowledge had existed in pre Islamic period. There were already Gnostics prior to the advent of Islam.[3] When it was known that Prophet Muhammad [pbuh] had migrated to Madinah bringing with him the religion of Islam, about 400 hundred Gnostics from the hills and valleys met up with Prophet Muhammad [pbuh] in Madinah to embrace Islam at His hand.[4] Prophet Muhammad [pbuh] then placed them in his Mosque with his other Companions (who were homeless after migration) and they were referred to as “Ahli Sufah”.[5] Prophet Muhammad [pbuh] loved for them is well-known. He had said that food for two is fit for three and food for three is fit for four with the hope that his Companions would invite them to join them when his Companions are partaking food or milk.[6] At other time, he would say that food for one is fit for two; food for two is fit for four and food for four is fit for eight. [7] 

Islamic Gnostic Knowledge became the centrifugal element in the Islamic religion. It reinforces the first tenet of the Islamic Principles as well as the first tenet of the Islamic Faith in the belief of the existence of the one and only God, Allah.[8] Hence Prophet Muhammad [pbuh] told his Companions to teach the Jews who wanted to embrace Islam to know God first before telling them that the five time prayers a day is obligatory.[9] This being the case, majority of the Islamic Jurists stressed that the first thing in (Islamic) religion is to know Allah.[10] To this end, Imam Ghazali had said that it is obligatory for one to know who he worships before he worships that Entity.[11]

Whilst we accept that Gnostic Knowledge exists during pre Islamic period and then transcended into the Islamic period, a strange phenomenon arose in the late third and early fourth century after migration (of the Holy Prophet from Makkah to Madinah). For the first time in Islamic History a new innovation (Bidaah) called “The Tariqat” (The Way) evolved. [12] Before the advent of The Tariqat, the normal way of teaching Gnostic Knowledge was through direct lectures. This is done with the teacher sitting on a seat disseminating the Gnostic Knowledge to group of individuals surrounding him in a round circle.[13] With the advent of “The Tariqat”, the aforesaid direct lectures were changed with a new system. The system is as follow:

1.   The teacher is named Mursyid or Syeikh (to differentiate them with the teachers of Gnostic Knowledge of the older system who were not part of “The Tariqat”). [14]

2.   The Tariqat is named after their Founders. If the Founder’s name is Thaifur, his Tariqat is Thaifuriyah. If the Founder’s name is Nuri, his Tariqat is Nuriyah and so forth. Henceforth, there existed then the Tariqat Thaifuriyah or Tariqat Nuriyah and so forth.[15]

3.   The Tariqat had a chart showing the names of their Mursyid/Syeikh in an ascending manner. It started from the Mursyid/Syeikh who is at the bottom of the line and then ascended to his teacher, his teacher’s teacher and so on until it reached Prophet Muhammad (pbuh). This chart is referred to as the “Silsilah”.[16] Syah Waliyullah doubted the authenticity of the Silsilah saying that there is no proof that it came down from the Sayidina Ali. [17] To this end, there is no record of the Holy Prophet or even his Companions ever mentioned or alluded to the practice of “Silsilah”.

4.   To prevent their students leaving the movement, they took covenant of loyalty from their students. The covenant of loyalty is called “Baiat[18]. This practice is taken so seriously that some of The Tariqat deemed the act of changing Mursyid/Syeikh as an act of “Apostacy” under Syariah (Islamic Law). This is one of the many reasons that Islamic Scholars accused The Tariqat of having their own Syariah independent of the existing Syariah (Islamic Law).[19]

5.   The students who are referred to as “Dervishes” are given Spiritual Training vide meditation. Beginning with oral meditation which involves repeating a certain phrase or word(s). This is at the lowest rung and for beginners. However, it is noted that many of the dervishes felt that they are over the moon at this lower rung. AT this rung, it involves repeating certain phrase or word(s) up to 100,000 times or more a day. If this is not completed it is brought forward to the next day where it is added to the next 100,000 repetition. Apart from the meditation, many of The Tariqat left the dervishes to his own devices without any lectures or guidance in relation to Gnostic Knowledge.  Since the meditation is so tedious and no guidance is given in relation to Gnostic Knowledge, Ahmad Sirhindi had said that many of the dervishes fell wayward and some even went astray.[20]

From the oral meditation it will then go to the heart. Although the dervishes believe that the heart is repeating the phrase or word(s) but in reality the repetition is actually done mentally but synchronises with the beat of the heart. At this stage if there is no upgrading, the act of repeating the phrase or word(s) will build intensity in the heart which will render those dervishes temperamental.[21]

From the heart, the meditation became a “secret” (Sirr). This is nothing more than a repetition of the phrase or word(s) mentally. [22] The dervishes are to continue doing this until he felt the urge to keep quiet (stop repeating the phrase or word[s]). They will then sit in silent and wait for the door of enlightenment to be open to them. [23]

6.   For Syaikh Moulay Al Arabi Ad Darqawi, he waited for a month and few days before Divine inspiration, “I am the First and I am The Last, I am The Manifest and I am The Hidden,” (Al Hadid (57):3) came and after the Esoteric meaning of the phrase dawned on him, he was enlightened. [24] What a pity, if some one (as in the Old Way) had explained to Syaikh Moulay Al Arabi Ad Darqawi the esoteric spiritual meaning of the verses (Al Hadid (57):3), he need not had to wait for one month and a few days for the inspiration to come down.

 

And it irked Imam Ghazali that, for many Dervishes the Divine inspiration did not materialise at all during the waiting period. Such being the case, many Dervishes wasted their lives waiting for it. Some even indulged in fantasies and made believed World. [25] 

 

7.   After the enlightenment, the Dervishes is given a scroll signifying his graduation, a Silsilah with his name added as a Mursyid; a write-up in relation to meditation (Khirqatul Wirid); a token of his Mursyid ‘s garment (Khirqatul Tabaruk) and a testament of his Mursyid for him before he is release in a ceremony known as “Talqin”. [26]

With the advent of The Tariqat, there is a new approach (in addition to the old way) of disseminating Islamic Gnostic Knowledge. Ahmad Sirhindi named the old approach as “The Way of the Prophet” and the new approach as “The way of the Saints.” [27] The Gnostics of the old way refuted and rejected The Tariqat. [28] It is stranged that to know Allah, one must take the covenant of loyalty and go through several stages of meditation. To add insult to injury, another innovation was created to “knock the nail into the coffin” and that is, a person must go through 4 stages in order to know Allah, Namely : i) Syariah, ii) Tariqat, iii) Hakikat and iv) Makrifat. This clearly contradicted Prophet Muhammad’s [pbuh] advice to His Companions to teach the Jews (who wanted to embrace Islam) to know God first before telling them the 5 times daily prayers are obligatory. It also contradicted the advice of the Islamic scholars of old (khalaf) and the contemporary (Salaf) that the first thing in religion is to know Allah. If to know Allah is so difficult, in no time Islam as a religion has to close shop.

To aggravate the tense situation, further innovations were created in The Tariqat. The belief that man can be God (Baqabillah) through meditation was an innovation.[29] Their argument was that just like iron once it is heated-up so intensely, there is no difference between the hot iron and the fire.[30] Once they have become God, their status surpassed even Prophet Muhammad [pbuh].[31] In addition, the Syariah is inapplicable to them since they are now God.[32] Thus all the tenets under the Islamic Principles and Islamic Faith are inapplicable to them. So they do not need to perform the daily prayers, fasting, paying the tithes, going for pilgrimage and need not conform to any of the Syariah rulings on things which are permissible (Halal) or prohibited (Haram). To this end, some even concluded their lawful mother is permissible to them. [33]

To date many had claimed to become God but ironically, with all the problems facing Islamic Ummah, either domestic or international, none come forward to solve them. Perhaps they should now come forward and bring peace as well as solve the ecological problems the world is facing now. For sure, none will come forward and as such one could see how ridiculous and hollow their bare assertion that they are God. The funny thing is, they have following!

As if the innovation in the penultimate paragraph is insufficient, they who claimed that they had became God, made verbal promulgation (Syatahat) boldly and publicly such as, “I am The truth!”, [34] “I am Allah!” [35] “I am The Exalted, how Glorious am I!” [36] “I am The Almighty over each and every creation!”. [37] Due to their bold public announcement of their Godly status, Mansur Al Hallaj, Hamzah Fansuri and Syeik Siti Jenah were executed under Islamic Law. [38]


[1] Imam Ghazali, Ihya Ulumiddin Bk. 1, 94-97 (1981).

[2] Abu Al Wafa Al Ghamini Al Taftazani, Perkembangan Tasawwuf Islam, 2 (1996).

[3] MM Shariff, Sejarah Islam Dari Segi Falsafah, 314 (1994).

[4] Zainal Ariffin Abbas, Ilmu Tasauf, 51(1991); Mohd Sulaiman Hj Yasin, Mengenal Ilmu Tasawuf (Pengantar),
   30 (1997).

[5] Akram Diya Al-Umari, Madinan Society at the time of the Prophet Vol.1, 86 (1991).

[6]  Translation of Sunan At Tirmidzi, Book 3, 368 (1994).

[7] Translation of Sunan At Tirmidzi, Book 3, 369 (1994).

[8] Terjemahan Sahih  Muslim Bk. 1, 4 -5 (1994).

[9] Terjemahan Sahih Muslim Bk.1, 28 (1994).

[10] Al Quraisy An Naisaibury, Risatul Qusyairiah, 8 (1997); Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Sirrur   
    Asrar, 17 (1997).

[11] Imam Ghazali, Minhajul Abidin, 24 (1997).

[12] Abu Al Wafa Al Ghanimi Al Taftazani, Perkembangan Tasawwuf Islam, 19 (1996).

[13] Abu Al Wafa Al Ghanimi, Perkembangan Tasawwuf Islam, 19 (1996).

[14] Aboebakar Atjeh,  Pengantar Sejarah Sufi dan Tasauf, 49 (1977).

[15] Hamka, Perkembangan Tasauf Dari Abad Ke Abad, 110 (1976)

[16] Aboebakar Atjeh,  Pengantar Sejarah Sufi dan Tasauf, 49 (1977).

[17] G N Jalbani, Teachings of Shah Waluyullah of Delhi, Op cit, 84.

[18] Aboebakar Atjeh,  Pengantar Sejarah Sufi dan Tasauf, 49 (1977).

[19] Id, 321.

[20] Muhammad Abd Haq Ansari,  Op Cit, 90.

[21] Writer had seen this effect in his family who are in The Tariqat.

[22] Aboebakar Atjeh, Op cit, 50.

[23] Ibid.

[24] Abd Qadir Al Sufi, The Way of Muhammad, 169-179 (1997).

[25] Imam Ghazali, Keajaiban Hati, 47 (1979).

[26] Aboebakar Atjeh, Op cit, 50.

[27] Muhammad Abdul Haq Ansari, Sufism and Shariah, 211 (1986).

[28] M.M. Shariff, SejarahIislam Dari Segi Falsafah, 317 (1994).

[29] Abu Al Wafa Al Ghanimi Al Taftazani, op cit, 129.

[30] Mohd Sulaiman Hj Yasin, Mengenal Ilmu Tasawuf 2, 150 (1992); Mohd Sulaiman Hj Yasin, Mengenal Ilmu
   Tasawuf 2, 141 (1992).

[31] Zakaria Stapa, Tokoh Sufi dan Penyelewangan Akidah, 69 (1998).

[32] M.M. Shariff, op cit, 318.

[33]Abu Hasan Ali Nadwi, Penyelamat Kerohanian Islam, 213 (1993).

[34] Zakaria Stapa, Tokoh Sufi dan Penyelewangan Akidah, 99 (1998).

[35] MB Rahimsyah AR, Wali Songo Perjuangan dalam Dakwah Islam, 235 (2000).

[36] Ibid.

[37] Ibid.

[38] Hj Aboebakar Atjeh, Pengantar Sejarah Sufi dan Tasauf, 282,283 (1977); MB Rahimsyah AR,
      Wali Songo Perjuangan dalam Dakwah Islam, 230 (2000).

8 comments » | gnosticism

SESUDAH MAKRIFATULLAH – Keredhaan (4)

February 22nd, 2010 — 9:19pm

23.              Apabila kita sudah masuk dalam jemaahNya maka kita akan menyaksikan NurNya yang menyilaukan matahati kita.

Cahaya mereka, bergerak cepat di hadapan mereka dan di sebelah kanan mereka; mereka berkata: “Wahai Tuhan kami! Sempurnakanlah bagi kami cahaya kami, dan limpahkanlah keampunan kepada kami; sesungguhnya Engkau Maha Kuasa atas tiap-tiap sesuatu”. [30]

Ketika engkau melihat (pada hari kiamat): orang-orang yang beriman, lelaki dan perempuan, cahaya  mereka bergerak cepat di hadapan mereka dan di sebelah kanan mereka (semasa mereka berjalan, serta dikatakan kepada mereka): “Berita yang mengembirakan kamu pada hari ini, (kamu akan beroleh) Syurga yang mengalir di bawahnya beberapa sungai, kekal kamu di dalamnya; yang demikian itu adalah kemenangan yang besar”.[31]

Sehubungan dengan ini, Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani ada berkata:

Makin tinggi makin bersinarlah nur Allah melimpahi hati sanubari baginda (Rasulullah saw). [32]

Kamu akan lihat dengan mata hatimu apabila ianya datang dengan sinaran cahaya hatimu dan keimanan serta kepercayaanmu yang teguh. Pada masa itu nampaklah satu nur dari hatimu dan lantas terzahir keluar. Ibarat cahaya lampu di malam yang gelap-gelita memancar keluar melalui tingkap-tingkap dan celah-celah dinding rumah dan menerangi di luar rumah itu oleh terangnya cahaya di dalam rumah itu.[33]

24.              Apabila fikiran-fikiran yang jahat tidak dapat bertapak di minda anda maka anda sudah berada dalam jemaah Ilahi. Justeru itu, turunlah ilham-ilham yang baik-baik memenuhi minda anda.

Mereka itu, Allah telah menetapkan iman dalam hati mereka, dan telah menguatkan mereka dengan semangat pertolongan daripadaNya[34]

Mengikut Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, bukan sahaja fikiran-fikiran jahat tetapi semua fikiran yang bersangkut paut dengan manusia termasuk diri kita sendiri hendaklah dihapuskan.

Tanda kamu telah menjauhkan diri dari orang ramai ialah kamu telah seluruhnya memutuskan segala perhubungan dengan orang ramai dan membebaskan fikiran-fikiran kamu dari segala apa yang bersangkutan dengan mereka. [35]

Jangan kamu bergantung kepada diri sendiri tentang perkara yang bersangkutan dengan diri kamu.[36]

Tidak ada yang dapat menghindarkan kamu dari mendapat keredhaan dan pertolongan langsung dari Allah kecuali pergantungan kamu pada manusia dan cara peraturan penghidupan dan pendapatan kamu.[37]

Maka jadilah kamu seperti bekas yang berlubang tidak ada air yang boleh tinggal dalam bekas itu. Kamu menjadi seperti tong kosong yang berlubang. Dengan itu hati kamu pun penuh dengan Allah sahaja. Tidak ada yang lain dari Allah dalam hati kamu itu. Kamu pun bersih dari yang lain daripada Allah.[38]

Mereka buta kepada yang lain kecuali Allah. Mereka tahu Allah sahaja. [39]

Hanya bersemayam dalam hati kamu itu. Maka jadilah kamu hamba Allah sejati dan bukan hamba kepada manusia atau pendapat mereka atau kepada perintah mereka atau kepada apa sahaja selain Allah. [40] 

25.              Dengan turunnya ilham-ilham yang baik-baik ini di minda anda maka minda anda menjadi lebih berpengetahuan.

Maka Allah mengilhamkan kepada jiwa itu (jalan) kefasikkan dan ketakwaannya. [41]

Allah memberikan Hikmat kebijaksanaan  kepada sesiapa yang dikehendakiNya. Dan sesiapa yang diberikan hikmat itu maka sesungguhnya ia telah diberikan kebaikan yang banyak. [42]

Allah meninggikan darjat orang-orang yang beriman di antara kamu, dan orang-orang yang diberi ilmu pengetahuan ugama  beberapa darjat.[43]

Sehubungan dengan ini, Abu Yazid Al Bistami ada berkata bahawa dia mendapat ilmu daripada yang Maha Hidup tetapi kita semua mendapat ilmu daripada yang sudah mati. [44] Di sini juga, Ibnu Arabi ada menulis kepada Fakrul Radzi bahawa seseorang itu bukan di antara mereka selagi ilmunya tidak turun langsung  daripada Ilahi. [45] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani pula menulis:

Allah akan memimpinnya dan menghiasinya dengan pakaian cahaya ilmu Allah dan terbukalah rahsia-rahsia Allah Yang Maha Agung. [46]

Pintu ilmu akan dibuka untuk kamu dan kamu pun disinari dengan pengetahuan untuk memahami rahsia-rahisa Ketuhanan dan kamu akan merasai bertambah (hal) ataupun keadaan kerohanian kamu. [47]

26.              Natijahnya, minda kita menjadi pintu turunnya arahan-arahan Ilahi ataupun daripada Loh Mahfuz.

Dan tidaklah layak bagi seseorang manusia bahawa Allah berkata-kata dengannya kecuali dengan jalan wahyu (dengan diberi ilham atau mimpi)[48]

Sehubungan dengan ini, Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani ada berkata:

Setelah putuslah dia dengan hal keduniaan maka ketentuan dan kerja Allah akan terzahir melalui orang itu dan lepaslah ia dari hal-hal keduniaan. Tinggallah padanya roh sahaja. [49]

Hamba Allah itupun jadilah seperti bayi di pangkuan ibunya atau seperti orang mati yang sedang dimandikan atu seperti bola dikaki pemain bola – melambung, bergolek, ke atas, ke tepi dan ke tengah, sentiasa berubah tempat. Dia tidak ada pada dirinya upaya dan daya. Maka lenyaplah ia keluar dari dirinya dan masuk ke dalam lakuan Allah semata-mata [50]

Lakuan Allah pun terzahir pada kamu dan pada masa pergerakan kehendak dan lakuan Allah itu, kamu hanya pasif pada badan, tenang dalam hati, luas fikiran, muka kamu berseri-seri dan jiwa kamu bertambah subur.[51]

27.              Hidup kita kini berubah dan menjadi perkakas Ilahi.

 

Pendeknya, dia itu adalah perkakas semata-mata bagi Allah Yang Maha Besar. [52]  

Perkara ini berlaku kepada Nabi Muhammad [saw] dan para nabi yang lain.

Maka bukanlah kamu yang membunuh mereka, akan tetapi Allah jualah yang menyebabkan pembunuhan mereka. Dan bukanlah engkau (wahai Muhammad) yang melempar ketika engkau melempar, akan tetapi Allah jualah yang melempar.[53]

Aku tidak melakukannya menurut fikiranku sendiri. Demikianlah penjelasan tentang maksud dan tujuan perkara-perkara yang engkau tidak dapat bersabar mengenainya. [54]

 

“Pergilah kamu berdua kepada Firaun, sesungguhnya ia telah melampaui batas dalam kekufurannya. Kemudian hendaklah kamu berkata kepadanya, dengan kata-kata yang lemah-lembut, semoga ia beringat atau takut. Mereka berdua berkata: “Wahai Tuhan kami! Sesungguhnya kami takut bahawa ia akan segera menyeksa kami, atau ia akan melampau batas”. Allah berfirman: “Janganlah kamu takut, sesungguhnya Aku ada bersama-sama kamu; Aku mendengar dan melihat segala-galanya.
[55] 

 

Wahai orang yang berselimut! Bangunlah serta berilah peringatan dan amaran (kepada umat manusia).
[56] 

 

Sehubungan dengan ini, Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani ada berkata:

 

Selepas pengalaman ini akan bertambah hancurlah “hati” kamu sehingga hapuslah hawa nafsu dan kehendak kamu umpama tempayan yang pecah yang tidak mengandungi air walau setitikpun. [57]

 

Kamu akan dapati diri kamu “kosong” dan sebenarnya ada ialah Allah. [58]

 

28.              Dalam keadaan kerohanian sebegini, hendaklah kita memperkemaskan ibadah kita.

 

Setelah ia tahu dan Makrifat pada Allah swt ia pun mulai sungguh-sungguh belajar cara-cara ibadah.[59]

 

Aku tidak menciptakan jin dan manusia melainkan untuk mereka menyembah dan beribadat. [60]

 

29.              Hendaklah kita perbanyakkan ibadah-ibadah sunat yang kita terdaya dan istiqamah.

i.       Sembahyang:

Wahai orang yang berselimut!. Bangunlah sembahyang Tahajjud pada waktu malam, selain dari sedikit masa. Iaitu separuh dari waktu malam, atau kurangkan sedikit dari separuh itu, ataupun lebihkan (sedikit) daripadanya[61]

 

Dan bangunlah pada sebahagian dari waktu malam serta kerjakanlah “sembahyang tahajjud” padanya, sebagai sembahyang tambahan bagimu; semoga Tuhanmu membangkit dan menempatkanmu pada hari akhirat di tempat yang terpuji.[62]

“(Engkaukah yang lebih baik) atau orang yang taat mengerjakan ibadat pada waktu malam dengan sujud dan berdiri sambil takutkan (azab) hari akhirat serta mengharapkan rahmat Tuhannya?[63]

 


Bibliografi

[31] Al Hadid (57):12

[32] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 29 (1990).

[33] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 148 (1990).

[34] Al Mujadilah (58):22

[35] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 22 (1990).

[36] Id, 23.

[37] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 47 (1990).

[38] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 57-58 (1990).

[39] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 179 (1990).

[40] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 70 (1990).

[41] Asy Syam (91):8.

[42] Al Baqarah (2):269.

[43] Al Mujadilah (58):11

[44] Zainal Ariffin Abbas, Ilmu Tasauf, 156 (1991).

[45] Ibid.

[46] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 20 (1990).

[47] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 58 (1990).

[48] Asy Syura (42):51

[49] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 19 (1990).

[50] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 19 (1990).

[51] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 23 (1990).

[52] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 143 (1990).

[53] Al Anfaal (8):17

[54] Al Kahfi (18):71-82. Khidir dan Musa.

[55] Thaha (20):43-46. Musa dan Haron

[56] Al Muddathir (74):2-3. Muhammad (saw)

[57] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 23-24 (1990).

[58] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 24 (1990).

[59] Imam Ghazali, Munhajul Abidin, 10 (1997).

[60] Adz Dzariyaat (51):56.

[61] Al Muzammil (73):2-4

[62] Al Israa (17):79

[63] Az Zumar (39):9

1 comment » | gnosticism

SESUDAH MAKRIFATULLAH – Keredhaan (3)

February 19th, 2010 — 11:19pm

Setiap pagi apabila kita terbangun daripada tidur, minda kita kosong sebelum dikerumuni dengan fikiran-fikiran ataupun kenangan-kenangan. Justeru itu, kita mulai mengingati siapa kita, apa yang kita perlu buat, apa yang berlaku sebelum ini dan perkara-perkara yang membuat kita risau, takut, gembira dan lain-lain lagi. Begitu juga, semasa kita dibangkitkan di hari kemudian, minda kita juga kosong.

Dan Dialah Tuhan yang menjadikan malam untuk kamu sebagai pakaian dan menjadikan tidur untuk berhenti rehat, serta menjadikan siang untuk keluar mencari rezeki.[1]

 

Dan Dialah yang menidurkan kamu pada waktu malam dan mengetahui apa yang kamu kerjakan pada siang hari; kemudian Dia bangunkan kamu (dari tidur) padanya, untuk disempurnakan ajal (masa umur kamu) yang telah ditetapkan. Kemudian kepadaNyalah tempat kamu kembali, kemudian Dia menyatakan kepada kamu apa yang kamu lakukan.[2]

 

Dan demikianlah pula Kami bangkitkan mereka (dari tidurnya), supaya mereka bertanya-tanyaan sesama sendiri. Salah seorang di antaranya bertanya: Berapa lama kamu tidur? (sebahagian dari) mereka menjawab: Kita telah tidur selama sehari atau sebahagian dari sehari. (Sebahagian lagi dari) mereka berkata: Tuhan kamu lebih menengetahui tentang lamanya kamu tidur.[3]

 

Dan sudah tentu akan ditiupkan sangkakala (menghidupkan orang-orang yang telah mati; apabila berlaku yang demikian) maka semuanya segera bangkit keluar dari kubur masing-masing (untuk) mengadap Tuhannya. (Pada ketika itu) orang-orang yang tidak percayakan hidup semula berkata: Aduhai celakanya kami! Siapakah yang membangkitkan kami dari kubur tempat tidur kami? [4]

 

Sesudah kita sedar bahawa fikiran yang datang kepada kita (bukan kita menciptanya) maka tunggulah kedatangan mereka kerana kita dapat bezakan di antara fikiran yang baik dan yang jahat. Fikiran yang baik itu selalu datang daripada dalam dan fikiran yang jahat itu datang daripada luar. Lama kelamaan naluri kita dapat membezakan firkiran-fikiran itu. Justeru itu, kita tahu sedar fikiran yang jahat itu adalah godaan syaitan. 

Kemudian aku datangi mereka, dari hadapan mereka serta dari belakang mereka, dan dari kanan mereka serta dari kiri mereka dan Engkau tidak akan dapati kebanyakan mereka bersyukur. [5]

Dengan itu, kesemua fikiran yang membuat kita marah, mahu menggunakan kekasaran, benci, dendam, tamak dan sebagainya adalah godaan syaitan. Kita harus mengetahui fakta ini kalau tidak kita akan menari mengikut rentak syaitan yang direjam dan akhirnya kita menjadi penyesalan.

Wahai anak-anak Adam! Janganlah kamu diperdayakan oleh Syaitan sebagaimana ia telah mengeluarkan kedua ibu bapa kamu dari Syurga, sambil dia menyebabkan terlucutnya pakaian mereka berdua untuk memperlihatkan kepada mereka: Aurat mereka (yang sebelum itu tertutup). Sesungguhnya Syaitan dan kaumnya melihat kamu dengan keadaan yang kamu tidak dapat melihat mereka.[6]

Dan sesungguhnya Syaitan itu telah menyesatkan golongan yang ramai di antara kamu; (setelah kamu mengetahui akibat mereka) maka tidakkah sepatutnya kamu berfikir dan insaf? [7]

Sesungguhnya sesiapa di antara mereka yang menurutmu, tetaplah aku akan memenuhi Neraka Jahannam dengan (golongan) kamu (yang derhaka) semuanya.[8]

Sehubungan dengan ini, Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani ada berkata:

Jika, hati itu dikawal oleh syaitan dan hawa nafsu maka hati yang demikian itu akan mengawal anggota dan badan lalu melakukan perkara yang tidak senonoh. [9]

Sesudah kita dapat bezakan di antara fikiran baik dengan yang jahat, kita boleh mencegah fikiran-fikiran jahat dari masuk ke minda kita. Kita boleh mencegahnya dengan memuatkan hanya ingatan Allah swt sahaja didalam minda kita. 

Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang bertakwa, apabila mereka disentuh oleh sesuatu imbasan hasutan dari Syaitan, mereka ingat (kepada ajaran Allah) maka dengan itu mereka nampak (jalan yang benar). [10]

Dan berkatalah pula Syaitan setelah selesai perkara itu: Sesungguhnya Allah telah menjanjikan kamu dengan janji yang benar dan aku telah menjanjikan kamu lalu aku mungkiri janjiku itu kepada kamu dan tiadalah bagiku sebarang alasan dan kuasa mempengaruhi kamu selain daripada aku telah mengajak kamu lalu kamu terburu-buru menurut ajakanku itu; maka janganlah kamu salahkan daku tetapi salahkan diri kamu sendiri. Aku tidak dapat menyelamatkan kamu dan kamu juga tidak dapat menyelamatkan daku.[11]

              Kita mesti mengingati Allah swt sahaja.

Oleh itu ingatlah kamu kepadaKu supaya Aku ingat kepadamu. [12]

Sesungguhnya Akulah Allah; tiada Tuhan melainkan Aku; oleh itu, sembahlah akan Daku dan dirikanlah sembahyang untuk mengingati Daku. [13]

Kemudian apabila kamu telah selesai mengerjakan sembahyang, maka hendaklah kamu menyebut dan mengingati Allah semasa kamu berdiri atau duduk dan semasa kamu berbaring. [14]

Sesungguhnya berjayalah orang yang setelah menerima peringatan itu berusaha membersihkan dirinya dan menyebut-nyebut dengan lidah dan hatinya akan nama Tuhannya serta mangerjakan sembahyang.  [15]

Sehubungan dengan ini, Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani ada berkata:

Hati adalah ibarat rumah dan rumah itu tidak boleh diduduki oleh dua orang. Maka rumah itu hendaklah diduduki oleh Yang Satu sahaja iaitu Allah stw.[16]

Biarlah hati itu bersih dari segala-galanya selain Allah. [17]

Berjaga-jagalah! Tiap-tiap raja mempunyai taman larangannya sendiri dan taman larangan Allah ialah perkara-perkara yang haram.[18]

              Apabila kita mengingati Allah swt janganlah kita mewajahkanNya samasekali dalam apa jua bentuk.

Tiada sesuatupun yang sebanding denganNya. [19]

Dan tidak ada sesiapapun yang serupa denganNya. [20]

Dia tidak dapat dilihat dan diliputi oleh penglihatan mata. [21]

Namun begitu ada juga kumpulan yang mewajahkan guru mereka di dalam ibadah mereka. Praktis ini dinamakan “Rabitah”.

Mereka menjadikan pendita-pendita dan ahli-ahli agama mereka sebagai pendidik-pendidik selain dari Allah. [22]

Dengan minda kita mengingati Allah swt sentiasa, kita akan dapat ketenteraman, keamanan serta ketenangan. Peringatan kepada Allah swt menghalang fikiran-fikiran jahat daripada syaitan-syaitan menembusi minda kita. Dengan itu, hendaklah kita mencari perlindungan dengan Allah swt dengan mengingatiNya sentiasa.

Orang-orang yang beriman hati mereka menjadi tenteram dengan mengingati Allah. Ketahuilah hanya dengan mengingati Allah hati menjadi tenteram.[23]

Sesungguhnya Syaitan itu tidak mempunyai sebarang pengaruh terhadap orang-orang yang beriman dan yang berserah bulat-bulat kepada Tuhan mereka.[24]

Dan katakanlah: Wahai Tuhanku, aku berlindung kepadaMu dari hasutan Syaitan-syaitan. Dan aku berlindung kepadaMu, wahai Tuhanku, supaya Syaitan-syaitan itu tidak menghampiriku.[25]

Sesungguhnya beruntunglah orang yang mensucikan jiwa itu dan sesungguhnya merugilah orang yang mengotorinya.[26]

Sehubungan dengan ini Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani ada berkata:

Tinggalkanlah apa sahaja di luar pintu bilik khalwat kamu itu dan masuklah ke dalam seorang diri. [27]

22.              Apabila minda seseorang itu sudah kerap dimuatkan dengan ingatan kepada Allah maka dia akan dijemput bersamaNya. Dengan ini, dia akan merasakan suatu nikmat dan kebahagian yang tidak dapat dia gambarkan.

Hai jiwa yang tenang kembalilah kepada Tuhanmu dengan hati yang puas lagi diredhaiNya. Maka masuklah ke dalam jemaah hamba-hambaKu[28]

Sehubungan dengan ini, Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani ada berkata:

Hatinya kosong dari apa sahaja selain Allah. Maka barulah ia sampai masuk ke dalam majlis Tuhan Yang Maha Tinggi. Allah kasih kepadanya dan dia kasih kepada Allah.[29]

 

 

 

Bibliografi

[1] Al Furqan (25):47

[2] Al An’aam (6):60

[3] Al Kahfi (18):19. Penghuni gua yang tidur selama 300 tahun tetapi menyangka baru semalam.

[4] Yasin (36):51-52

[5] Al Araaf (7):17

[6] Al Araaf (7):27

[7] Yasin (36):62

[8] Al Araaf (7):18.

[9] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 80 (1990).

[10] Al Araaf (7):200-201

[11] Ibrahim (14):22

[12] Al Baqarah (2):152.

[13] Thaha (20):14

[14] An Nisa (4):103.

[15] Al A’laa (87):14-15.

[16] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 79 (1990).

[17] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 138 (1990).

[18] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 102 (1990).

[19] Asy Syura (42):11.

[20] Al Iklas (112):4.

[21] Al Anaam (6):103.

[22] At Taubah (9):31.

[23] Ar R’ad (13):28

[24] An Nahl (16):99

[25] Al Mukminun (23):97-98

[26] Ash Sham (91):9-10

[27] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 188 (1990).

[28] Al Fajar (89):28

[29] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 143 (1990).

[30] At Tahrim (66):8

6 comments » | gnosticism

Broader Picture of the Dzatiyah Concept XXIII

February 15th, 2010 — 9:29pm

When the transformation to “Abdal” (Elect of God)[1] took place, it is akin to that of crossing a bridge and then suddenly before you realized it you are on the other side. Pursuant this crossing, there is a sense of fearlessness in you except to Allah and also the sense of ever ready to serve The Almighty.

Thou wilt not find any people who believe in Allah and the Last Day, loving those who resist Allah and His Messenger, even though they were their fathers or their sons, or their brothers, or their kindred. For such He has written Faith in their hearts, and strengthened them with a spirit from Himself.[2]

(They are) mighty against the unbelievers, they shall strive hard in Allah’s way and shall not fear the censure of any censurer.[3]

“Truly, my prayer and my service of sacrifice, my life and my death are (all) for Allah, the Cherisher of the Worlds.” [4]

Allah I serve, being sincere to Him in my obedience.” [5]

 

I did not do it of my own accord. This is the significance of that with which you could not have patience. [6]

 

Of those We have created are people who direct (others) with truth, and dispense justice therewith. [7]

 

Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) had said to the effect:

 

There shall be always a group of my people who will steadfastly uphold the Truth. They are fearless to those who harbour ill-will towards them. That shall be their stand until kingdom come.[8]

 

There three things which if a person have them then they have achieved the pinnacle of faith:

 

1.             He loves others for the sake of Allah;

2.             He loves Allah and His Messenger more than  others; and

3.             He rather be thrown into the fire than reneged from his faith.[9]

To this end Syeikh Abdul Al Jilani had said to the effect:

 

Allah will grant you a new life.[10]

In short, you are (spiritually) elevated and have your own personal strength. It can be said that you have became an extra ordinary man. [11]

They are truly guided. They too can guide others to the truth. They are truthful and bear witness of the truth in others.[12]

They are outlets of Divine Grace for all His creations.[13]

You are the successor of the Messengers, Prophets and the Elects of God. You are the last station of all saints and all living saints shall come to visit you. [14]

Visitors from afar and near will come visiting bringing with them gifts and presents as well as offering their services to you. [15]

It can also be said that you are the spiritual protector for the town and its people. [16]

As they are the Elects of God only God knows them. They can be the Poor, the Lepers, the Gentle, the Weak, the Learned, the Anonymous and others.

 

And in their properties there was the right of the Sa’il (the beggar who asks), and the Mahrûm (the poor who does not ask the others).[17]

 

(They are) gentle towards the believers, stern towards the disbelievers.[18]

 

Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) had said to the effect:

 

Those Elects of God are be guided by Him and are endowed with Divine knowledge.[19]

 

He (Uwais Al Qarni) himself is a Leper. However after his supplication, God cured him of the disease except for a tiny spot as big as a dinar or dirham.[20]

 

They are the Weak who are in apparent truly very weak covering themselves with worn out clothing and are ignored by the general public however if they supplicate or curse someone, it will be granted by God[21]

 

The ones who attracted my sympathy are those faithful ones who are reasonable, abundance in worship, anonymous, ignored by the general public, have barely sufficient sustenance, great patience, short-lived, bare of asset and hardly complained.[22]

 

Truly, Allah is The Most Gentle and He loves they who are gentle. He gives the gentles that which He will not give to those who are rough.[23]

 

Food for two is fit for three; food for 3 is fit for 4 peoples.[24]

 

Food for a person is fit for two; food for two is fit for four and food for four is fit for eight persons.[25]

 

It is known that when the Elects of God knew that Prophet Muhammad [pbuh] was in Madinah (after Migration), they came down from the hills and valleys in the tune of about 400 of them to embrace Islam in the hand of the Holy Prophet. [26] Since they are homeless, the Holy Prophet placed them in his mosque together with all the other Companions who were homeless because of the migration (from Makkah). They were called “Ahli Sufah”. [27] The Messenger of Allah loved them so much that he uttered the above last two traditions with the hope that other Companions would call these Ahli Sufah to partake food with them. [28]

 

There was one occasion, it was reported to the Messenger of Allah that one of the Ahli Suffah fainted whilst doing his worship because of starvation. The Messenger of Allah said that if his other Companions knew of the special status that person is to Allah, they would soon follow suit that Ahli Suffah. [29]

 

In relation to the Learned, Syeikh Abdul Al Jilani had said to the effect:

 

Their mind becomes the fortress of Divine knowledge and they are privy to Divine secrets which many are not privy to. They are the Elects of God who have been brought closed to Him. Their minds have been cleansed to receive Divine knowledge and secrecy. They have become Divine instrument to lead people to the truth and prohibit them from committing sins and immoral acts. They are the Elects of God.[30]

 

 

 

Bibliography

[1] The phrase “Elect of God” is borrowed from Gospel of Barnabas; the word “Abdal” from the meaning given in 
   Futuh Ghaib is “Divine Instrument”.

[2] Al Mujadilah (58):22

[3] Al Maidah (5):54

[4] Al Anaam (6):162. Devotion and dedication became a reality.

[5] Az Zumar (39):14. Devotion and dedication became a reality.

[6] Al Kahfi (18):71-82. Khidir and Moses.

[7] Al Araaf (7):181.

[8] Translation of Sahih Muslim, Book 3, 655 (1994).

[9] Translation of Sunan Ibnu Majah Book 4, 743 (1993).

[10] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 20 (1990).

[11] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 21 (1990).

[12] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Op cit 95..

[13] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Op cit, 140.

[14] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 21 (1990).

[15] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 21 (1990).

[16] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 21 (1990).

[17] Adh Dzaariyaat (51):19

[18] Al Maidah (5):54

[19] Translation of Sunan At Tirmidzi, Book 3, 273 (1994). “Dinar” or “Dirham” refers to the Coin used at that
     point of time.

[20] Translation of Sahih Muslim, Book 4, 457 (1994).

[21] Translation of Sunan Ibnu Majah Book 4, 852  (1993).

[22] Translation of Sunan Ibnu Majah Book 4, 854  (1993).

[23] Translation of Sunan Ibnu Majah Book 4,  419 (1993).

[24] Translation of Sunan At Tirmidzi, Book 3, 368 (1994).

[25] Translation of Sunan At Tirmidzi, Book 3, 369 (1994).

[26] Zainal Ariffin Abbas, op cit, 51; Mohd Sulaiman Hj Yasin, Mengenal Ilmu Tasawuf (Pengantar), 30   
    (1997).

[27] Akram Diya Al-Umari, Madinan Society at the time of the Prophet Vol.1, 86 (1991).

[28] Akram Diya Al-Umari, op cit, 91; Sahih Al Bukhari Vo1. 8, 308 (1990).

[29]Translation of Sunan At Tirmidzi Bk. 4,  19 (1993).

[30] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Op cit, 95.

Comment » | gnosticism

SESUDAH MAKRIFATULLAH –  Keredhaan (2)

February 9th, 2010 — 3:20am

10.              Cinta  kita kepada Allah swt tidak ada penghujungnya walaupun harta kita musnah dan nyawa kita terkorban .

Orang-orang yang beriman itu lebih cinta (taat) kepada Allah.[35]

Dan tidaklah engkau (hai Firaun) marah kami melainkan kerana kami beriman kepada ayat-ayat Tuhan kami, ketika sampainya kepada kami. (Mereka berdoa): Wahai Tuhan kami, limpahkanlah kesabaran kepada kami dan matikanlah kami dalam keadaan Islam.[36]

(Setelah itu) dikatakan kepadanya: Dipersilakan masuk ke dalam istana ini. Maka ketika dia melihatnya, disangkanya halaman istana itu sebuah kolam air, serta dia pun menyingsingkan pakaian dari dua betisnya. Nabi Sulaiman berkata: Sebenarnya ini adalah sebuah istana yang diperbuat licin berkilat dari kaca. (Mendengar yang demikian), Balqis berdoa: Wahai Tuhanku, sesungguhnya aku telah menganiaya diri sendiri dan aku berserah diri memeluk Islam bersama-sama Nabi Sulaiman, kepada Allah Tuhan sekalian alam.[37]

Wahai orang-orang yang beriman! Sesiapa di antara kamu berpaling tadah dari agamanya , maka Allah akan mendatangkan suatu kaum yang Dia kasihkan mereka dan mereka juga kasihkan Dia.[38]

11.              Kita mulai menghargai kehidupan serta juga mencintai kesemua makhlukNya.Ini adah kerana kita sedar hakikat kesemua ciptaan adalah DzatNya.

Mereka pula bersifat lemah-lembut terhadap orang-orang yang beriman dan berlaku tegas gagah terhadap orang-orang kafir, mereka berjuang dengan bersungguh-sungguh pada jalan Allah dan mereka tidak takut kepada celaan orang yang mencela. [39]

12.              Allah swt menjadi tumpuan utama dalam hidup kita dan kita mengkhusus hidup kita hanya untukNya sahaja.

Katakanlah: Sesungguhnya sembahyangku dan ibadatku, hidupku dan matiku, hanyalah untuk Allah Tuhan yang memelihara dan mentadbirkan sekalian alam.[40]

Katakanlah lagi: Allah jualah yang aku sembah dengan mengikhlaskan amalan agamaku kepadaNya. [41]

13.              Kerana penyerahan kita yang tidak berbelah bagi maka Allah swt akan meninggikan lagi keimanan dan ketakwaan kita.

Allah memberikan Hikmat kebijaksanaan  kepada sesiapa yang dikehendakiNya dan sesiapa yang diberikan hikmat itu maka sesungguhnya dia telah diberikan kebaikan yang banyak.[42]

Dan Dia telah mengajarkan Nabi Adam, akan segala nama benda-benda dan gunanya[43]

Oleh itu gembirakanlah hamba-hambaKu – Yang berusaha mendengar perkataan-perkataan yang sampai kepadanya lalu mereka memilih dan menurut akan yang sebaik-baiknya (pada segi hukum agama); mereka itulah orang-orang yang diberi hidayat petunjuk oleh Allah dan mereka itulah orang-orang yang berakal sempurna.[44]

Katakanlah lagi (kepadanya): Adakah sama orang-orang yang mengetahui dengan orang-orang yang tidak mengetahui? [45]

15.              Kita kini dapat menerima Kebesaran Allah swt secara mutlak tanpa pengecualian ataupun perbatasan dan dalam apa jua keadaan kita akan tetap berpendirian sedemikian.

Manusia dan makhluk itulah yang tertaluk kepada Allah dan Allah tidak tertaluk kepada manusia dan makhluk.[46]

Dia tidak boleh ditanya tentang apa yang Dia lakukan, sedang merekalah yang akan ditanya kelak. [47]

“Kenapa” adalah pintu Neraka.[48]

Wahai Tuhan kami! Tidaklah Engkau menjadikan benda-benda ini dengan sia-sia. [49]

Allah adalah Maha Mengetahui, lagi Maha Bijaksana.[50]

16.              Kita kini dapat menerima Loh MahfuzNya adalah sempurna serta kagum dengan keperinciannya sehingga sezarrah pun tidak dilupakan. Pelan IndukNya itu, merangkum dengan terpernci kesemua perkara yang berkaitan dengan makhluk-makhlukNya termasuk ruang dan masa. Sesungguhnya, Allah swt sememang Maha Kuasa lagi Bijaksana. KebesaranNya ini tidak dapat kita gambarkan malahan ianya membuat kita lebih pasrah kepadaNya.

Dan tidaklah engkau dalam menjalankan sesuatu urusan dan tidaklah engkau membaca dalam sesuatu surah atau sesuatu ayat dari Al-Quran dan tidaklah kamu dalam mengerjakan sesuatu amal usaha, melainkan adalah Kami menjadi saksi terhadap kamu, ketika kamu mengerjakannya dan tidak akan hilang lenyap dari pengetahuan Tuhanmu sesuatu dari sehalus-halus atau seringan-ringan yang ada di bumi atau di langit dan tidak ada yang lebih kecil dari itu dan tidak ada yang lebih besar, melainkan semuanya tertulis di dalam Kitab yang terang nyata. [51]

Dan tidak seekor pun binatang yang melata di bumi dan tidak seekor pun burung yang terbang dengan kedua sayapnya, melainkan mereka umat-umat seperti kamu. Tiada Kami tinggalkan sesuatu pun di dalam kitab Al-Quran ini; kemudian mereka semuanya akan dihimpunkan kepada Tuhan mereka.[52]

Sememangnyalah tiada sesiapa pun yang dapat mengubah Kalimah-kalimah Allah. [53]

Dan Dialah yang memulakan kejadian sekalian makhluk, kemudian Dia mengembalikannya, sedang perlaksanaan yang demikian amatlah mudah bagiNya dan bagiNyalah jua sifat yang tertinggi di langit dan di bumi, dan Dialah jua Yang Maha Kuasa, lagi Maha Bijaksana..[54]

17.              Kita juga kini dapat menerima bahawa kesemua yang Allah swt lakarkan di dalam Loh MahfuzNya adalah nikmat dan rahmat  untuk kita semua kerana Dia tidak menganiaya ciptaan.

Dan tiadalah Kami menciptakan langit dan bumi serta segala yang ada di antara keduanya sebagai ciptaan yang tidak mengandungi hikmah dan keadilan.[55]

Tidaklah Kami menciptakan langit dan bumi serta segala yang ada di antara keduanya melainkan dengan ada gunanya yang benar.[56]

Sesungguhnya Allah tidak sekali-kali menganiaya (seseorang) sekalipun seberat zarah. [57]

Sesungguhnya Allah tidak sekali-kali berlaku zalim kepada hamba-hambaNya.[58]

Maka yang mana satu di antara nikmat-nikmat Tuhan kamu, yang kamu hendak dustakan [59]

Maka yang mana satu di antara nikmat-nikmat Tuhanmu (yang tidak terhingga itu) engkau ragu-ragukan? [60]

18.              Sesudah kita menerima fakta-fakta yang tersebut di atas ini maka yang tinggal bagi kita ialah menyerah secara menyeluruh kepada Allah swt.

Wahai orang-orang yang beriman! Masuklah kamu ke dalam agama Islam (dengan mematuhi) segala hukum-hukumnya.[61]

Katakanlah: Bersenang-senanglah engkau dengan kekufuranmu itu bagi sementara, sesungguhnya engkau dari penduduk Neraka. (Engkaukah yang lebih baik) atau orang yang taat mengerjakan ibadat pada waktu malam dengan sujud dan berdiri sambil takutkan (azab) hari akhirat serta mengharapkan rahmat Tuhannya? [62]

Adakah sama orang-orang yang mengetahui dengan orang-orang yang tidak mengetahui?[63]

Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang dapat mengambil pelajaran dan peringatan hanyalah orang-orang yang berakal sempurna.[64]

19.              Kita kini dapat menerima bahawa Allah swt  berhak menguji kita sebelum meredhai kita.

Patutkah manusia menyangka bahawa mereka akan dibiarkan dengan hanya berkata: Kami beriman, sedang mereka tidak diuji.[65]

Kami menguji kamu dengan kesusahan dan kesenangan sebagai cubaan dan kepada Kamilah kamu semua akan dikembalikan.[66]

20.              Dalam masa kita diuji hendaklah kita berpasrah kepada Allah swt sahaja kerana dari Dialah kita datang dan kepadaNyalah kita kembali.

Orang-orang yang apabila mereka ditimpa oleh sesuatu kesusahan, mereka berkata: Sesungguhnya kami adalah kepunyaan Allah dan kepada Allah jualah kami kembali. Mereka itu ialah orang-orang yang dilimpahi dengan berbagai-bagai kebaikan dari Tuhan mereka serta rahmatNya dan mereka itulah orang-orang yang dapat petunjuk hidayatNya. [67]

Oleh itu, sesiapa yang tidak percayakan Taghut, dan dia pula beriman kepada Allah, maka sesungguhnya dia telah berpegang kepada simpulan (tali agama) yang teguh yang tidak akan putus dan (ingatlah).[68]

21.              Sesudah kita menyerah hidup kita secara menyeluruh kepada Allah swt maka hendaklah kita menyerah pula  minda kita kepadaNya. Kita mesti sedar bahawa kita tidak mencipta fikiran yang berada di dalam minda kita. Fikiran itu diciptakan oleh Allah swt dan dilakarkannya di Loh Mahfuz sebelum ianya turun kepada minda kita sama ada secara langsung ataupun secara tidak langsung. Ianya dilakarkan semasa Allah swt berfirman, “Kun!” dan diturunkan pada masa yang ditetapkan kepada Minda kita.

Patutkah manusia menyangka, bahawa dia dibiarkan (tanpa kontrol)?[69]

Tidak ada sesuatu kesusahan yang ditimpakan di bumi dan tidak juga yang menimpa diri kamu, melainkan telah sedia ada di dalam Kitab sebelum Kami menjadikannya; sesungguhnya mengadakan yang demikian itu adalah mudah bagi Allah.[70]

Dan tidaklah engkau dalam menjalankan sesuatu urusan dan tidaklah engkau membaca dalam sesuatu surah atau sesuatu ayat dari Al-Quran dan tidaklah kamu dalam mengerjakan sesuatu amal usaha, melainkan adalah Kami menjadi saksi terhadap kamu, ketika kamu mengerjakannya dan tidak akan hilang lenyap dari pengetahuan Tuhanmu sesuatu dari sehalus-halus atau seringan-ringan yang ada di bumi atau di langit dan tidak ada yang lebih kecil dari itu dan tidak ada yang lebih besar, melainkan semuanya tertulis di dalam Kitab yang terang nyata. [71]

Bibliografi

[36] Al Araaf (7):126.Ahli sihir Firaun mengorbankan nyawa mereka demi keimanan mereka kepada Allah swt.

[37] Al Naml (27):44. Puteri Balkis mengorban tahta kerajaannya demi keimamanannya kepada Allah swt.

[38] Al Maidah (5):54.

[39] Al Maidah (5):54.

[40] Al Anaam (6):162.

[41] Az Zumar (39):14.

[42] Al Baqarah (2):269

[43] Al Baqarah (2):32

[44] Az Zumar (39):18

[45] Az Zumar (39):9

[46] Syeik Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Op cit, 96.

[47] Al Anbiya (21):23.

[48] Gospel of Barnabas, 114 (?)

[49] Al Imran (3):191

[50] Al Fath (48):4.

[51] Yunus (10):61; Al Qamar (54):52-53.

[52] Al Anaam (6):38.

[53] Al Anaam (6):34.

[54] Ar Rum (30):27

[55] Shad (38):27

[56] Al Ahqaf(46):3

[57] An Nisa (4):40.

[58] Al Anfaal (8):51; Fushshilat (41):46; Al Hajj (22):10.

[59] Ar-Rahman(55):13;16;18;21;23;25;28;30;32;34;36;38;40;42;45;47;49;51;53;55;57;59;61;63;65;67; 69; 71;73;75;77

[60] An Najm (53):55.

[61] Al Baqarah (2):208

[62] Al Ahzab (33):45

[63] Az Zumar (39):9; Al Ankabut (29):43.

[64] Al Ankabut (29):43.

[65] Al Ankabut (29):2.

[66] Al Anbiya (21):35.

[67] Al Baqarah (2):156

[68] Al Baqarah (2):256

[69] Al Qiyamah (75):36

[70] Al Hadid (57):22

[71] Yunus (10):61; Al Qamar (54):52-53.

4 comments » | gnosticism

Broader Picture of the Dzatiyah Concept XXII

February 9th, 2010 — 3:13am

ii              Fasting

Those who perform a day of (supererogatory) fasting in search of His Lord blessing will have the fire of Hell kept away from him a distance of 70 years travel.[135]

All the good deeds done by the children of Adam are for him except Fasting. His Fasting is for me and I shall reward him personally.[136]

A person does not break his fast except on the 5 days prohibited by the Messenger of God (pbuh) namely: Idul Fitri, Idul Adha and the 3 days of Tasyriq. [137]

iii              Remembrance

Those who remember Allah standing and sitting and lying on their sides. [138]

Remembrance of Allah is the greatest (Deed) without doubt.[139]

Remember Allah much, that you may be successful.[140]

The men who remember Allah much and the women who remember, Allah has prepared for them forgiveness and a mighty reward.[141]

iv.               Reading the Quran

Recite the Qur’an in slow, measured rhythmic tones.[142]

Recite what is sent of the Book by inspiration to thee. [143]

When they hear His signs rehearsed, find their faith strengthened, and put (all) their trust in their Lord.[144]

v.              Charity

O ye who believe! Give of the good things which ye have (honourably) earned, and of the fruits of the earth which We have produced for you, and do not even aim at getting anything which is bad in order, that out of it ye may give away something, when ye yourselves would not receive it except with closed eyes. And know that Allah is Free of all wants and Worthy of all praise.[145]

By no means shall ye attain righteousness unless ye give (freely) of that which ye love; and whatever ye give, Allah knoweth it well.[146]

In their wealth and possessions (was remembered) the right of the (needy), him who asked and him who (for some reason) was prevented (from asking).[147]

vi.              Less Materialistic

But the Mercy (Paradise) of your Lord is better than the (wealth of this world) which they amass.[148]

What is the life of this world but play and amusement? But best is the Home in the Hereafter, for those who are righteous. Will ye not then understand?[149]

What is the life of this world but amusement and play? But verily the Home in the Hereafter that is life indeed if they but knew.[150]

The life of this world is but play and amusement.[151]

Fair in the eyes of men is the love of things they covet: women and sons; heaped-up hoards of gold and silver; horses branded (for blood and excellence); and (wealth of) cattle and well-tilled land. Such are the possessions of this world’s life; but in nearness to Allah is the best of the goals (to return to).[152]

Know ye (all), that the life of this world is but play and amusement, pomp and mutual boasting and multiplying, (in rivalry) among yourselves, riches and children… And what is the life of this world, but goods and chattels of deception?[153]

vii              Adhere to the Syariah

To every People have we appointed rites and ceremonies which they must follow.[154]

To each among you, We have prescribed a law and a clear way.[155]

If any fail to judge by what Allah hath revealed, they are wrong-doers. [156]

viii.              God-fearing

As for those who fear their Lord unseen for them is Forgiveness and a great Reward.[157]

For, believers are those who, when Allah is mentioned, feel a tremor in their hearts.[158]

ix              A flexible “Ummah” (Believers) – One who walks the middle path neither extreme nor wayward. At the same time, he is fair, warm and hospitable.

Allah commands justice, the doing of good, and liberty to kith and kin, and He forbids all shameful deeds, and injustice and rebellion: He instructs you, that ye may receive admonition.[159]

(They are) those who, if We establish them in the land, establish regular prayer and give regular charity, enjoin the right and forbid wrong.[160]

Invite (all) to the way of thy Lord with wisdom and beautiful preaching; and argue with them in ways that are best and most gracious: for thy Lord knoweth, best who have strayed from His Path, and who receive guidance.[161]

30.              You are now accepted by God and become one of His Elect.

He will cause them to enter gardens beneath which rivers flow, abiding therein. Allah is well-pleased with them and they are well-pleased with Him these are Allah’s party: now surely the party of Allah are the successful ones.[162]

With regard to the elect of God, Prophet Muhammad [pbuh] had narrated to the effect:

Musa asked, “Oh God, who are the esteem dwellers of paradise.” God replied, “Those who I have elected who for them I created with ‘My Hand’ grandeur which none have seen nor hear not even visualised.[163]

In relation to this Jesus had said to the effect:

Faith is a seal whereby God sealed his elect; which seal he gave to his messenger (Muhammad).[164]

God shall give unto His messenger (Muhammad) a book, in which are written all the names of the elect of God. [165]

God shall (instruct to) open the book in the hand of his messenger, and his messenger reading therein shall call all the angels and prophets and all the elect, and on the forehead of each one shall be written the mark of the messenger of God. An in the book shall be written the glory of paradise. [166]

In this connection, Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani had said to the effect:

In short, (mentally) you annihilate your existence and acknowledge the Existence of God. Hence you are called “Abdal” (meaning “Change”). You opine that it is a sin to substitute your desires with that of God’s.[167]

In reality, peace and happiness depend on being in communion with God (Most Loving and Affectionate), surrender wholeheartedly to Him and accepting Him without much ado. [168]

Continue reading »

Comment » | gnosticism

SESUDAH MAKRIFATULLAH – Keredhaan (1)

February 1st, 2010 — 5:52am

Untuk mendapat keredhaanNya kita juga mestilah meredhaiNya. Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

Allah redha akan mereka dan mereka pula redha akan Dia, serta Dia menyediakan untuk mereka Syurga-syurga yang mengalir di bawahnya beberapa sungai, mereka kekal di dalamnya selama-lamanya; itulah kemenangan yang besar. [1]

Allah redha akan mereka dan merekapun redha (serta bersyukur) akan nikmat pemberianNya. Balasan yang demikian itu untuk orang-orang yang takut (melanggar perintah) Tuhannya. [2]

Untuk meredhaiNya, keyakinan kita kepada Allah swt, Tuhan yang kita tidak dapat melihat dengan kedua mata kita ini, mestilah sampai ke taraf haqqul yakin.

Dia tidak dapat dilihat dan diliputi oleh penglihatan mata, sedang Dia dapat melihat segala penglihatan dan Dialah Yang Maha Halus, lagi Maha Mendalam pengetahuanNya. Sesungguhnya telah datang kepada kamu keterangan-keterangan dari Tuhan kamu; oleh itu sesiapa melihat  maka faedahnya terpulang kepada dirinya sendiri dan sesiapa buta maka bahayanya tertimpalah ke atas dirinya sendiri dan tiadalah aku berkewajipan menjaga dan mengawasi kamu.[3]

Keyakinan bertaraf haqqul yakin kerana:

1.              Kita tidak “buta” lagi, mata hati kita sudah dapat melihat hakikat kesemua ciptaan adalah DzatNya yang sangat  sedkit.

Demi sesungguhnya! Engkau di dunia dahulu berada dalam keadaan lalai tentang (perkara hari) ini, maka kami hapuskan kelalaian yang menyelubungimu itu, lalu pandanganmu pada hari ini menjadi tajam [4]

Demi sesungguhnya! Kamu (wahai orang-orang yang derhaka) akan melihatnya dengan penglihatan yang yakin.[5]

2.              Kita sudah mengenaliNya justeru itu, kita tidak boleh melakukan syirik secara kasar dan secara halus kerana ini akan menghapuskan segala amalan baik kita serta kita tidak akan mendapat keampunanNya.

Sesungguhnya Akulah Allah; tiada Tuhan melainkan Aku; oleh itu, sembahlah akan Daku dan dirikanlah sembahyang untuk mengingati Daku.[6]

Oleh itu jika kamu tumpukan hati kepada yang lain dari Allah maka kamu telah syirik. Oleh itu jangan sekutukan Allah itu secara kasar dan secara halus.[7]

Berjaga-jagalah jangan mensyirikkan Allah secara halus. [8]

Dan sesungguhnya telah diwahyukan kepadamu (wahai Muhammad) dan kepada Nabi-nabi yang terdahulu daripadamu: Demi sesungguhnya! jika engkau (dan pengikut-pengikutmu) mempersekutukan (sesuatu yang lain dengan Allah) tentulah akan gugur amalmu dan engkau akan tetap menjadi dari orang-orang yang rugi. [9]

Kalau mereka sekutukan (Allah dengan sesuatu yang lain) nescaya gugurlah dari mereka, apa yang mereka telah lakukan (dari amal-amal yang baik). [10]

3.               Tiada yang setanding dengan Allah swt. Semasa kewafatan Rasulullah (saw), ramai tidak dapat menerima lalu Sayidina Abu Bakar (ra) berkata:

Sesiapa yang menyembah Muhammad, Muhammad sudah wafat tetapi siapa yang menyambah Allah swt Dia kekal abadi.[11]

Kenyataan Sayidina Abu Bakar (ra) dibantu oleh firman Allah swt  yang bermaksud:

Dan Muhammad itu tidak lain hanyalah seorang Rasul yang sudahpun didahului oleh beberapa orang Rasul (yang telah mati atau terbunuh). Jika demikian, kalau dia pula mati atau terbunuh, (patutkah) kamu berbalik (berpaling tadah menjadi kafir)? [12]

4.              Kita sudah mengetahui bahawa hakikat segala ciptaan termasuk ruang dan masa adalah DzatNya.

(Allah) adalah Yang Zahir dan Yang Batin.[13]

5.              Kalau DzatNya adalah Yang Zahir dan Yang Batin justeru itu hanya ada satu Pelaku iaitu DzatNya sendiri.

Orang yang mengenal dirinya dan mengenal Tuhannya,  niscaya  sudah pasti ia mengenal bahawaia taida mempunyai wujud bagi dirinya.[14]

Sesungguhnya Aku telah menciptakanmu dahulu, sedang engkau pada masa itu belum ada sebarang apapun..[15]

Tiap-tiap sesuatu akan binasa melainkan Zat Allah. [16]

Allah Yang menjadi tumpuan sekalian makhluk untuk memohon sebarang hajat. [17]

6.              Kita rasa kehampiranNya.

Dia tetap bersama-sama kamu di mana sahaja kamu berada.[18]

Kami lebih dekat kepadanya daripada urat lehernya. [19]

Sesungguhnya Tuhanku sentiasa dekat, lagi sentiasa memperkenankan permohonan hambaNya. [20]

7.              Keprihatinan kepada kehampiranNya kadangkali membuat kita rasa gentar serta menangis justeru itu kita sedar berapa kerdilnya diri dan dunia kita ini.

Engkau melihat mata mereka mencucurkan air mata disebabkan kebenaran yang mereka sudah ketahui, seraya mereka berkata: Wahai Tuhan kami, kami beriman, oleh itu catatkanlah kami bersama-sama orang-orang yang menjadi saksi [21]

Dan  tiga orang yang ditangguhkan (penerimaan taubat mereka) hingga apabila bumi yang luas ini (terasa) sempit kepada mereka dan hati mereka pula menjadi sempit, serta mereka yakin bahawa tidak ada tempat untuk mereka lari dari  Allah melainkan kepadaNya.[22]

Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang takut Tuhannya yang tidak Nampak oleh mereka. [23]

Hati mereka gementar kerana mereka yakin akan kembali kepada Tuhan mereka.[24]

Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang beriman itu ialah mereka yang apabila disebut nama Allah gementarlah hati mereka; dan apabila dibacakan kepada mereka ayat-ayatNya, menjadikan mereka bertambah iman dan kepada Tuhan mereka jualah mereka berserah. [25]

8.              Kepada Allah swt  sahajalah kesemua ciptaanNya bergantung dan Dialah Maha Esa serta Kekal Abadi berbanding dengan ciptaanNya yang tidak kekal.

Allah adalah Tuhan yang bergantung kepadaNya segala sesuatu. [26]

Maka hendaklah engkau menyembah Allah semata-mata dan hendaklah engkau menjadi dari orang-orang yang bersyukur.[27]

Dan Dialah Allah tiada Tuhan melainkan Dia. Segala puji tertentu bagiNya, di dunia dan di akhirat.[28]

9.              UntukNya-lah segala Kepujian, Penghormatan, Kepercayaan dan Penyerahan.

Dan tiadalah yang mengambil pelajaran dan peringatan melainkan orang-orang yang berakal. (Mereka berkata), “Wahai Tuhan kami! Janganlah Engkau memesongkan hati kami sesudah Engkau beri petunjuk kepada kami dan kurniakanlah kepada kami limpah rahmat dari sisiMu; sesungguhnya Engkau jualah Tuhan Yang melimpah-limpah pemberianNya.[29]

Kepada Tuhan mereka jualah mereka berserah.[30]

Dan Allah mengemukakan satu misal perbandingan  kepada orang-orang mukmin iaitu: Perihal isteri Firaun, ketika dia berkata: Wahai Tuhanku! Binalah untukku sebuah rumah di sisiMu dalam Syurga dan selamatkanlah daku dari Firaun dan perbuatannya, serta selamatkanlah daku dari kaum yang zalim;[31]

Maka apabila dia melahirkannya, berkatalah ia: Wahai Tuhanku! Sesungguhnya aku telah melahirkan seorang anak perempuan dan Allah memang mengetahui akan apa yang dilahirkannya itu dan memanglah tidak sama anak lelaki dengan anak perempuan dan bahawasanya aku telah menamakannya Mariam dan aku melindungi dia dengan peliharaanMu, demikian juga zuriat keturunannya, dari godaan syaitan yang kena rejam. [32]

Dan Kami kuatkan hati mereka, semasa mereka bangun  lalu berkata: Tuhan kami ialah Tuhan yang mencipta dan mentadbirkan langit dan bumi; kami tidak sekali-kali akan menyembah Tuhan yang lain dari padanya; jika kami menyembah yang lainnya bermakna kami memperkatakan dan mengakui sesuatu yang jauh dari kebenaran. [33]

Maka dia (Mariam yang dinazarkan oleh ibunya) diterima oleh Tuhannya dengan penerimaan yang baik dan dibesarkannya dengan didikan yang baik, serta diserahkannya untuk dipelihara oleh Nabi Zakaria. Tiap-tiap kali Nabi Zakaria masuk untuk menemui Mariam di Mihrab, dia dapati rezeki (buah-buahanan yang luar biasa) di sisinya. Nabi Zakaria bertanya: Wahai Mariam dari mana engkau dapati (buah-buahan) ini? Mariam menjawab; Ialah dari Allah, sesungguhnya Allah memberikan rezeki kepada sesiapa yang dikehendakiNya dengan tidak dikira. [34]

Continue reading »

4 comments » | gnosticism

Broader Picture of the Dzatiyah Concept XXI

February 1st, 2010 — 5:48am

23.              The longer you are in this indescribable solace of retreat, your mind will be illuminated with Divine Light which shine will dazzle your inner eyes.

Their light shall run on before them and on their right hands; they shall say: Our Lord! make perfect for us our light, and grant us protection, surely Thou hast power over all things. [101]

On the Day you shall see the believing men and the believing women their light running forward before them and by their right hands.[102]

In this connection, Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani had said to the effect:

The more entrenched the retreat, the more shinning will be the Divine Light engulfing the mind. [103]

Your mental eyes will be able to see the Divine Light in your mind and this will be accompanied by increase in your faith and belief. That moment onward you are able to see the Divine Light exuding from your mind. [104]

24.              Once the evil thoughts are blocked and we are in the gathering of the Lord, then good thoughts started to swarm in.

These are they into whose hearts He has impressed faith, and whom He has strengthened with an inspiration from Him. [105]

According to Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, not only evil thoughts but also all thoughts connected to any persons including your own self must also be avoided.

The sign that you are disassociated with mankind is when you have absolved any kind of relationship with them and free your mind from them. [106]

Do not be dependence on yourself in anything with regard to your needs. Surrender everything to your Lord.[107]

Dependence on your own self and others would surely keep you away from Divine Acceptance.[108]

You are to be alike that of a container with holes as such no water can be retained. You should be like the empty container. Your mind must be empty so that it can be occupied by (the remembrance) of God. Nothing occupies it but (the remembrance) of God. [109]

Once the mind is consistently occupied with remembrance of God, he forgets all other existence. [110]

Once (the remembrance of) Allah resided in your mind, you truly become God’s servant and not servant to man or to their opinions or commands or to any others except God. [111]

25.              Then thoughts which will upgrade us spiritually and made us more knowledgeable start to flower in our mind.

Then He inspired it to understand what is right and wrong for it. [112]

He grants wisdom, to whom He pleases, and whoever is granted wisdom, he indeed is given a great good and none but men of understanding mind. [113]

Allah will exalt those of you who believe, and those who are given knowledge, in high degrees; and Allah is Aware of what you do.[114]

In this connection, Abu Yazid Al Bistami stated that he received his instruction from The Living whereas others from the dead. [115] To this end, Ibnu Arabi wrote to Fakrul Radzi that a person is not knowledgeable until he starts to receive the knowledge direct from the Lord. [116] Whereas Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani had said to the effect:

Allah will guide and enhance him with knowledge. [117]

The door of knowledge will be open to you and you will be endowed with the light of knowledge with which you are able to understand the Divine Secrets as well as increase in your spiritual experiences. [118]

26.              Ultimately our mind becomes an outlet for Divine inspirations (from the Divine Plan).

It is not fitting for a man that Allah should speak to him except by inspiration[119]

We could see this occurred to our Holy Prophet Muhammad [pbuh].

It is not ye who slew them; it was Allah: when thou threwest (a handful of dust) it was not thy act, but Allah’s[120]

To this end, let us see what Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani had to say:

Once you cut off (mentally) your ties with worldly thoughts then Divine works become apparent through you. [121]

You become an infant in your mother’s fold or a corpse having its last ritual bath or a soccer ball at the feet of a soccer player always changing position. You are powerless. In such a position you would surrender (mentally) to your Lord and He would promptly took over and hence all conducts are but His. [122]

Divine works will ooze out of you and during the process you will remain passive, experience serenity, your countenance will glow with Divine Light and your faith is strengthened. [123]

In short, you became instrument of God, Most Exalted. [124]  

27.              Our life is no longer ours but is at the bidding of our Lord to do as He deems fit.

 

I did not do it of my own accord. This is the significance of that with which you could not have patience. [125]

 

Go both to Pharaoh, surely he has become inordinate. Then speak to him a gentle word haply he may mind or fear. Both said: O our Lord! Surely we fear that he may hasten to do evil to us or that he may become inordinate. He said: Fear not, surely I am with you both: I do hear and see.[126]

 

O thou wrapped up (in a mantle)! Arise and deliver thy warning![127]

 

In this connection, Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani had said to the effect:

Your mind is devoid of all worldly desires and it become alike that of a broken jar containing no water. [128]

 

You will find that you are empty (mentally) and you will find God in it. [129]

 

28.              Once we have reached this far, the only thing left is to enhance our acts of worshipping Him.

After they have acquired the Knowledge of God, they will then seriously clean up and improve their acts of worship.[130]

 

And I (Allâh) created not the jinn and mankind except that they should worship Me (Alone). [131]

 

29.              We are also to upgrade our acts of worship by performing a lot of supererogatory acts of worship in addition to our obligatory ones. We are to be steadfast in our performing them and at the same time improving our own self in line with His commands.

i.       Prayers:

O thou folded in garments! Stand (to pray) by night, but not all night?Half of it? or a little less Or a little more.[132]

And pray in the small watches of the morning: an additional prayer for thee: soon will thy Lord raise thee to a station of Praise and Glory![133]

Is one who worships devoutly during the hours of the night prostrating himself or standing (in adoration), who takes heed of the Hereafter, and who places his hope in the Mercy of his Lord? (like one who does not)?[134]

Continue reading »

2 comments » | gnosticism

Broader Picture of the Dzatiyah Concept XX

January 25th, 2010 — 12:00am

 

Remember every morning when we wake up our mind is empty of all thought and no sooner, it is flooded with them. The memories just flooded our mind and made us remember who we are, what we are supposed to do, we remember the events before and then the onslaught of worries, fear, happiness and others follow suit. To this end, even at the very moment of resurrection, our mind is empty.

And it is He Who makes the night a covering for you, and the sleep (as) a repose, and makes the day Nushûr (i.e. getting up and going about here and there for daily work, after one’s sleep at night or like resurrection after one’s death).[72]

 

And He it is Who takes your souls at night (in sleep), and He knows what you acquire in the day, then He raises you up therein that an appointed term may be fulfilled; then to Him is your return, then He will inform you of what you were doing.[73]

 

And thus did We rouse them that they might question each other. A speaker among them said: How long have you tarried? They said: We have tarried for a day or a part of a day. (Others) said: Your Lord knows best how long you have tarried.[74]

 

And the trumpet shall be blown, when lo ! from their graves they shall hasten on to their Lord. They shall say: O woe to us! who has raised us up from our sleeping-place? This is what the Beneficent Allah promised and the messengers told the truth.[75]

 

Once we realised the aforesaid then wait for the thoughts to come to our mind and we could differentiate the good and the bad thoughts. The good thoughts generally come from within but the bad thoughts are sourced from the outside. Eventually we could discern and distinguish them. We would then realise that the bad thoughts are from the evil ones. 

I (the evil ones) will certainly come to them from before them and from behind them, and from their right-hand side and from their left-hand side; and Thou shalt not find most of them thankful.[76]

So the angry thoughts, the murderous moods, the frustration, the hatred in us, the animosity, the greed and all other ill, evil and unsavoury thoughts are transmitted into our mind by the evil ones. Failing to understand this made us dance to the tune of the evil ones and pursuant thereto we later become remorseful.

O children of Adam! let not the Satan cause you to fall into affliction as he expelled your parents from the garden, pulling off from them both their clothing that he might show them their evil inclinations, he surely sees you, he as well as his host, from whence you cannot see them; surely We have made the Satans to be the guardians of those who do not believe.[77]

And indeed he (Satan) did lead astray a great multitude of you. Did you not, then, understand?[78]

Whoever will follow you (Satan), I will certainly fill hell with you all.[79]

In this connection, Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani had said to the effect:

If the mind is controlled by Satan and by evil desires, the mind will influence our self or our body to commit evils. [80]

Once we could differentiate the good and the evil thoughts, we can then take step to prevent the evil thoughts seeping into our mind. We can do so by totally surrendering mentally to remembrance of our Lord.

If a suggestion from satan assail thy (mind), seek refuge with Allah; for He heareth and knoweth (all things). Those who fear Allah, when a thought of evil from satan assaults them, bring Allah to remembrance, when lo! they see (aright)![81]

And Satan saith, when the matter hath been decided: Lo! Allah promised you a promise of truth; and I promised you, then failed you. And I had no power over you save that I called unto you and ye obeyed me. So blame not me, but blame yourselves.[82]

              We are to remember Him and no others all the time.

Therefore remember Me, I will remember you. [83]

Surely I am Allah, there is no god but I, therefore serve Me and keep up prayer for My remembrance. [84]

When ye have performed the act of worship, remember Allah, standing, sitting and reclining. [85]

Indeed shall achieve success whosoever purifies himself and remembers the Name of his Lord, and prays. [86]

In this connection, Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani had said to the effect:

The mind is like a house and the house shall have only one resident not two. Hence the house shall be resided by The Only One and that is, Allah.[87]

Let the mind be cleaned of all except Allah. [88]

Beware, every Sovereign has a royal garden with prohibitions and the Royal Garden of Allah prohibited those which are forbidden. [89]

              When we are remembering Him we must not visualise Him in whatsoever form.

Nothing like a likeness of Him. [90]

None is like Him. [91]

Vision comprehends Him not. [92]

Nevertheless, there are sects which make it their practice in visualising their leader in all their acts of worship. This practice is called “Rabitah”.

They take their priests and their anchorites to be their lords in derogation of Allah. [93]

By mentally remembering Allah, this will bring peace, calmness and serenity to our mind. Remembrance of our Lord blocked evil thoughts seeping into our mind transmitted by the evil ones from invisible positions. So seek solace with our Lord by totally remembering Him wholly.

Those who believe their hearts are at peace by the remembrance of Allah; now surely by Allah’s remembrance are the hearts at peace.[94]

Seek refuge with Allah from the accursed Satan. Surely he has no authority over those who believe and rely on their Lord.[95]

And say: “O my Lord! I seek refuge with Thee from the suggestions of the Evil Ones and I seek refuge with Thee O my Lord! lest they should come near me.”[96]

Truly he succeeds that purifies it, And he fails that corrupts it![97]

In this connection Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani had said to the effect:

Leave everything outside and enter you into His domain alone. [98]

22.              Once the mind is consistently occupied with remembrance of Allah, slowly but surely and eventually we will be invited to be by His side. There is no word to describe this amazing, beautiful and serene place of solace; a joyous spiritual retreat.

(To the righteous soul will be said:) “O (thou) soul, in (complete) rest and satisfaction! “Come back thou to thy Lord well pleased (thyself), and well-pleasing unto Him![99]

In this connection Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani had said to the effect:

Once the mind is consistently occupied with remembrance of God, we have reached and are in the gathering of the Lord, Most Exalted. God loves them and they love God.[100]

 

 

 


Bibliografi

[72] Al Furqan (25):47

[73] Al An’aam (6):60

[74] Al Kahfi (18):19. The cave dwellers who had slept for 300 years and thought it was just yesterday.

[75] Yasin (36):51-52

[76] Al Araaf (7):17

[77] Al Araaf (7):27

[78] Yasin (36):62

[79] Al Araaf (7):18.

[80] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 80 (1990).

[81] Al Araaf (7):200-201

[82] Ibrahim (14):22

[83] Al Baqarah (2):152.

[84] Thaha (20):14

[85] An Nisa (4):103.

[86] Al A’laa (87):14-15.

[87] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 79 (1990).

[88] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 138 (1990).

[89] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 102 (1990).

[90] Asy Syura (42):11.

[91] Al Iklas (112):4.

[92] Al Anaam (6):103.

[93] At Taubah (9):31.

[94] Ar R’ad (13):28

[95] An Nahl (16):99

[96] Al Mukminun (23):97-98

[97] Ash Sham (91):9-10

[98] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 188 (1990).

[99] Al Fajar (89):28

[100] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 143 (1990).

[101] At Tahrim (66):8

[102] Al Hadid (57):12

[103] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 29 (1990).

[104] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 148 (1990).

[105] Al Mujadilah (58):22

[106] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 22 (1990).

[107] Id, 23.

[108] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 47 (1990).

[109] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 57-58 (1990).

Comment » | gnosticism

SESUDAH MAKRIFATULLAH, PENYERAHAN – 5

January 25th, 2010 — 12:00am

 

Menerusi cara ini juga kita mendapat ketenteraman kembali serta rahmat dan keberkatanNya sehingga kita menjadi puas lagi pasrah kepadaNya.

Justeru itu, kita dapat membuat penyerahan sepenuhnya kepada Qadha dan Qadar yang sudahpun dilakarkanNya dengan sempurna di dalam Loh MahfuzNya.

 

Orang-orang yang beriman dan hati mereka menjadi tenteram dengan mengingatiAllah. Ingatlah hanya dengan mengingati Allahlah hati menjadi tenteram.[128]

Kemudian menjadi tenang kulit dan hati mereka di waktu mengingat Allah. [129]

 

Dan berikan berita gembira kepada orang-orang yang sabar (iaitu) orang–orang yang apabila ditimpa mushibah, mereka mengucapkan, “Sesungguhnya kami adalah milik Allah dan kepada-Nyalah kami dikembalikan.” Mereka itulah yang mendapat keberkatan yang sempurna dan rahmat dari Tuhannya, dan mereka itulah orang-orang yang mendapat petunjuk.[130]

 

Hai jiwa yang tenang kembalilah kepada Tuhanmu dengan hati yang puas lagi diridhai-Nya.[131]

Mereka itulah orang-orang yang berserah diri.[132]

 

Dengan menerima Qadha dan Qadar dengan sepenuhnya kita telah memegang “tali” yang kukuh.

Barangsiapa yang menyerahkan diri kepada Allah sedang dia orang berbuat kebaikan maka sesungguhnya ia telah berpegang kepada buhul tali yang kukuh.[133]

 

Dan siapakah yang lebih baik agamanya daripada orang yang ikhlas menyerahkan dirinya kepada Allah, sedang diapun mengerjakan kebaikan…[134] 

Ingatlah pepetah melayu, “Rumah sudah siap pahat berbunyi!”. Janganlah kita begitu, terimalah Loh Mahfuz (termasuk Qadha dan Qadar kita) itu sudah sempurna dan jangan pertikaikan lagi seperti Iblis mempertikaikan keputusan Allah swt melantik manusia sebagai KhalifahNya.

 

Apabila dia diuji oleh Tuhannya, dengan disempitkan rezekinya, (dia tidak bersabar bahkan dia resah gelisah) serta merepek dengan katanya: Tuhanku telah menghinakan daku! [135]

Sesunguhnya dia telah memikirkan dan menetapkan (apa yang ditetapkanNya) maka celakalah dia ! Bagaimana dia menetapkannya? Kemudian celakalah dia ! Bagaimana dia menetapkannya? [136]

Di antara manusia ada orang yang Membantah tentang Allah tanpa ilmu pengetahuan dan mengikuti setiap syaitan yang jahat:[137]

 

Sedarlah, Allah swt adalah Maha Mengetahui lagi Maha Bijaksana. Justeru itu, mustahil bagiNya melakarkan di dalam Qadha dan Qadar kita itu sesuatu yang sia-sia, tidak ada faedah atau gunanya ataupun tidak mengandungi hikmah.

Wahai Tuhan kami! Tidaklah Engkau menjadikan benda-benda ini dengan sia-sia.[138]

Allah tidak menjadikan semuanya itu melainkan dengan adanya faedah dan gunanya yang sebenar.[139]

Dan tiadalah Kami menciptakan langit dan bumi serta segala yang ada di antara keduanya sebagai ciptaan yang tidak mengandungi hikmah dan keadilan; yang demikian adalah sangkaan orang-orang yang kafir! .[140]

(Ingatlah), tidaklah Kami menciptakan langit dan bumi serta segala yang ada di antara keduanya melainkan dengan ada gunanya yang benar .[141]

Maka hendaklah kita yakin bahawa semua yang dilakarkan oleh Allah swt di dalam Qadha dan Qadar kita adalah yang terbaik bagi kita kerana Allah swt tidak menganiaya kita walaupun sebesar zarrah.

Dan tidaklah mereka menganiaya Kami, akan tetapi merekalah yang menganiaya diri mereka sendiri.[142]

Maka Allah tidak sekali-kali menganiaya mereka akan tetapi merekalahyang menganiaya diri mereka sendiri.[143]

Sesungguhnya Allah sekali-kali tidak menganiaya hamba-Nya.[144]

.

Sesungguhnya Allah tidak menganiaya seseorang walaupun sebesar zarrah.[145]

 

Jika kamu menyalahi Tuhan dalam hal ini maka kamu adalah seorang kafir sebab kamu menyalahi Dia dan dengan itu kamu menganggap Allah itu tidak adil pada hal Dia Maha Adil dan tidak sekali-sekali menzalimi hamba-hamba-Nya.[146]

Segala yang dilakarkanNya di dalam Qadha dan Qadar kita adalah nikmat untuk kita bukan suatu penganiayaan.

 

Maka nikmat Tuhan kamu yang manakah yang kamu nafikan?[147] 

Maka terhadap nikmat Tuhanmu yang mana kamu ragu-ragu?[148]

 

Sesungguhnya manusia itu sangat zalim dan sangat mengingkari (nikmat Allah).[149]

Dia itu Tuhanmu yang memiliki segala-galanya … Orang yang zalim itu ialah orang yang menggangu kepunyaan orang lain tanpa keizinannya. Mungkin kamu sendiri yang zalim bukan Allah yang zalim.[150]

 

Semua yang dijadikan adalah kepunyaan mutlak Tuhan, tiada siapa berkongsi milik ini dengan-Nya. Justeru itu, roh, akal, jasad, masa, kebaikan, dan maruah semua itu adalah milik Tuhan dan sekiranya kita memperolehinyatidak mengikut (cara yang diiktiraf) Tuhan maka kita sudah menjadi seorang perompak. Begitu juga, kita menjadi seorang perompak sekiranya kita menggunakannya tidak mengikut (cara yang diiktiraf) Tuhan.[151]

 

Kerana tidak tahu ataupun tidak nampak kebaikan disebalik kesemua yang terdapat di dalam Qadha dan Qadar kita itu justeru itu, kita selalu buruk sangka terhadap Allah swt.

 

Kerana boleh jadi kamu bencikan sesuatu, sedang Allah hendak menjadikan pada apa yang kamu benci itu kebaikan yang banyak (untuk kamu).[152]

Sebenarnya kebanyakan mereka tiada mengetahui yang hak, kerana itu mereka berpaling.[153] 

Tanyakanlah: Kepunyaan siapakah bumi ini dan segala yang ada padanya, kalau kamu mengetahui? Mereka akan menjawab: Kepunyaan Allah. Katakanlah: Mengapa kamu tidak mahu ingat (dan insaf)?[154]

 

Justeru itu janganlah menyalahiNya kerana kedhaifan kita sendiri kerana ini boleh menjurumuskan kita ke dalam Neraka seperti Abu Lahab.

Janganlah kamu merungut dan menyalahi Dia kerana itu mungkin menyelewengkan kamu dari jalan Allah.[155]

 

Adakalanya seseorang mengucapkan sepatah kata yang menyebabkan ia tergelincir ke neraka sejauh jarak antara timur dan barat.[156]

Binasalah kedua tangan Abu Lahab dan sesungguhnya dia akan binasa.[157]

 

Janganlah kita bergaul dengan mereka yang menganggap bahawa Loh Mahfuz (termasuk Qadha dan Qadar kita) masih boleh diubahsuai serta kita mempunyai kebebasan beroperasi tidak menuruti Loh Mahfuz ataupun Qadha dan Qadar kita.

Dan apabila mereka mendengar perkataan yang tidak bermanfaat mereka berpaling daripadanya dan mereka berkata, “Bagi kami amal-amal kami dan bagimu amal-amalmu kesejahteraan atas dirimu, kami tidak ingin bergaul dengan orang-orang jahil.” [158]

Tinggalkan orang-orang yang menjadikan agama mereka sebagai main-main dan senda gurau.[159]

 

Mereka memandang perbuatan mereka itu sebagai suatu perkara yang kecil tetapi di sisi Allah swt ini adalah perkara besar kerana mereka telah menyelar Kebijaksanaan serta Keadilan Allah swt.

Kamu menganggapnya suatu yang ringan sahaja. Padahal dia pada sisi Allah adalah besar. [160]

 

Kamu hendaklah bersopan santun, diam dan jangan banyak bercakap, bersabar, berserah dengan sukarela kepada Dia.[161]

Berserah diri sepenuh kepada Allah swt dan yakinlah kepadaNya yang apa yang dilakarkan di dalam sebagai Qadha dan Qadar kita adalah terbaik untuk kita.

 

Katakanlah, “Hanya Allah sahaja aku sembah dengan memurnikan ketaatan kepada-Nya (dalam menjalankan) agamaku.[162]

 

Mereka itulah orang-orang yang berserah diri (kepada Kami).[163]

Sehubungan dengan ini, Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani ada berkata:

Sesungguhnya kebanyakan bencana yang menimpa anak Adam itu adalah kerana sungutan dan rungutan terhadap Tuhan.[164]

 

Dengan itu janganlah kamu merungut walaupun badan kamu dipotong-potong dengan gunting, peliharalah diri kamu! Takutilah Allah! Berhati-hatilah![165]

 

Ciptaan tertaluk kepada Allah swt dan bukan sebaliknya. Di akhirat kelak kita dan bukan Dia yang akan ditanya. Kita tidak ada pilihan kerana kesemua yang ada termasuk diri kita adalah kepunyaan-Nya. Malahan langit dan bumi pun tiada pilihan melainkan menyerah diri apabila dipanggil. Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

 

Manusia dan mahkluk itulah yang tertaluk kepada Allah dan Allah tidak tertaluk kepada mereka.[166]

Dia tidak ditanya tentang apa yang diperbuat-nya dan mereka yang akan ditanya.[167]

Datanglah kamu keduanya (langit dan bumi) menurut perintah-Ku dengan suka hati atau terpaksa. Keduanya menjawab, “Kami datang dengan suka hati.”[168]

 

Bagi mereka yang menerima Qadha dan Qadar itu sempurna lagi terbaik untuk kita yang dilakarkan oleh Tuhan kita yang Maha Pengasih, Maha Penyayang lagi Maha Bijaksana, Allah swt akan menambahkan ilmu dan ketakwaan kita.

Maka Allah mengilhamkan kepada jiwa itu (jalan) kefasikan dan ketakwaannya.[169]

Allah akan memberi hikmah kepada sesiapa yang Dia kehendaki.[170]

Barangsiapa yang dikehendaki Allah akan kebaikan padanya maka Allah memberikannya kefahaman dalam soal agama.[171]

 

Allah akan meninggikan orang-orang yang beriman di antaramu dan orang-orang yang diberi ilmu pengetahuan beberapa darjat.[172]

Bagi orang kafirin, kalau ada sedikit iman di dalam diri mereka, Allah swt akan mengilhamkan jiwa mereka kepada Islam dan dengan itu mereka akan terlepas daripada siksa Neraka.

Allah berfirman, “Kembalilah (malaikat)! Siapa sahaja yang kalian temukan di hatinya ada kebaikan meskipun seberat zarrah, keluarkanlah” [173]

Diri orang-orang kafir kontang daripada keimanan. Walaupun Nabi-nabi dihantar kepada mereka, mereka tetap tidak mahu beriman. Kitab-kitab Allah swt diubah-ubah sesuka hati mereka. Bukan sahaja itu, sekiranya mereka dihidupkan semula sesudah mati mereka tetap juga tidak akan mahu beriman. 

Tiada datang seorang rasul pun kepada mereka melainkan mereka perolok-olokkannya. [174]

 

Segolongan dari mereka mendengar firman Allah, lalu mereka mengubahnya setelah mereka memahaminya, sedang mereka mengetahui. [175]

 

Dan kalau mereka dikembalikan ke dunia sekalipun, tentulah mereka akan mengulangi lagi apa yang mereka dilarang dari melakukannya dan sesungguhnya mereka adalah tetap pendusta. [176]

 

Mereka buta, pekak dan tuli. Mereka tidak memahami sedikitpun apa yang hendak disampaikan kepada mereka.

Dan bandingan (orang-orang yang menyeru) orang-orang kafir (yang tidak mahu beriman itu), samalah seperti orang yang berteriak memanggil binatang yang tidak dapat memahami selain dari mendengar suara panggilan sahaja; mereka itu ialah orang-orang yang pekak, bisu dan buta; oleh sebab itu mereka tidak dapat menggunakan akalnya. [177]

Sesungguhnya orang-orang kafir, sama sahaja kepada mereka: Samada engkau beri amaran kepadanya atau engkau tidak beri amaran, mereka tidak akan beriman. [178]

 

Jika kamu menyeru mereka, mereka tiada mendengar seruanmu; dan kalau mereka mendengar, mereka tidak memperkenankan permintaanmu. [179]

Allah swt sedia memaafkan segala dosa-dosa mereka yang dilakukan semasa mereka itu belum beriman kepadaNya dan sedia memasukkan mereka ke dalam syurga. Namun ini semua mereka tidak menghiraukannya dan berkata hati mereka sudah tertutup.

Barang siapa berlaku baik di dalam Islam maka tidak akan disiksa atas apa yang dikerjakannya semasa Jahiliyah. [180]

Barang siapa meninggal dunia dalam keadaan tidak mensyirikan Allah  maka dia masuk syurga. [181] 

 

(Mereka) mengatakan, “Hati kami tertutup.” Bahkan sebenarnya Allah telah mengunci mati hati mereka kerana kekafirannya kerana itu mereka tidak beriman kecuali sebahagian kecil dari mereka. [182]

 

Kerana mereka menolak keimanan dan balasan syurga di hari kemudian, maka Allah swt beri mereka kekayaan berlimpah-limpahan di dunia ini. Inilah yang terbaik bagi mereka yang turun daripada Qadha dan Qadar.

Dan tidak (dinamakan) kehidupan dunia melainkan permainan yang sia-sia dan hiburan yang melalaikan dan demi sesungguhnya negeri akhirat itu lebih baik bagi orang-orang yang bertakwa. Oleh itu, tidakkah kamu mahu berfikir? [183]

 

Kesukaan kepada benda-benda yang diingini nafsu, iaitu perempuan-perempuan dan anak-pinak; harta benda yang banyak bertimbun-timbun, dari emas dan perak; kuda peliharaan yang bertanda lagi terlatih dan binatang-binatang ternak serta kebun-kebun tanaman. Semuanya itu ialah kesenangan hidup di dunia dan (ingatlah), pada sisi Allah ada tempat kembali yang sebaik-baiknya (iaitu Syurga). [184]

 

Bagi mereka sembahan mereka dan bagi kita, tidak disembah melaikan Allah swt. 

 

Katakanlah,” Hai orang-orang kafir, Aku tidak akan sembah apa yang kamu sembah. Dan kamu bukan penyembah Tuhan yang aku sembah. Dan aku tidak pernah menjadi penyembah apa yang kamu sembah. Dan kamu tidak pernah (pula) menjadi penyembah Tuhan yang aku sembah. Untukmulah agamamu, dan untukkulah agamaku.” [185]

Mereka tidak mengenal Allah dengan sebenar-benarnya. [186]

Katakanlah, “Adakah sama orang-orang yang mengetahui dengan orang-orang yang tidak mengetahui.” [187]

 

Maka hendaklah kita sentiasa menunggu datangnya hari esok kerena kesemua yang turun daripada Qadha dan Qadar kita adalah yang terbaik bagi kita kerana semua itu dilakarkan oleh Allah swt, Tuhan kita Yang Satu, Yang Maha Pengasih lagi Penyayang serta tidak menganiaya hamaba walaupun sezarrah pun.

Bibliografi

[128] Ar Ra’d (13):28.

[129] Az Zumar (39):23.

[130] Al Baqarah (2):156.

[131] Al Fajr (89):27-30.

[132] Ar Rum (30):53.

[133] Luqman (31):22; Al Baqarah (2):112; An Nisa (4):125.

[134] An Nisa (4):125.

[135]  Al Fajr (89):15-16.

[136] Al Muddathsir (74):18-20.

[137] Al Hajj (22):3

[138] Al Imran (3):191

[139] Yunos (10):5.

[140] Shad (38):27.

[141] Al Ahqaf (46):3.

[142] Al Baqarah (2):57; Al Kahfi (18):54.

[143] At Taubah (9):70; Hud (11):101; An Nahl (16):33.

[144] Al Anfaal (8):51; Fushshilat (41):46; Al Hajj (22):10.

[145] An Nisa (4):40.

[146] Syeik Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Op cit, 162.

[147] Ar-Rahman(55):
13;16;18;21;23;25;28;30;32;34;36;38;40;42;45;47;49;51;53;55;57;59;61;63;65;67;69;71;73;75;77

[148] An Najm (53):55.

[149] Ibrahim (14):34; Al Hajj (22):66;Az Zukhruf (43):15.

[150] Id, 162.

[151] Gospel of Barnabas, 198 (?)

[152] An Nisa (4):19

[153] Al Anbiya (21):24.

[154] Al Mukminun (23):84  

[155] Syaikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, op cit, 163; 149; 145; 83; 56.

[156] Terjemahan Sahih Muslim Bk. 4, 1022 (1993).

[157] Al Lahab (111):1. ( Abu Lahab mencelakakan Rasulullah saw semasa baginda baru-baru berdakwah.)

[158] Al Qashash (28):55.

[159] Al Anaam (6):70.

[160] An Nur (24):15.

[161] Id, 96.

[162] Az Zumar (39):14.

[163] Ar Rum (30):53.

[164] Id, 55.

[165] Ibid.

[166] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Futuh Ghaib, 96 (1990).

[167] Al Anbiya (21):23.

[168] Fushshilat (41):11.

[169] Asy Syam (91):8.

[170] Al Baqarah (2):269.

[171] Sunan At Tirmidzi Bk.4, 273 (1993).     

[172] Al Mujadilah (58):11

[173] Terjemahan Shahih Muslim Bk 1, 247 (1994)

[174] Yasin (36):30.

[175] Al Baqarah (2):75.

[176] Al An’aam (6):28.

[177] Al Baqarah (2):171.

[178] Al Baqarah (2):6.

[179] Fathir (35):14.

[180] Terjemahan Sunan Ibnu Majah Bk 4, 961 (1993)

[181] Terjemahan Shahih Muslim Bk 1, 97 (1994)

[182] An Nisa (4):155.

[183] An An’aam (6):34.

[184] Ali Imran(3):14

[185] Al Kafirun (109):2-6.

[186] Al Hajj (22):74.

[187] Az Zumar (39):9; Al Ankabut (29):43.

4 comments » | gnosticism

Broader Picture of the Dzatiyah Concept XIX

January 18th, 2010 — 12:00am


10.              Our love for Him has no boundary.

Those of faith are overflowing in their love for Allah.[35]

But thou dost wreak thy vengeance on us simply because we believed in the signs of our Lord when they reached us! Our Lord! pour out on us patience and constancy, and Take our souls unto Thee as Muslims (who bow to Thy will)”! [36]

 

She said: “O my Lord! I have indeed wronged my soul: I do (now) submit (in Islam) with Solomon to the Lord of the Worlds.”[37]

 

O ye who believe! if any from among you turn back from his Faith, soon will Allah produce a people whom He will love as they will love Him.[38]

 

11.              We begin to appreciate lives and love the livings, all because of Him.

Allah will bring a people, He shall love them and they shall love Him, lowly before the believers, mighty against the unbelievers, they shall strive hard in Allah’s way and shall not fear the censure of any censurer. [39]

12.              He becomes our life and goal. We live our life in total devotion and dedication to Him.

Say, “Surely my prayer and my sacrifice and my life and my death are (all) for Allah, the Lord of the worlds.” [40]

Say, “Allah (it is Whom) I serve, being sincere to Him in my obedience.” [41]

13.              Due to our total devotion and dedication to Him, He enhances our faith and our knowledge.

He granteth wisdom to whom He pleaseth; and he to whom wisdom is granted receiveth indeed a benefit overflowing.[42]

They said: “Glory to Thee: of knowledge we have none, save that Thou hast taught us: in truth it is Thou who art perfect in knowledge and wisdom.” [43]

Those are the ones whom Allah has guided, and those are the ones endued with understanding. [44]

Say: “Are those equal, those who know and those who do not know? It is those who are endued with understanding that receive admonition.” [45]

15.              We are now able to accept without qualification or exception His Absolute Greatness and Wisdom and are steadfast in this, come what may.

Mankind and all other creations are subjected to Allah and Allah is not subjected to them.[46]

He cannot be questioned concerning what He does and they shall be questioned. [47]

“Wherefore” is the gate of Hell.[48]

Our Lord! Thou hast not created this in vain! Glory be to Thee. [49]

Allah is Full of Knowledge and Wisdom. [50]

16.              We are able to accept His Divine Plan as complete and perfect without much ado and marvel at Its meticulousness in that, not even an atom is amiss. Every existence (including space and time) and anything in connection thereto are covered. This heralds His Supremacy and Exaltedness and there is no word to describe this superb achievement. No sooner we are swoon into His Majestic Splendour.

There does not lie concealed from your Lord the weight of an atom in the earth or in the heaven, nor any thing less than that nor greater, but it is in a clear book.[51]

We have not neglected anything in the Book.[52]

There is none to change the words of Allah. [53]

And He it is Who originates the creation, then reproduces it, and it is easy to Him; and His are the most exalted attributes in the heavens and the earth, and He is the Mighty, the Wise.[54]

17.              We can also now accept that all all the provisions in His Divine Plan are for the best interest of mankind in all and whatsoever situation.

And We created not the heaven and the earth and all that is between them in vain.[55]

We created not the heavens and the earth and all between them but for just ends.[56]

Allah is never unjust in the least degree. [57]

For Allah is never unjust to His servants[58]

Then which of the favours of your Lord will ye deny? [59]

 

Then which of the gifts of thy Lord, (O man), wilt thou dispute about? [60]

18.              Once we have accepted the aforesaid Truth then the only thing left to do is to “throw in the towel” and surrender; this is Islam.

O you who believe! enter into submission one and all.[61]

Surely the men who submit and the women who submit… Allah has prepared for them forgiveness and a mighty reward. [62]

Says, “Are those equal, those who know and those who do not know? [63]

And none understand them but the learned.[64]

19.              We also accept that He has every right to test us before accepting our act of surrender.

 

Do men think that they will be left alone on saying, We believe, and not be tried? And certainly We tried those 18before them, so Allah will certainly know those who are true and He will certainly know the liars. [65]

We try you by evil and good by way of probation. [66]

20.              During the trying time, we are able to hold on to Him as this is the only rope to salvation as everything is from Him and returns to Him.

Who, when a misfortune befalls them, say: Surely we are Allah’s and to Him we shall surely return. Those are they on whom are blessings and mercy from their Lord, and those are the followers of the right course. [67]

Whoever disbelieves in the Satan and believes in Allah he indeed has laid hold on the firmest handle, which shall not break off, and Allah is Hearing, Knowing.[68]

 

21.              After we have surrendered our Life in total devotion to Him, we must now equally surrender our mental composition to Him. We must relook at our thinking process. If we do just that we would eventually realise that we did not create the thoughts but they are there in our mind and we act accordingly. This is so because we are not the Creator, we are His creation. This also applies to our thoughts; they too are creation created by our Lord not by us. They were created (at the time when He commanded, “Be!”) and placed in the Divine Plan bidding for the time of their scheduled appearance. This explained why knowledge of Computers, Airplanes, Electricity and other knowledge which we have in our era are not available in the time of Adam right up to our Prophet Muhammad [pbuh]. All these had been scheduled to appear at the proper time.

Does Man think that he will be left uncontrolled?[69]

No misfortune can happen on earth or in your souls but is recorded in a decree before We bring it into existence: that is truly easy for Allah[70]

Nor is hidden from thy Lord (so much as) the weight of an atom on the earth or in heaven. And not the least and not the greatest of these things but are recorded in a clear Record. [71]

Continue reading »

Comment » | gnosticism

SESUDAH MAKRIFATULLAH, PENYERAHAN – 4

January 18th, 2010 — 12:00am

Sedang bisikan itu tidak akan dapat membahayakan mereka sedikitpun melainkan dengan izin Allah: [96]

Maka berpasrahlah sepenuhnya kepada Allah swt dan jangan anda samasekali menyangsikan kesempurnaan Loh Mahfuz dan Kebijaksanaan Allah swt. Sehubungan dengan ini, Rasulullah (saw) dan berapa Nabi di teguh oleh Allah swt.

Perbuatan mereka berpaling terasa amat berat kepadamu (Muhammad)… sekiranya Allah menghendaki, tentulah Dia himpunkan mereka atas hidayat petunjuk.  Oleh itu janganlah engkau menjadi dari orang-orang yang jahil. [97]

Allah berfirman: Wahai Nuh! Sesungguhnya anakmu itu bukanlah dari keluargamu (kerana dia telah terputus hubungan denganmu disebabkan kekufurannya); sesungguhnya bawaannya bukanlah amal yang soleh, maka janganlah engkau memohon kepadaKu sesuatu yang engkau tidak mempunyai pengetahuan mengenainya. Sebenarnya Aku melarangmu dari menjadi orang yang jahil. [98]

Dan (ingatlah), ketika Ibrahim berdoa: Ya Tuhanku, jadikanlah negeri ini negeri yang aman sentosa, dan berikanlah rezeki dari buah-buahan kepada penduduknya yang beriman di antara mereka kepada Allah dan hari kemudian. Allah berfirman: “Dan kepada orang yang kafir pun Aku beri kesenangan sementara, kemudian Aku paksa ia menjalani siksa neraka dan itulah seburuk-buruk tempat kembali”.[99]

Ingatlah, kita sudah menyerah sepenuhnya pengurusan bulan dan matahari kepada Allah swt kerana itu kita tidak berfikirkannya lagi. Begitu juga hendaknya, sesudah kita membuat penyerahan sepenuhnya hal ehwal kita kepada Allah swt janganlah kita fikirkannya lagi. Sekiranya ada gangguan daripada Syaitan untuk menggugat penyerahan kita itu, kembalilah kepada Allah swt memohon perlindunganNya.

Jika kamu ditimpa sesuatu godaan syaitan maka berlindunglah kepada Allah. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mendengar lagi Maha Mengetahui. [100]

Dan jika syaitan menganggumu dengan suatu gangguan maka mohonlah perlindungan kepada Allah. Sesungguhnya Dia-lah Maha Mendengar lagi Maha Mengetahui. [101]

Wahai Tuhanku, aku berlindung kepadaMu dari hasutan Syaitan-syaitan. Dan aku berlindung kepadaMu, wahai Tuhanku supaya Syaitan itu tidak menghampiriku. [102]

Katakanlah, “Adakah kita akan menyeru Selain daripada Allah.” [103]

Lihat sahaja kepada Nabi Ayub (as), walaupun begitu teruk dugaannya, beliau tidak hiraukan kerana beliau pasrah dan menyerah sepenuhnya kepada Allah swt. Namun apabila godaan Syaitan hampir mengugat penyerahannya yang tidak berbelah bagi kepada Allah swt maka barulah beliau berdoa kepada Allah swt.

Dan hamba Kami: (Nabi) Ayub ketika dia berdoa merayu kepada Tuhannya dengan berkata, “Sesungguhnya aku diganggu oleh Syaitan dengan kesusahan dan azab seksa.”[104]

Tentang penyerahan yang menyeluruh ini, Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani ada berkata:

Orang-orang yang benar-benar hamba Allah percaya kepada Allah dan menyerahkan semua hal dirinya kepada Allah; percaya dengan kurnian rezki daripada Allah dan yakin bahawa apa sahaja yang ditetapkan oleh Allah   kepadanya pasti ia dapat dan apa sahaja yang dihindarkan oleh Allah darinya pasti tidak ia dapat.[105]

Kamu hendaklah menyerahkan diri kamu kepada Allah seperti bola di kaki pemain bola atau bayi di pangkuan ibunya atau seperti mayat tangan pemandi-pemandinya. [106]

Biarlah bencana menimpa kamu dan jangan cuba menghindarnya.[107]

Dengan itu janganlah kamu merungut walaupun badan kamu dipotong-potong dengan gunting, peliharalah diri kamu! Takutilah Allah! Berhati-hatilah![108]

Serahlah segala-galanya kepada Allah kerana Dialah yang menjaga dan memelihara segala-segalanya dari azali lagi sehingga abadi selama-selamanya. [109]

Dengan ini hendaklah kita berada dalam keadaan penyerahan sentiasa walaupun dalam keadaaan sakaratul maut.

Janganlah sekali-sekali kamu mati melainkan dalam keadaan beragama Islam. [110]

Kembalilah kepada Allah swt apabila penyerahan kita tergugat kerana Allah swt dekat lebih dekat dari urat nyawa kita serta Dia memakbulkan doa-doa kita.

Dan jika engkau dihasut oleh sesuatu hasutan dari Syaitan, maka mintalah perlindungan kepada Allah, sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mendengar, lagi Maha Mengetahui.[111]

Sesungguhnya Nabi Ibrahim, penyabar, lembut hati (bertimbang rasa) lagi suka kembali kepada Allah dengan mengerjakan amal bakti.[112]

Barangsiapa meminta sesuatu dari manusia maka ia melakukan itu kerana jahil tentang Tuhan, lemah iman, kurang pengetahuan tentang hakikat, kurang keyakinan dan kesabaran. Barangsiapa meminta sesuatu dari Allah maka itu tanda ia penuh dengan ilmu Allah Yang Maha Agung dan Maha Kaya, dan tanda mempunyai iman yang teguh dan keyakinan yang pasti dan melalui bertambahnya ilmu Allah dalam hatinya setiap waktu dan tanda malunya kepada Allah Yang Maha Gagah Perkasa.[113]

Kami lebih dekat kepadanya dari urat nyawanya.[114]

Sesungguhnya Tuhanku sentiasa dekat, lagi sentiasa memperkenankan permohonan hambaNya[115]

Janganlah kamu seperti orang-orang yang lupa kepada Allah, lalu Allah menjadikan mereka lupa kepada diri mereka sendiri. Mereka itulah orang-orang yang fasik.[116]

Maka dia (Yunos) pun menyeru dalam keadaan yang gelap-gelita dengan berkata: Sesungguhnya tiada Tuhan (yang dapat menolong) melainkan Engkau (ya Allah)! Maha Suci Engkau (daripada melakukan aniaya, tolongkanlah daku)! Sesungguhnya aku adalah dari orang-orang yang menganiaya diri sendiri.[117]

Sesudah kita membuat penyerahan sepenuhnya janganlah kita masih dalam keraguan. Dengan itu, kita-lah yang mesti dipersalahkan kerana tidak menolong diri kita.

Allah tidak merubah keadaan sesuatu kaum sehingga mereka merubah keadaan yang ada pada diri mereka sendiri:[118]

Dan apa juga musibah yang menimpa kamu adalah disebabkan tanganmu sendiri : [119]

Juga sesudah kita membuat penyerahan janganlah kita fikirkan lagi tentangnya kerana kita tidak dapat menukar akan Qadar dan Qadha kita itu. Teruskan hidup kita seperti biasa kerana kesemuanya itu adalah di atas landasan Qadha dan Qadar kita. Rasulullah (saw) ada bersabda yang bermaksud:

Rasulullah (saw) ditanya, “Jika demikian (sudah ditentukan) tidakkah lebih baik kami pasrah sahaja?” Rasulullah (saw) menjawab, “Jangan begitu beramallah dan jangan berpasrah.” [120]

Ada seorang lelaki tiba-tiba berkata, “Wahai Rasulullah kalau begitu apakah tidak sebaiknya kita menunggu ketentuan takdir kita dan tidak usah beramal?” Rasulullah (saw) bersabda, “Barangsiapa yang termasuk golongan bahagia dia pasti akan mengarah pada amalnya orang-orang bahagia. Dan barangsiapa termasuk golongan orang celaka, dia juga pasti akan mengarah pada amalnya orang-orang celaka.”.[121]

Rasulullah (saw) bersabda, “Beramallah setiap kamu dipermudahkan.Orang-orang golongan bahagia mereka akan dipermudahkan untuk melakukan amalnya orang-orang bahagia. Adapun  golongan orang celaka, dia juga pasti akan mengarah pada amalnya orang-orang celaka.” [122]

Allah swt juga ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

Turutlah jalan-jalan peraturan Tuhanmu yang diilhamkan dan dimudahkannya kepadamu.[123]

Maka berwaspadalah dan sentiasa ingat kepada Allah swt supaya minda kita tidak dapat diracuni oleh Syaitan.

Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang bertakwa, apabila mereka disentuh oleh sesuatu imbasan hasutan dari Syaitan, mereka ingat (kepada Allah) maka dengan itu mereka nampak (jalan yang benar). [124]

Kerana itu Rasulullah (saw) sentiasa mengingati Allah swt:

Mataku tidur namun hatiku tidak.[125]

Janganlah kamu banyak perkataan tanpa ingat kepada Allah, kerana sesungguhnya, banyak perkataan tanpa ingat kepada Allah itu mengeraskan hati dan sesungguhnya orang paling dijauhi oleh Allah adalah hati yang keras.[126]

Sayidatina Aishah (rha) pernah berkata yang bermaksud:

Rasulullah (saw) mengingati Allah swt sepenuh masa.[127]

Continue reading »

2 comments » | gnosticism

AL MUTAKABBIR

January 15th, 2010 — 8:55pm

Ke mana saja kau mengadapkan wajahmu
ke kutup utara yang dingin beku
ke kutup selatan yang dihuni haiwan putih biru
ke barat di rumah putih dikelilingi cctv baru
ke timur tengah di tempat si kejam menelan apa yang lalu
di situ dan di mana-mana ada wajah Al Mutakabbir
dengan segala Kebesaran dan Keagungan-Nya
tidak bisa ditandingi lima kuasa vito penipu

engkau yang sombong angkuh
yang menukar-nukar kitab harian Talmudmu
atau engkau kumpulkanlah semua roket kegagahanmu
bariskan dari timur ke barat
acungkan ke langit atau ke mana sukamu
sedarlah dirimu bahwa kekuasaanmu itu hanya
sekecil zarah dibanding kekuasaan Al Mutakbbir
yang besar luas dari bumi ka langit lepas

mereka yang buta mata-hati mengikut telunjuknya
biarpun diseret membantu orang gila perang
demi kepentingan penyambung hayat diri sendiri
walau sahabat taulanmu diganyang tidak berperi
hingga air-mata mereka menutupi darah hamis membeku
ah! Bukankah engkau menyedut udara-Nya
tidakkah engkau bersyukur kepada-Nya
itulah kisah orang-orang yang kesasar belo
yang menolak Al Mutakabbir
akan jatuh tersungkur di atas hujung api-Nya!

Dia Al Mutakabbir Yang Maha Besar Yang Maha Agung
Dia ada di mana-mana
mata lahirmu tidak terjangkau rata
Dia tidak serupa apa
Dia tidak bisa diumpama apa
ketika matamu terhenti di satu titik apa itulah Dia nyata
pabila yang ada tiada Dia tetap ada
yang dzahir yang bathin adalah Dzatnya
kerana semua yang ada di bumi dan di langit
adalah ciptaan-Nya
engkau aku dan segalanya ciptaan-Nya adalah hak-Nya
engkau tidak berhak bertanya apa
tapi nanti Dia akan bertanya apa kepada engkau
kerana semuanya telah nyata di Kitab-Nya
itulah yang harus kau yakini
tidak ada secebis sangsi di dalam benakmu lagi
itulah yang harus kau insafi dan sedari!

Suratman Markasan
Nutiara Rini, Sekudai Johor
15 Jamadilakhir 1430
9 Jun 2009

Comment » | gnosticism

Broader Picture of the Dzatiyah Concept XVIII

January 11th, 2010 — 10:00am

5.              DIVINE ACCEPTANCE

In order to be accepted by our Lord, we too have to accept Him. To this end, Allah had commanded to the effect:

 

Allah is well pleased with them and they are well pleased with Him, and He has prepared for them gardens beneath which rivers flow, to abide in them forever; that is the mighty achievement.[1]

 

Their reward with their Lord is gardens of perpetuity beneath which rivers flow, abiding therein for ever; Allah is well pleased with them and they are well pleased with Him.[2]

To accept Him, our belief in Him must be of the highest order, in that:

1.              We are no longer “blind”, our mental eyes see the infinitesimal fraction of His Infinite Essence as the source of all creations (including space and time) encompassing all.

We have removed from you your veil, so your sight today is sharp. [3]

You shall most certainly see it with the eye of certainty.[4]

2.              Once we are no longer blind, we must not ascribed partner to Him either visibly or not because this is an unforgivable sin and which will wipe out all our good deeds.

 

Surely I am Allah, there is no god but I.[5]

If your mind is focus onto other than the remembrance of Allah then you have ascribed partner to Him. Thus do not ascribe partner to Allah either visibly or not.[6]

Be very careful in not falling into ascribing partner to Allah subtly. [7]

Surely Allah does not forgive that anything should be associated with Him, and He forgives what is besides this to whom He pleases; and whoever associates anything with Allah, he indeed strays off into a remote error. [8]

And certainly, it has been revealed to you and to those before you: Surely if you associate (with Allah), your work would certainly come to naught and you would certainly be of the losers.[9]

3.               Nothing is comparable to Him. When our Holy Prophet (pbuh) demised, many could not accept this fact but Abu Bakar, the Companion of the Holy Prophet (pbuh), made the following statement which brought back many to their senses:

Whosoever worships Muhammad let it be known that he has died but whosoever worships the God of Muhammad, He is Eternal.[10]

 

The above statement of Abu Bakar was supported by the following verse in the Quran:

And Muhammad is no more than a messenger; there were many messengers already passed away before him; if then he dies or is killed will you turn back upon your heels? And whoever turns back upon his heels, he will by no means do harm to Allah in the least and Allah will reward the grateful. [11]

4.              We understood that the infinitesimal fraction of His Infinite Essence is The Hidden and The Manifest.

The Manifest and The Hidden[12]

5.              We accept that if The Manifest and The Hidden are but the infinitesimal fraction of His Infinite Essence then in reality there is only One True Player and that is Him.

If you know yourself and you know your God than you know you did not exist. [13]

Indeed I created you before, when you were nothing.[14]

(In the end) Everything shall perish except His Essence.[15]

Say, “He is Allah, The One and Only.[16]

6.              We feel His proximity.

He is with you wherever you are.[17]

We are nearer to him than his life-vein. [18]

Turn to Him: for my Lord is near. [19]

7.              Consciousness of His Existence moved us to tears and in awe of His Greatness so that this big world is, we felt, diminutive.

And when they hear what has been revealed to the messenger you will see their eyes overflowing with tears on account of the truth that they recognize; they say: Our Lord! we believe, so write us down with the witnesses (of truth).[20]

And to the three who were left behind, until the earth became strait to them notwithstanding its spaciousness and their souls were also straitened to them; and they knew it for certain that there was no refuge from Allah but in Him.[21]

As for those who fear their Lord unseen for them is Forgiveness and a great Reward. [22]

Their hearts are full of fear (knowing) that to their Lord they must return.[23]

Those only are believers whose hearts become full of fear when Allah is mentioned, and when His communications are recited to them they increase them in faith.[24]

8.              His position is one of Loftiness and Absolute, over and above all His creations (who are but variables).

Allah is the Creator of everything and He has charge over everything. [25]

Serve Allah alone and be of the thankful.[26]

And He is Allah, there is no god but He! All praise is due to Him in this (life) and the hereafter, and His is the judgment, and to Him you shall be brought back.[27]

9.              For Him are the absolute homage, respect, trust and submission.

Our Lord!” (they say), “let not our hearts deviate now after Thou hast guided us, but grant us mercy from Thee: for Thou art the Grantor of bounties without measure.[28]

(The Believers) put (all) their trust in their Lord.[29]

 

And Allah sets forth, as an example to those who believe, the wife of Pharaoh: Behold she said: “O my Lord! Build for me, in nearness to Thee, a mansion in the Garden, and save me from Pharaoh and his doings, and save me from those that do wrong”.[30]

 

When she was delivered she said: “O my Lord! behold! I am delivered of a female child!” And Allah knew best what she brought forth, “And is not the male like the female. I have named her Mary and I commend her and her offspring to Thy protection from the Evil One, the Rejected.”[31]

 

And We strengthened their hearts with patience, when they stood up and said: Our Lord is the Lord of the heavens and the earth; we will by no means call upon any god besides Him, for then indeed we should have said an extravagant thing.[32]

 

And Allah sets forth, as an example to those who believe, the wife of Pharaoh: Behold she said: “O my Lord! Build for me, in nearness to Thee, a mansion in the Garden, and save me from Pharaoh and his doings, and save me from those that do wrong”.[33]

 

Right graciously did her Lord accept her: He made her grow in purity and beauty; to the care of Zakariya was she assigned. Every time that he entered (her) chamber to see her, he found her supplied with sustenance. He said: “O Mary! whence (comes) this to you?” She said: “From Allah: for Allah provides sustenance to whom He pleases, without measure.” There did Zakariya pray to his Lord saying: “O my Lord! Grant unto me from Thee a progeny that is pure; for Thou art He that heareth prayer!” While he was standing in prayer in the chamber, the angels called unto him: “Allah doth give thee glad tidings of Yahya, witnessing the truth of a Word from Allah and (be besides) noble, chaste, and a Prophet, ? of the (goodly) company of the righteous.” [34]

Continue reading »

Comment » | gnosticism

SESUDAH MAKRIFATULLAH, PENYERAHAN -3

January 11th, 2010 — 7:22am

Dan mereka tidak menghormati Allah dengan penghormatan yang semestinya (diberikan oleh mereka).[61]             

 

Dan mereka tidak mengagungkan Allah dengan pengagungan yang semestinya (diberikan oleh mereka).[62]

 

Sesudah itu, minda kita yang rosak itu kini berpenyakit. Nabi Muhammad (saw) bersada yang bermaksud:

 

Sesungguhnya seorang hamba jika melakukan kesalahan maka ia terkena bintik hitam dalam hatinya. Apabila ia mencabut dan meminta keampunan maka dibersihkan hatinya dan kalau ia kembali melakukan kesalahan maka ditambah balik bintik hitam itu didalam hatinya sehingga mematikan cahaya hatinya.[63]

 

Di dalam diri anak Adam ada segumpal daging. Apabila  segumpal daging itu baik maka baiklah seluruh tubuhnya dan apabila segumpal daging itu rosak maka rosaklah seluruh tubuhnya. Ketahuilah itulah hati!.[64]

 

Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

 

Dan adapun orang-orang yang di dalam hati mereka ada penyakit.[65]

 

Dalam hati mereka ada penyakit lalu ditambah Allah penyakitnya.[66]

Sebenarnya apa yang selalu mereka usahakan itu menutup hati mereka.[67]

 

Kalau kita masih berpendapat Loh Mahfuz masih dapat diubah maka tempat kita adalah di neraka. Begitu juga, kalau kita beranggapan bahawa dengan membuat sesuatu kita dapat mengelahkan sesuatu daripada berlaku maka kita sudah bersekongkol dengan Syaitan.  Nabi Muhammad(saw) ada bersabda yang bermaksud:

Maka perlu engkau ketahui bahawa musibah yang menimpa kamu tak akan hilang daripadamu. Dan sesuatu yang mesti terlepas daripadamu tak akan dapat memberikanmu musibah. Dan jika engkau mati dengan keyakinan selain ini, pasti engkau akan masuk ke neraka.[68]

Dan jika engkau tertimpa dengan sesuatu musibah maka janganlah berkata, “Seandainya sahaja aku berbuat begini dan begini.” Akan tetapi katakanlah, “Allah sudah mentakdirkan dan apa yang Dia kehendaki pasti dilaksanakan-Nya.” Ketahuilah bahawa kata, “Seandainya” akan membuka jalan bagi syaitan untuk menggoda.[69]

 

Syaitan yang paling utama kita mesti berwaspada sentiasa ialah yang dikembarkan kepada kita semasa kita dilahirkan. Syaitan ini yang dinamakan “Qarin”. Tugasnya untuk menggoda kita sehingga kita meninggal dunia.

Dan Kami adakan untuk mereka teman-teman rapat (dari jin dan manusia), lalu teman-teman itu memperhiaskan kepada mereka (fahaman-fahaman sesat) mengenai perkara-perkara dunia yang ada di hadapan mereka, serta perkara-perkara akhirat yang ada di belakang mereka. [70]

 

Aisyah (rha) di satu ketika merasa cemburu terhadap Rasulullah (saw):

Rasulullah: “Apakah Syaitan datang kepadamu?”

Aisyah: “Ya, Rasulullah, apakah ada Syaitan
                     bersamaku?” 

Rasulullah: “Ya!”

Aisyah: “Apakah begitu juga kepada semua manusia!”

Rasulullah: “Ya!”

Aisyah: “Juga bersamamu, ya Rasulullah!”

Rasulullah: “Ya tetapi Tuhan menolongku hingga akau
                                 selamat!” [71]

 

Kerana dia sentiasa mendampingi kita sejak kita dilahirkan maka dia tahu semua rahsia dan kelemahan kita. Justeru itu, dia dapat tujukan bisikan-bisikannya ataupun gambar-gambar ataupun perasaan tertentu ke minda kita (dari sudut yang kita tidak nampaknya) perkara-perkara yang hanya kita (dan dia) sahaja tahu selain daripada Allah swt. Lalu kita menjadi bimbang, takut dan dukacita sehingga kita lupa tentang kesempurnaan Loh Mahfuz dan Kebijaksanaan Allah swt.

Jangan pula kamu diperdayakan oleh bisikan dan ajakan Syaitan yang menyebabkan kamu berani melanggar perintah Allah . [72]

Sesungguhnya perbuatan berbisik itu adalah dari Syaitan, untuk menjadikan orang-orang yang beriman berdukacita: [73]

Syaitan itu menjanjikan (menakut-nakutkan) kamu dengan kemiskinan dan kepapaan. [74]

 

Syaitan telah menguasai dan mempengaruhi mereka, sehingga menyebabkan mereka lupa mengingati Allah.[75]

 

Mereka telah lupakan Allah maka Allah melupakan mereka.[76]

 

Kerana berpendapat kehidupan mereka masih belum lagi ditetapkan sepenuhnya oleh Allah swt maka ada yang pergi menilik nasib ataupun bernazar di keramat-keramat ataupun berjumpa dengan bomoh-bomoh dan sebagainya untuk mendapat kejayaan dalam hidup mereka di dunia. Dengan itu, mereka menjadi taksub dengan perbuatan terkutuk ini dan akhirnya tanpa disedari mereka, akidah mereka terjejas. Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

Pemujaan berhala dan mengundi nasib dengan batang-batang anak panah, adalah (semuanya) kotor (keji) dari perbuatan Syaitan. [77]

 

Sesungguhnya pengaruh Syaitan itu hanyalah terhadap orang-orang yang menjadikan dia pemimpin mereka dan orang-orang yang dengan sebab hasutannya melakukan syirik kepada Allah: [78]

Engkau tidak akan dapati kebanyakan mereka bersyukur. [79]

Mereka pula menyangka, bahawa mereka berada dalam petunjuk hidayat. [80]

Sesungguhnya aku akan memperdayakan mereka dengan angan-angan kosong: [81]

Memperdayakan mereka dengan angan-angan kosong. [82]

Syaitan pula memperelokkan pada (pandangan) mereka apa yang mereka telah lakukan.[83]

 

Hasutan Syaitan itu sebagai satu fitnah cubaan bagi orang-orang yang ada penyakit kufur ingkar dalam hati mereka dan yang hatinya keras membatu dan sesungguhnya mereka yang zalim itu sentiasa berada dalam pertentangan yang jauh dari kebenaran. [84]

Inilah perkara yang kuatiri oleh Rasulullah (saw). Baginda ada bersabda yang bermaksud:

 

Syaitan telah putus asa untuk disembah di negeri kamu selama-lamanya namun dia akan dituruti di dalam sebahagian amalan yang kamu anggap remeh dan dia cukup rela dengannya.[85]

 

Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

 

Kamu menganggapnya suatu yang ringan sahaja. Padahal dia pada sisi Allah adalah besar. [86]             

Dan sesungguhnya Syaitan itu telah menyesatkan golongan yang ramai di antara kamu; (setelah kamu mengetahui akibat mereka) maka tidakkah sepatutnya kamu berfikir dan insaf?[87]

Maka janganlah kamu diperdayakan oleh kemewahan hidup di dunia dan janganlah Syaitan yang menjadi sebesar-besar penipu itu berpeluang menyebabkan kamu terpedaya. [88]

Maka mesti diingat bahawa segala yang dilakarkan oleh Allah swt di dalam Loh MahfuzNya adalah untuk kesemua ciptaan (walaupun seekor unggas). LakaranNya ini adalah bersesuaian dengan rencanaNya untuk membuktikan kepada Iblis dan sekutu-sekutuNya bahawa Dia adalah Maha Bijaksana. RencanaNya itu sudah ditetapkan lama dahulu serta sudahpun berjalan. Kerana itu hendaklah kita menyerah segala pengurusan kepada Allah swt kerana ini bersesuaian dengan rencanaNya itu. Hanya dengan kita berbuat demikianlah, Syaitan tidak dapat menggoda kita. Justeru itu, kita dapat mengalahkan tipu daya Syaitan kerana tipu daya mereka adalah lemah.

Sesungguhnya Syaitan itu tidak mempunyai sebarang pengaruh terhadap orang-orang yang beriman dan yang berserah bulat-bulat kepada Tuhan mereka. [89]

Tiadalah bagiku sebarang alasan dan kuasa mempengaruhi kamu selain daripada aku telah mengajak kamu lalu kamu terburu-buru menurut ajakanku itu; maka janganlah kamu salahkan daku tetapi salahkan diri kamu sendiri. Aku tidak dapat menyelamatkan kamu dan kamu juga tidak dapat menyelamatkan daku. [90]

Apabila melihat Sayidina Umar Al Khattab, Syaitan akan menggunakan jalan lain: [91]

 

Mereka itulah orang-orang yang Allah telah menanamkan keimanan dalam hati mereka dan menguatkan mereka dengan pertolongan yang datang daripadaNya. [92]

Syaitan hanya dapat menggoda mereka yang bersekutu dengannya ataupun yang mengambilnya sebagai pemimpin mereka.

Aku (Syaitan) akan menyesatkan mereka semuanya, Kecuali di antara zuriat-zuriat Adam itu hamba-hambaMu yang dibersihkan dari sebarang syirik. [93]

 

Sesungguhnya pengaruh Syaitan itu hanyalah terhadap orang-orang yang menjadikan dia pemimpin mereka dan orang-orang yang dengan sebab hasutannya melakukan syirik kepada Allah: [94]

Tipu daya mereka adalah lemah kerana mereka hanya boleh menggoda sahaja. Mereka tidak boleh menggunakan kekerasan kerana mereka tidak berjisim seperti kita.

Sesungguhnya tipu daya Syaitan itu adalah lemah.[95]

Continue reading »

1 comment » | gnosticism

Broader Picture of the Dzatiyah Concept XVII

January 4th, 2010 — 12:00am

In the light of the above, there is no reason for us to resent the test imposed on us and disparaged God for it.

Now, as for man, when his Lord trieth him, giving him honor and gifts, then saith he, (puffed up), “My Lord hath honored me.” But when He trieth him, restricting his subsistence for him, then saith he (in despair), “My Lord hath humiliated me!” [126]

They have not estimated Allah with the estimation that is due to Him; most surely Allah is Strong, Mighty. [127]

None understand them but the learned. [128]

Say: Are those who know and those who do not know alike? Only the men of understanding are mindful. [129]

As to those who were steadfast in their belief in the face of trial and tribulation, their descendants have the opportunity to be the Vicegerent of God in the distant future.

Allâh chose Adam, Noah, the family of Abraham and the family of ‘Imrân above the ‘Alamîn (mankind and jinn). They were descendants one of another. Allah is Hearer, Knower.[130]

We gave him Isaac and Jacob: all (three) We guided: and before him We guided Noah, and among his progeny, David, Solomon, Job, Joseph, Moses, and Aaron: thus do We reward those who do good: And Zakariya and John and Jesus and Elias: all in the ranks of the Righteous: And Ismail and Elisha and Jonah and Lut: and to all We gave favour above the nations: (To them) and to their fathers, and progeny and brethren: We chose them. And We guided them to a straight way.[131]

We blessed him (Abraham) and Isaac: but of their progeny are (some) that do right, and (some) that obviously do wrong, to their own souls.[132]

Those were some of the prophets on whom Allah did bestow His Grace? of the posterity of Adam, and of those whom We carried (in the Ark) with Noah, and of the posterity of Abraham and Israel? of those whom We guided and chose.[133]

O Noah! come down (from the Ark) with Peace from Us, and Blessings on thee and on some of the Peoples (who will spring) from those with thee.[134]

O ye that are sprung from those whom We carried (in the Ark) with Noah! verily he was a devotee most grateful.[135]

But none believed in Musa except the offspring of his people[136]

Then we fulfilled the promise unto them. So we delivered them and whom We would, and We destroyed the prodigals.[137]

O mankind! We created you from a single (pair) of a male and a female, and made you into nations and tribes, that ye may know each other (not that ye may despise each other). Verily the most honoured of you in the sight of Allah is (he who is) the most righteous of you.[138]

To this end, Prophet Abraham had supplicated God to the effect:

Our Lord! Make of us Muslims bowing to Thy (Will) and of our progeny a people Muslim bowing to Thy (Will).[139]

To this end, Prophet Zachariah had supplicated God to the effect:

My Lord! Bestow upon me of Thy bounty goodly offspring. Lo! Thou art the Hearer of Prayer.[140]

To the supplication of the believers who are steadfast in their belief, God had commanded to the effect:

Never will I suffer to be lost the work of any of you, be he male or female. You are offspring of one of another. [141]

And those who pray “Our Lord! Grant unto us wives and offspring who will be the comfort of our eyes and give us (the grace) to lead the righteous.” Those are the ones who will be rewarded with the highest place in heaven because of their patient constancy; therein shall they be met with salutations and peace.[142]

O mankind! reverence your Guardian-Lord Who created you from a single person, created, of like nature, his mate and from them twain scattered (like seeds) countless men and women.[143]

Those who are steadfast in their belief have held a most trusting and trustworthy hand-hold.

Truth stands out clear from Error; whoever rejects Evil and believes in Allah hath grasped the most trustworthy hand-hold, that never breaks. And Allah heareth and knoweth all things.[144]

Whoever submits his whole self to Allah, and is a doer of good, has grasped indeed the trustworthy hand-hold.[145]

Who can be better in religion than one who submits his whole self to Allah.[146]

Verily never will Allah change the condition of a people until they change it themselves.[147]

Whatever of misfortune striketh you, it is what your right hands have earned.[148]

Whatever of good befalleth thee (O man) it is from Allah, and whatever of ill befalleth thee it is from thyself.[149]

Hold on to this trusting and trustworthy hand-hold even to our grave. By doing so, our descendants have the chance to be God‘s Vicegerents in the distant future.

And this was the legacy that Abraham left to his sons and so did Jacob; “O my sons! Allah hath chosen the faith for you; then die not except in the state of submission (to Allah).”[150]

Nay! were you witnesses when death visited Yaqoub, when he said to his sons: What will you serve after me? They said: We will serve your god and the god of your fathers, Ibrahim and Ismail and Ishaq, one Allah only, and to Him do we submit. [151]

And Moses said: O my people! If ye have believed in Allah then put trust in Him, if ye have indeed surrendered (unto Him)![152]

(Wizards of Pharaoh), “Our Lord! Vouchsafe unto us steadfastness and make us die as men who have surrendered (unto Thee).”[153]

O my dear son! Establish worship and enjoin kindness and forbid iniquity, and persevere whatever may befall thee. Lo! that is of the steadfast heart of things.[154]

Satans and his cronies will endeavour to persuade you to lose your grasp on the trusting and trustworthy hand-hold because they have no hold onto those who have submitted himself wholeheartedly to God’s Will. It is better to die in submission rather then giving Satan the upper hand.

But if they dispute with you, say: I have submitted myself entirely to Allah.[155]

Say: Shall we cry, instead of unto Allah, unto that which neither profiteth us nor hurteth us, and shall we turn back after Allah hath guided us, like one bewildered whom the devils have infatuated in the earth, who hath companions who invite him to the guidance (saying): Come unto us? Say: Lo! the guidance of Allah is Guidance, and we are ordered to surrender to the Lord of the Worlds.[156]

O ye who believe! Observe your duty to Allah with right observance, and die not save as those who have surrendered (unto Him). [157]

Bear then patiently what they say, and glorify your Lord by the praising of Him before the rising of the sun and before its setting, and during hours of the night do also glorify (Him) and during parts of the day, that you may be well pleased.[158]

Remember Satans and his cronies have no power over you once you held steadfastly to God.

No authority has he over those who believe and put their trust in their Lord. [159]

If Allah is your helper none can overcome you, and if He withdraw His help from you, who is there who can help you after Him? In Allah let believers put their trust. [160]

O ye who believe! Remember Allah’s favours unto you, how a people were minded to stretch out their hands against you but He withheld their hands from you; and keep your duty to Allah. In Allah let believers put their trust.[161]

So remain steadfast during the trial and tribulation and fear God and nothing else.

They only are the (true) believers whose hearts feel fear when Allah is mentioned, and when revelations of Allah are recited unto them they increase their faith, and who trust in their Lord.[162]

Say: Allah sufficeth me. There is no God save Him. In Him have I put my trust, and He is Lord of the Tremendous Throne.[163]

In due time, God will have His skillful and well-tested Vicegerents who would rule the Outer Space and its inhabitants and made the latter worship God, the only one true God.

Allah has promised, to those among you who believe and work righteous deeds, that He will, of a surety, grant them in the land, inheritance (of power), as He granted it to those before them; that He will establish in authority their religion – the one which He has chosen for them; and that He will change (their state), after the fear in which they (lived), to one of security and peace: ‘They will worship Me (alone) and not associate aught with Me.’[164]

For Allah will surely accomplish His purpose: verily, for all things has Allah appointed a due proportion.[165]

They who turn (to Allah), who serve (Him), who praise (Him), who fast, who bow down, who prostrate themselves, who enjoin what is good and forbid what is evil, and who keep the limits of Allah; and give good news to the believers.[166]

And We made his offspring the survivors.[167]

It is He Who hath made you the inheritors of the earth: He hath raised you in ranks, some above others.[168]

Bibliography

[126] Al Fajr (89):15-16.

[127] Al Hajj (22):74.

[128]Al Ankabut (29):43.

[129] Az Zumar (39):9

[130] Ali Imran (3):33-34

[131] Al An’aam (6):

[132] As Shafaat (37):113

[133] Mariam (19:58

[134] Hud (11):48

[135] Al Israa (17):3

[136] Al Ar’aaf (7):

[137] Al Anbiya (21):

[138] Al Hujurat (49):13

[139] Al Baqarah (2):128

[140] Ali Imran (3):38

[141] Ali Imran (3):195

[142] Al Furqan (25):74

[143] An Nisa (4);1

[144] Al Baqarah (2);256

[145] Luqman (31):22

[146] An Nisa (4):125

[147] Ar R’ad (13):11

[148] Asy Syura (42):30

[149] An Nisa (4):79

[150] Al Baqarah (2):132

[151] Al Baqarah (2):133

[152] Yunos (10):84

[153] Al A’raaf (7):126

[154] Luqman (31):17; Luqman’s advice to his children.

[155] Ali Imran (3):20

[156] Al An’aam (6):71

[157] Ali Imran (3):102.

[158] Thaha (20):130

[159] An Nahl (16):99.

[160] Ali Imran (3):160.

[161] Al Maidah (5):11

[162] Al Anfaal (8):2

[163] At Taubah (9):129

[164] An Nur (24):55

[165] At Talaq (65):3

[166] At Taubah (9):112

[167] As Shaffaat (37):77

[168] Al An’aam (6):165. “Earth” includes earth-like planets?

Comment » | gnosticism

SESUDAH MAKRIFATULLAH, PENYERAHAN – 2

January 4th, 2010 — 12:00am

Dialah yang menciptakan tiap-tiap sesuatu lalu menentukan keadaan makhluk-makhluk itu dengan ketentuan takdir yang sempurna.[33]

Lihat  sahaja kepada pokok-pokok yang berdiri berpuluh tahun di suatu tempat tanpa bergerak mencari rezkinya. Pokok-pokok itu menyerah secara menyeluruh kepada Allah swt tentang rezki mereka dan mereka mendapatnya setiap hari daripada Allah swt.

Dan tiadalah sesuatupun dari makhluk-makhluk yang bergerak di bumi melainkan Allah jualah yang menanggung rezekinya dan mengetahui tempat kediamannya dan tempat dia disimpan. Semuanya itu tersurat di dalam Kitab (Luh Mahfuz) yang nyata (kepada malaikat-malaikat yang berkenaan).[34]

Allah adalah Tuhan yang bergantung kepadaNya segala sesuatu.[35]

Kerana itulah, Nabi Muhammad (saw) diperintahkan oleh Allah swt supaya menjadi orang yang pertama-tama menyerah diri. Perintah ini kemudian disusuli kepada kesemua orang-orang yang beriman. Allah swt telah berfirman yang bermaksud:

Dan aku (Muhammad) diperintahkan supaya menjadi orang yang pertama-tama berserah diri.[36]

Katakanlah, “Sesungguhnya petunjuk Allah itulah (yang sebenarnya) petunjuk dan kita disuruh agar menyerah diri kepada Tuhan semesta alam.”[37]

Nabi Ibrahim as juga adalah seorang yang menyerah diri. Tentang ini, Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

Ibrahim bukan seorang yahudi dan bukan (pula) seorang Nasrani akan tetapi dia adalah seorang yang lurus lagi berserah diri.[38]

Nabi Yakub (as) juga adalah seorang yang menyerah diri kepada Allah swt. Berkenaan ini, Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

KepadaNyalah aku berserah diri, dan kepadaNyalah hendaknya berserah orang-orang yang mahu berserah diri. [39]

Ahli-ahli kitab juga diperintahkan untuk berserah diri tetapi mereka enggan dan Allah swt memerintahkan supaya dikatakan kepada mereka seperti berikut maksudnya:

Kemudian jika mereka (Ahli Kitab itu) barpaling maka katakanlah kepada mereka, “Saksikanlah bahawa kami adalah orang-orang yang berserah diri.”[40]

Pengikut-pengikut Nabi Isa as juga turut menyerah diri kepada Allah swt. Tentang ini, Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

Para hawarriyin (sahabat-sahabat setia) menjawab, “Kamilah penolong-penolong (agama) Allah. Kami beriman kepada Allah dan saksikanlah bahawa sesungguhnya kami adalah orang-orang yang berserah diri.[41]

Malahan kesemua di langit dan di bumi juga menyerah diri kepada Allah swt sama ada secara sukarela ataupun terpaksa.

Padahal kepada-Nya-lah berserah diri segala apa yang di langit dan di bumi baik dengan suka mahupun terpaksa.[42]

Al Junaid juga ada berkata bahawa tauhid yang utama ialah penyerahan sepenuhnya kepada Allah swt. Beliau berkata:

Tauhid itu adalah akibat penyerahan makhluk kepada Penciptanya.[43]

Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani juga berpandangan seperti Al Junaid. Beliau berkata:

Kamu hendaklah berserah dan bertawakkal sepenuhnya kepada Allah dalam segala hal.[44]

Serahlah segala-galanya kepada Allah kerana Dialah yang menjaga dan memelihara segala-segalanya dari azali lagi sehingga abadi selama-selamanya.[45]

Si hamba itu masuk dalam majlis ketuhanan Yang Maha Tinggi, ia menyerah bulat kepada Allah dan menurut lakuan Allah semata.[46]

Orang-orang yang benar-benar hamba Allah percaya kepada Allah dan menyerahkan semua hal dirinya kepada Allah; percaya dengan kurnian rezki daripada Allah dan yakin bahawa apa sahaja yang ditetapkan oleh Allah   kepadanya pasti ia dapat dan apa sahaja yang dihindarkan oleh Allah darinya pasti tidak ia dapat.[47]

Mereka yang sudah membuat penyerahan secara menyeluruh kepada Allah swt berkata:

Cukuplah Allah menjadi Penolong Kami dan Allah adalah sebaik-baik Pelindung. [48]

Sesungguhnya sembahyangku, ibadahku, hidupku dan matiku hanyalah untuk Allah, Tuhan semesta alam, tiada sekutu bagi-Nya.[49]

Justeru itu hati mereka menjadi pasrah kepada Allah swt dan setiap kali disebut nama Allah swt mereka begitu prihatin sehingga mengegarkankan hati mereka itu.

Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang beriman itu ialah mereka yang apabila disebut nama Allah gementarlah hati mereka dan apabila dibacakan kepada mereka ayat-ayatNya, menjadikan mereka bertambah iman dan kepada Tuhan mereka jualah mereka berserah.[50]

Sebenarnya, kita sudah pun membuat penyerahan sepenuhnya kepada Allah swt semasa kita dalam rahim ibu kita dan juga semasa kita dilahirkan serta semasa kita masih bayi.

Dialah yang menjaga kamu dalam perut ibumu sebelum kamu lahir dan Dialah yang memelihara kamu semasa kamu masih bayi.[51]

Lihat juga kepada penyerahan yang tidak berbelah bagi oleh Isteri Imran kepada Allah swt berkenaan anaknya Mariam serta zuriat Mariam:

Maka apabila dia melahirkannya, berkatalah ia: Wahai Tuhanku! Sesungguhnya aku telah melahirkan seorang anak perempuan (sedang yang aku harap-harapkan ialah anak lelaki) dan Allah memang mengetahui akan apa yang dilahirkannya itu dan memanglah tidak sama anak lelaki dengan anak perempuan dan bahawasanya aku telah menamakannya Mariam dan aku melindungi dia dengan peliharaanMu, demikian juga zuriat keturunannya, dari godaan syaitan yang kena rejam (yang dikutuk dan disingkirkan).[52]

Kerana penyerahannya yang tidak berbelah bagi maka Allah swt menerima penyerahannya dan dengan itu Mariam dan puteranya Nabi Isa (as) tidak diganggu oleh Syaitan semasa kelahiran Nabi Isa (as).

Maka dia (Mariam yang dinazarkan oleh ibunya) diterima oleh Tuhannya dengan penerimaan yang baik.[53]

Setiap anak Adam disentuh oleh Syaitan ketika dilahirkan oleh ibunya kecuali Mariam dan puteranya. [54]

Yang tidak dapat menerima bahawa ketetapan Allah swt sudah sempurna dan tidak akan ada perubahan ialah Iblis dan sekutu-kutunya. Mereka  berpendapat ketetapan Allah swt tidak sempurna lagi adil. Niat mereka ialah untuk membuat kebanyakan manusia tidak menyakini Allah Maha Bijaksana lagi Maha Mengetahui. Jika ini terjadi maka mereka telah dapat buktikan bahawa keputusan Allah swt menjadikan manusia itu KhalifahNya memang tidak bijaksana.

Iblis berkata: Oleh kerana Engkau (wahai Tuhan) menyebabkan daku tersesat (maka) demi sesungguhnya aku akan mengambil tempat menghalangi mereka (dari menjalani) jalanMu yang lurus; Kemudian aku datangi mereka, dari hadapan mereka serta dari belakang mereka, dan dari kanan mereka serta dari kiri mereka dan Engkau tidak akan dapati kebanyakan mereka bersyukur.[55]

Mereka menggoda dan terus menggoda supaya kita sentiasa menyangsikan kesempurnaan Loh MahfuzNya dan dengan itu, menyangsikan Kebijaksanaan Allah swt. Justeru itu, seperti syaitan-syaitan, kita mempercayai Ketetapan Allah swt masih boleh di ubahsuai dengan usaha dan kehendak kita. Dengan ini, iman kita menjadi rosak kerana kita sudah bersekongkol dengan mereka.

Dan (ingatlah) ketika Tuhanmu berfirman kepada malaikat: Sesungguhnya Aku hendak menjadikan seorang khalifah di bumi. Mereka bertanya (tentang hikmat ketetapan Tuhan itu dengan berkata): Adakah Engkau (Ya Tuhan kami) hendak menjadikan di bumi itu orang yang akan membuat bencana dan menumpahkan darah (berbunuh-bunuhan), padahal kami sentiasa bertasbih dengan memujiMu dan mensucikanMu?. [56]

Sangkaan (kamu) yang demikian itu diperelokkan (oleh Syaitan) di dalam hati kamu dan lagi kamu telah menyangka berbagai-bagai sangkaan yang buruk dan (dengan itu) menjadilah kamu kaum yang rosak binasa.[57]

Apabila kita menyangsikan Kebijaksanaan Allah swt dan menolak kesempurnaan Loh Mahfuz, minda kita menjadi menjadi keras malahan lebih keras daripada batu.

Dia menciptakan manusia dari air benih, (setelah sempurna kejadiannya), tiba-tiba menjadilah dia seorang pembantah yang terang jelas bantahannya.[58]

Kemudian setelah itu hati menjadi keras seperti batu bahkan lebih keras lagi. Padahal di antara batu-batu itu sungguh ada yang mengalir sungai-sungai daripadanya dan di antaranya sungguh ada terbelah lalu keluarlah mata air daripadanya dan di antaranya sungguh ada yang meluncur jatuh kerana takut kepada Allah.[59]

Maha Suci Allah dan Maha Tinggi dari sifat-sifat yang mereka berikan.[60]

Continue reading »

2 comments » | gnosticism

SESUDAH MAKRIFATULLAH, PENYERAHAN – 1

December 28th, 2009 — 12:40am

Rencana Allah swt menerusi ujian-ujian untuk mengenalpasti baka-baka yang istimewa yang dapat menerajui tempat-tempat Khalifah-Khalifah Allah swt di hari muka sudah menjadi ketetapan yang muktamad. Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

Sesungguhnya rencana-Ku amatlah teguh.[1]

Kamu sekali-kali tiada akan mendapati perubahan pada sunnah Allah.[2]

RencanaNya yang sudahpun dilakarkanNya adalah untuk membuktikan (di hari muka) kepada Iblis dan sekutu-sekutunya bahawa keputusanNya melantik manusia menjadi KhalifahNya adalah satu keputusan yang berhikmah lagi bijaksana dan dengan itu, Dia-lah Yang Maha Bijaksana.

Allah mengatur urusan (makhluk-Nya). [3]

Tidak ada bagi penduduk langit dan bumi pengurus selain daripadaNya dan Dia tidak menjadikan sesiapapun masuk campur dalam hukumNya.[4]

Dan tiadalah Kami menciptakan langit dan bumi serta segala yang ada di antara keduanya sebagai ciptaan yang tidak mengandungi hikmah dan keadilan; yang demikian adalah sangkaan orang-orang yang kafir! Maka kecelakaanlah bagi orang-orang yang kafir itu dari azab Neraka.[5]

Sehubungan dengan itu, Allah swt mengizinkan Iblis hidup hingga ke akhir zaman. Di sini kita lihat bagaimana Maha Penyabarnya Allah swt dan KetulusanNya untuk memberi kesedaran kepada Iblis dan sekutu-kutunya tentang kesilapan mereka. Walaupun Dia boleh menghukum mereka serta merta kerana kebiadaban mereka tetapi Dia tidak berbuat begitu.

Allah Maha Mengetahui, lagi Maha Penyabar.[6]

Allah Maha Pengampun, lagi Maha Penyabar.[7]

RencanaNya tidak berubah kerana ianya datang daripada Loh MahfuzNya yang sempurna lagi tidak ada sedikit pun kecacatan. Ini adalah kerana Loh Mahfuz itu diciptakan oleh Allah Yang Maha Bijaksana lagi Maha Mengetahui. Justeru itu kesemua ketetapanNya (termasuk Qadha dan Qadar kita) adalah tetap dan tidak akan ada perubahan.

Sesungguhnya Engkau jualah Yang Maha Mengetahui, lagi Maha Bijaksana.[8]

Engkau tidak sekali-kali akan mendapati sebarang perubahan bagi “Sunnatullah” dan engkau tidak sekali-kali akan mendapati sebarang penukaran bagi perjalanan “Sunnatullah” itu.[9]

Maka hendaklah kita menyerah sepenuhnya kepada Qadha dan Qadar kita yang sudah dilakarkanNya dengan sempurna di dalam Loh MahfuzNya semasa Dia berfirman, “Kun!”.

Hai orang-orang yang beriman masuklah kamu ke dalam Islam secara keseluruhannya.[10]

Allah telahpun menentukan kadar dan masa bagi berlakunya tiap-tiap sesuatu[11]

Orang-orang itu akan memperolehi bahagian yang telah ditentukan untuknya dalam kitab (Loh Mahfuz).[12]

Lihatlah pandangan Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani berkenaan ini:

Pakailah Islam dan kemudian menyerah terus kepada takdir Allah.[13]

Orang-orang yang benar-benar hamba Allah percaya kepada Allah dan menyerahkan semua hal dirinya kepada Allah.[14]

Kamu hendaklah berserah dan bertawakkal sepenuhnya kepada Allah dalam segala hal.[15]

Penerimaan dan penyerahan kepada Qadha dan Qadar kita dengan sepenuhnya tidak ada tolak ansurnya kerana ini sudah menjadi rukun ke enam dalam Rukun Iman. Justeru itu, sesiapa yang menolak Qadha dan Qadar masih belum beriman.

Hendaklah engkau beriman kepada Allah, kepada malaikat-Nya, kitab-kitab-Nya, para utusan-Nya, dan Hari Akhir (kiamat) serta beriman kepada takdir dan buruknya takdir. [16]

Seandainya salah seorang di antara mereka mempunyai emas segunung Uhud yang dia nafkahkan maka Allah tidak bakal menerimanya sebelum dia beriman kepada takdir. [17]

Manusia langsung tidak berfikir atau bersusah hati sekiranya esok matahari ataupun bulan tidak terbit dengan itu akan berlaku bencana yang besar kepada dunia. Ini adalah kerana urusan mereka ini sudah kita serahkan sepenuhnya kepada Ilahi justeru itu kita tidak memeraskan minda kita setiap hari untuk berfikir tentangnya.

Dialah (Tuhan) yang telah menjadikan malam dan siang, serta matahari dan bulan; tiap-tiap satunya beredar terapung-apung di tempat edaran masing-masing (di angkasa lepas).[18]

Kalau kita boleh menyerah pengurusan kesemua ciptaan kepada Allah swt maka kenapa kita tidak boleh berbuat begitu kepada kehidupan kita sendiri. Mengapa kita mengecualikan diri kita? Kenapa kita mesti menyusahkan minda kita apabila segala urusan hidup kita sudah Allah swt lakarkanNya di dalam Loh MahfuzNya dan tidak satu pun Dia lupakan? Justeru itu Dia-lah yang sebenarnya mengurus hidup kita. Kerana itu Allah swt berfirman yang bermaksud:

Sebenarnya segala urusan itu adalah kepunyaan Allah.[19]

Dia Yang Hidup Kekal lagi terus menerus mengurus (makhluk-Nya).[20]

Katakanlah, “Semuanya  dari sisi Allah”. Mengapa orang-orang itu hampir tidak memahami perbicaraan sedikitpun?[21]

Setiap waktu Dia dalam kesibukan.[22]

Tidaklah Kami alpakan sesuatupun di dalam al Kitab.[23]

Sesungguhnya yang demikian itu adalah mudah bagi Allah.[24]

Malahan kita tidak ada pilihan sama ada kita hendak hidup esok hari ataupun tidak. Kalau keesokan hari kita dibangunkan maka kita terpaksa mengharungi hidup ini sehari lagi. Kalau keesokkan kita meninggal dunia maka banyak perkara yang kita mahu membuatnya tertinggal begitu sahaja..

Manusia dan mahkluk itulah yang tertaluk kepada Allah dan Allah tidak tertaluk kepada mereka.[25]

Dan Dialah yang menidurkan kamu di malam hari  … kemudian membangunkan kamu pada siang hari untuk sempurnakan umur(mu) yang telah ditentukan.[26]

Allah memegang jiwa (orang) ketika matinya dan (memegang) jiwa (orang) yang belum mati di waktu tidurnya.[27]

Pendekkata apa jua kita buat mestilah dengan izinNya yang sudah pun terlakar di dalam Loh MahfuzNya. Hingga hendak mati juga perlu akan izinNya. Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

Tidak ada suatu mushibah yang menimpa seseorang kecuali dengan izin Allah.[28]

Dan jangan sekali-kali kamu mengatakan terhadap sesuatu, “Sesungguhnya aku akan mengerjakan itu besok pagi., kecuali dengan menyebut, “Insya-Allah”.[29]

Sesuatu yang bernyawa tidak akan mati melainkan dengan izin Allah sebagai ketetapan yang telah ditentukan waktunya.[30]

Kamu membunuh mereka dengan izin-Nya.[31]

Maka biarkan Qadha dan Qadar berjalan mengikut apa yang sudah ditetapkanNya dengan sempurna di dalam Loh MahfuzNya dan jangan kita fikir-fikirkan lagi. Kita tidak akan dapat menukarkannya kerana rencanaNya tetap. Kalau pun ada pertukaran, ini sudahpun dilakarkan terlebih dahulu di dalam Loh MahfuzNya. Kalau Dia asyik menukar-nukar Pelan IndukNya maka ini menunjukkan Dia tidak Bijaksana dan Loh Mahfuz tidak sempurna.

Sesungguhnya Kami menciptakan tiap-tiap sesuatu menurut takdir (yang telah ditentukan): [32]

Continue reading »

4 comments » | gnosticism

Broader Picture of the Dzatiyah Concept XVI

December 28th, 2009 — 12:00am

And when We wish to destroy a town, We send Our commandment to the people of it who lead easy lives, but they transgress therein; thus the word proves true against it, so We destroy it with utter destruction.[99]

 

Does it not then direct them aright how many of the generations In whose dwelling-places they go about We destroyed before them? Most surely there are signs in this for those endowed with understanding.[100]

 

We destroyed aforetime populations round about you; and We have shown the Signs in various ways, that they may turn (to Us).[101]

 

And We have left thereof an evident Sign, for any people who (care to) understand.[102]

 

All Praise is to God for making the people of Muhammad steadfast in their belief and for protecting the authenticity of the Al Quran which has been and shall be the one of the main pillars of our faith in the days to come.  

 

This day have I perfected your religion for you, completed my favour upon you, and have chosen for you Islam as your religion. [103]

 

If anyone desires a religion other than Islam (submission to Allah) never will it be accepted of him; and in the Hereafter he will be in the ranks of those who have lost. (all spiritual good). [104]

 

This (Al Quran) is no less than a Message for the nations. [105]

 

We will assuredly guard it (Al Quran). [106]

 

None can change His Words: for He is the one who heareth and knoweth all. [107]

 

All Praise is to God, apart from the Al Quran we have also the As Sunnah (records of the Prophet’s saying, doing and silence). To this end, Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) had said to the effect:

 

I left in you two matters, you will not got astray as long as you take hold of it: The Book Of Allah (Al Quran) and the Tradition of the Prophet (As Sunnah). [108]

 

With the advent of prophet Muhammad [pbuh] no longer will God tests us with apocalypse alike that in Noah’s or Lot’s or Syuaib’s or Salleh’s time but rather through a test of a lesser degree. To this end, the prediction of an apocalypse to come in 2012 sounds hollow.

 

And Allâh would not punish them while you (Muhammad) are amongst them, nor will He punish them while they seek (Allâh’s) Forgiveness.[109]

 

Do men think that they will be left alone on saying “We believe” and that they will not be tested? We did test those before them, and Allah will certainly know those who are true from those who are false.[110]

 

Ye shall certainly be tried and tested in your possessions and in your personal selves.[111]

 

And know ye that your possessions and your progeny are but a trial.[112]

 

O ye who believe! Truly, among your wives and your children are (some that are) enemies to yourselves. [113]

 

Notwithstanding, God will test through our closed ones, poverty, property and other means.

 

Ye shall certainly be tried and tested in your possessions and in your personal selves. [114]

 

And know ye that your possessions and your progeny are but a trial. [115]

O ye who believe! Truly, among your wives and your children are (some that are) enemies to yourselves: so beware of them! [116]

 

Be that as it may, God tests us according to our capability. Nonetheless, Satan will endeavour to tip the scale and made the burden felt duly onerous.

 

O ye Children of Adam! Let not Satan seduce you, in the same manner as he got your parents out of the Garden.[117]

 

He did lead astray a great multitude of you. Did ye not, then, understand? [118]

 

Should the burden is made onerous by the Satan, one must supplicate God for assistance.

 

And say “O my Lord! I seek refuge with Thee from the suggestions of the Satans. “And I seek refuge with Thee O my Lord! Lest they should come near me.” [119]

 

If a suggestion from Satan assail thy (mind), seek refuge with Allah; for He heareth and knoweth (all things). Those who fear Allah, when a thought of evil from Satan assaults them, bring Allah to remembrance, when lo! they see (aright)! [120]

 

Even Prophet Job supplicated God for assistance when he could not stomach anymore the onslaught of Satan on him.

 

And remember Our servant Job, when he called upon his Lord: The Satan has afflicted me with toil and torment. [121]

 

So for those who have sinned be quick to repent before it is too late as Pharaoh had regrettably found out.

 

We took the Children of Israel across the sea: Pharaoh and his hosts followed them in insolence and spite. At length, when overwhelmed with the flood, he said: “I believe that there is no god except Him Whom the Children of Israel believe in: I am of those who submit (to Allah in Islam).” (It was said to him): “Ah now!- But a little while  before, wast thou in rebellion!- and thou didst mischief (and violence)! “This day shall We save thee in thy body, that thou mayest be a sign to those who come after thee! But verily, many among mankind are heedless of Our Signs!” [122]  

 

Notwithstanding, many still failed to achieve the grade and they and their descendant to-be became history. Failing to understand the purpose of the divine test, our Blessed Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) was understandably upset to perceive there were still many who have yet to accept Islam. To this end, he was reprimanded by God.

 

And if their turning away is hard on you, then if you can seek an opening (to go down) into the earth or a ladder (to ascend up) to heaven so that you should bring them a sign and if Allah had pleased He would certainly have gathered them all on guidance, therefore be not of the ignorant. [123]

 

If it had been Allah’s will, they would not have taken false gods: but We made thee not one to watch over their doings, nor art thou set over them to dispose of their affairs. [124]

 

As earlier mentioned that the test is for the sole purpose of producing tip-top Vicegerents in the near future in quantity and quality who are to subjugate the evil ones in the Outer Space out there, govern them and bring them back to worship God. This is the task that had been rejected when offered to other creations except mankind. Thence we have to undergo the test and we accepted this with our “eyes open”. Thus God chastised us as being foolish. Such being the case there is no cause for complain and regret now.

 

We did indeed offer the Trust to the Heavens and the Earth and the Mountains; but they refused to undertake it, being afraid thereof: but man undertook it;- He was indeed unjust and foolish. (With the result) that Allah has to punish the Hypocrites, men and women, and the Unbelievers, men and women, and Allah turns in Mercy to the Believers, men and women: for Allah is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful. [125]

 

Bibliography

[66] At Tahrim (66):8

[67] An Nisa (4):116.

[68] Al Maidah (6):88.

[69] Terjemahan Sunan Ibnu Majah Bk.4, 966 (1993).

[70] Terjemahan sahih Muslim Bk.4,707 (1994).

[71] Ali Imran (3):128-129.

[72] Al Ankabut (29):40

[73] Al Ar’aaf (7):72.

[74] Al Anbiya (21):11

[75] Yunos (10):23.

[76] An Nisa (4):110

[77] An Nisa (4):111

[78] Yunos (10):13.

[79] Al An’aam (6):6

[80] Maryam (19):59

[81] Al Baqarah (2):59

[82] An Nisa (4):111

[83] Al Maidah (5):49

[84] Anfaal (8):55

[85] Al Hadid (57):26

[86] Asy Syu’araa (26):120-121.

[87] Hud (11):46.

[88] At Tahriim (66):10.

[89] Al Araaf (7):72.

[90] Al Haaqqah (69):6-8.

[91] Hud (11):64.

[92] Hud (11):94-95.

[93] Al Hijr (15):78-79.

[94] Asy Syu’araa (26):190.

[95] An Naml (27): 57.

[96] Al Ankabut (29):35.

[97] Al Anfaal (8):54

[98] Al Hijr (15):4

[99] Al Israa (17):16

[100] Thaha (20)128; As Sajda (32):26; Hgafir (40):21

[101] Al Ahqaf (46):72

[102] Al Ankabut (29):35

[103] Al Maidah (5):3.

[104] Ali Imran (3):85.

[105] Al Anaam (6):90.

[106] Al Hijr (15):9.

[107] Al Anaam (6):115.

[108] Translation of Al Muwatta Vol .II, 544 (?)

[109]  An Anfaal (8):33

[110] Al Ankabut (29):2-3

[111] Ali Imran (3):186

[112] Al Anfaal (8):28

[113] At Taghabun (64):14.

[114] Ali Imran (3):186.

[115] Al Anfaal (8):28.

[116] At Taghabun (64):14.

[117] Al A’raaf (7):27

[118] Yasin (36):62

[119] Al Mukminun (23):97-98.

[120] Al A’raaf (7):200-201

[121] Shad (38):41

[122] Yunos (10):90-92

[123] An An’aam (6):35

[124] An An’aam (6):107

[125] Al Ahzab (33):72

Comment » | gnosticism

SESUDAH MAKRIFATULLAH – UJIAN VI

December 21st, 2009 — 12:00am


Dan kenanglah ketika Allah menjadikan kamu khalifah-khalifah sesudah kaum Nabi Nuh dan Allah telah menambahkan kamu kelebihan (dan kekuatan) pada bentuk kejadian tubuh kamu. Maka kenanglah akan nikmat-nikmat Allah supaya kamu berjaya.[128]

Dan kenanglah ketika Allah menjadikan kamu khalifah-khalifah sesudah kaum Aad.[129]

Wahai Daud, sesungguhnya Kami telah menjadikanmu khalifah di bumi, maka jalankanlah hukum di antara manusia dengan (hukum syariat) yang benar.[130]

Dan Nabi Sulaiman mewarisi Nabi Daud. [131]

Mereka berkata: Kami telah dianiaya dan diperhambakan (oleh Firaun) sebelum engkau datang kepada kami dan sesudah engkau datang kepada kami. Nabi Musa menjawab: Mudah-mudahan Tuhan kamu akan membinasakan musuh kamu dan menjadikan kamu khalifah di bumi, kemudian Dia akan memerhati bagaimana pula perbuatan kamu? [132]

Kemudian Kami jadikan kamu (wahai umat Muhammad) khalifah-khalifah di bumi menggantikan mereka yang telah dibinasakan itu, supaya Kami melihat apa pula corak dan bentuk kelakuan yang kamu akan lakukan. [133]

Untuk anak-anak Adam (as) yang sebelum bernikah meninggal dunia ataupun meninggal dunia sesudah bernikah tetapi tidak mempunyai zuriat, bagi mereka di situlah berakhir keturunan mereka. Namun penyokong-penyokong Allah swt yang mati tetap akan dapat ganjaran mereka daripada Allah swt.

Dialah yang telah mentakdirkan adanya mati dan hidup (kamu) untuk menguji dan menzahirkan keadaan kamu: Siapakah di antara kamu yang lebih baik amalnya; dan Dia Maha Kuasa, lagi Maha Pengampun..[134]

Tiap-tiap diri akan merasai mati dan Kami menguji kamu dengan kesusahan dan kesenangan sebagai cubaan dan kepada Kamilah kamu semua akan dikembalikan.[135]

Orang-orang yang apabila mereka ditimpa oleh sesuatu kesusahan, mereka berkata: Sesungguhnya kami adalah kepunyaan Allah dan kepada Allah jualah kami kembali. Mereka itu ialah orang-orang yang dilimpahi dengan berbagai-bagai kebaikan dari Tuhan mereka serta rahmatNya dan mereka itulah orang-orang yang dapat petunjuk hidayatNya. [136]

Dan jangan sekali-kali engkau menyangka orang-orang yang terbunuh pada jalan Allah itu mati, bahkan mereka adalah hidup di sisi Tuhan mereka dengan mendapat rezeki; mereka bersukacita dengan kurniaan Allah yang telah dilimpahkan kepada mereka dan mereka bergembira dengan berita baik mengenai orang-orang, yang masih tinggal di belakang, yang belum sampai kepada mereka, (iaitu) bahawa tidak ada kebimbangan terhadap mereka dan mereka pula tidak akan berdukacita. Mereka bergembira dengan balasan nikmat dari Allah dan limpah kurniaNya dan (ingatlah), bahawa Allah tidak menghilangkan pahala orang-orang yang beriman. [137]

Merekalah penyokong-penyokong (agama) Allah. Ketahuilah! Sesungguhnya penyokong-penyokong (agama) Allah itu ialah orang-orang yang berjaya.[138]

Dan janganlah kita mengenepikan orang-orang yang bukan Islam kerana kemungkinan di dalam baka mereka ada baka khalifah Allah swt. Contohnya, Nabi Ibrahim (as). Dia dilahirkan dalam keluarga yang bukan Islam serta bapanya pembuat berhala. [139]

Ketika dia berkata kepada bapanya: Wahai ayahku, mengapa ayah menyembah benda yang tidak mendengar dan tidak melihat serta tidak dapat menolongmu sedikitpun?. Wahai ayahku, sesungguhnya telah datang kepadaku dari ilmu pengetahuan yang tidak pernah datang kepadamu oleh itu ikutlah daku; aku akan memimpinmu ke jalan yang betul. Wahai ayahku, janganlah ayah menyembah Syaitan, sesungguhnya Syaitan itu adalah menderhaka kepada Allah yang melimpah-limpah rahmatNya. Wahai ayahku, sesungguhnya aku bimbang bahawa ayah akan kena azab dari (Allah) Ar-Rahman disebabkan ayah menyembah yang lainnya; maka dengan sebab itu akan menjadilah ayah rakan bagi Syaitan di dalam Neraka.[140]

Dan Nabi Ibrahim menjadikan kalimah tauhid itu tetap kekal pada keturunannya, supaya mereka kembali (kepada tauhid itu, jika ada yang menyeleweng kepada syirik).[141]

Begitu juga janganlah ketepikan kaum wanita kerana daripada mereka juga boleh mendapat keturunan yang akan menjadi Khalifah-Khalifah Allah swt di hari muka. Sebagai contoh kita lihat sahaja kepada Nabi Isa (as). Juga pada peringkat sain terkini, projek klon membolehkan zuriat dihasilkan menerusi baka (DNA) seseorang.

Mariam berkata: Wahai Tuhanku! Bagaimanakah aku akan beroleh seorang anak, padahal aku tidak pernah disentuh oleh seorang lelaki pun? Allah berfirman: Demikianlah keadaannya, Allah menjadikan apa yang dikehendakiNya; apabila Dia berkehendak melaksanakan sesuatu perkara, maka Dia hanyalah berfirman kepadanya: Jadilah engkau, lalu menjadilah ia.[142]

Allah swt Yang Maha Berkuasa lagi Maha Bijaksana mengambil cara ini untuk memilih Khalifah-KhalifahNya supaya tidak difitnahkan sekiranya Dia mencari jalan yang mudah untuk melantik khalifah-KhalifahNya tanpa ujian.

Maka adakah patut kamu menyangka bahawa Kami hanya menciptakan kamu (dari tiada kepada ada) sahaja dengan tiada sebarang hikmat pada ciptaan itu?[143]

Allah berfirman: Bukankah Aku telah katakan kepada kamu, bahawasanya Aku mengetahui segala rahsia langit dan bumi dan Aku mengetahui apa yang kamu nyatakan dan apa yang kamu sembunyikan?.[144]

Sesungguhnya Dia Maha Mendengar, lagi Maha Mengetahui. [145]

Sesungguhnya Engkau jualah Yang Maha Mengetahui, lagi Maha Bijaksana. [146]

Sesungguhnya Aku mengetahui akan apa yang kamu tidak mengetahuinya.[147]

Justeru itu, hendaklah anda “membuka” minda anda dan jangan berkeluh-kesah dengan ujian yang anda hadapi kerana kesemua umat manusia juga diuji bukan anda seorang dan ianya untuk menghasilkan Khalifah-Khalifah yang berwibawa di hari muka untuk mentakbirkan Angkasa Lepas serta menundukkan dan menjajah Syaitan-Syaitan kesemuanya.

Perangilah mereka sehingga tidak ada lagi fitnah dan (sehingga) menjadilah agama itu semata-mata kerana Allah.[148]

Dan berperanglah kamu pada jalan Allah dan ketahuilah, sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mendengar, lagi Maha Mengetahui. [149]

Continue reading »

2 comments » | gnosticism

Broader Picture of the Dzatiyah Concept XV

December 21st, 2009 — 12:00am

O ye who believe! Turn to Allah with sincere repentance: in the hope that your Lord will remove from you your evil deeds and admit you to Gardens beneath which Rivers flow. [66]

God forgives whatsoever sins except sin of ascribing partner to Him. Such sin is not only unforgivable but also wipe-out all our good deeds.

Surely Allah does not forgive that anything should be associated with Him, and He forgives what is besides this to whom He pleases; and whoever associates anything with Allah, he indeed strays off into a remote error. [67]

If they had associate others (with Him), certainly whatever their good deeds shall become naught. [68]

Even if your sins are sky high and you repented, Allah will forgive you. [69]

Prophet Muhammad [pbuh] had narrated about a man who had taken 100 lives and was on his way to repent when he died. Both the Angels of Hell and Heaven were each claiming that the Deceased would be their resident. They were then directed by God to take measurement as to whether Hell or Heaven was nearer to the Deceased. After measurement was taken, it was discovered that the Deceased was nearer to heaven. He was therefore its resident. [70]

There was an incident during the Battle of Uhud when Prophet Muhammad [pbuh] was injured and he commented as to how his people would benefit if they injured the very person who was sent to them by God. To this end, Angel Gabriel was sent to him to deliver God’s message as follow:

Not for thee, (but for Allah), is the decision: Whether He turn in mercy to them, or punish them; for they are indeed wrong-doers. To Allah belongeth all that is in the heavens and on earth. He forgiveth whom He pleaseth and punisheth whom He pleaseth; but Allah is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful. [71]

Those who were tested and did not make it they would be wipe-out through calamities.

So We punished for their sins; of them were they on whom We sent down a violent storm, and of them were they whom the rumbling overtook, and of them were they whom We made to be swallowed up by the earth, and of them were they whom We drowned; and it did not beseem Allah that He should be unjust to them, but they were unjust to their own self.[72]

We saved him and those who adhered to him, by our Mercy and We cut off the roots of those who rejected our Signs and did not believe.[73]

How many were the populations we utterly destroyed because of their iniquities, setting up in their places other peoples![74]

But when He delivereth them Behold! they transgress insolently through the earth in defiance of right! O mankind! your insolence is against your own self? an enjoyment of the life of the Present: in the end to Us is your return, and We shall show you the truth of all that ye did.[75]

Yet whoso doeth evil or wrongeth his own self[76]

Whoso committeth sin committeth it only against himself.[77]

Generations before you We destroyed when they did wrong.[78]

See they not how many of those before them We did destroy? ? Generations We had established on the earth, in strength such as We have not given to you,? for whom We poured out rain from the skies in abundance, and gave streams flowing beneath their (feet): yet for their sins We destroyed them, and raised in their wake fresh generations (to succeed them).[79]

But after them there followed a posterity who missed prayers and followed after lusts: soon, then will they face Destruction.[80]

But the transgressors changed the word from that which had been given them; so We sent on the transgressors a plague from heaven, for that they infringed (our command) repeatedly.[81]

And if anyone earns sin, he earns it against his own self: for Allah is full of knowledge and wisdom.[82]

For some of their crimes it is Allah’s purpose to punish them. And truly most men are rebellious. [83]

For the worst of beasts in the sight of Allah are those who reject Him: they will not believe.[84]

And We sent Noah and Abraham, and established in their line Prophethood and Revelation: and some of them were on right guidance, but many of them became rebellious transgressors.[85]

1. The peoples of Prophet Noah

So We delivered him and those with him in the laden ark. Then We drowned the rest afterwards. Most surely there is a sign in this, but most of them do not believe. [86]

And Nuh cried out to his Lord and said: My Lord! surely my son is of my family, and Thy promise is surely true, and Thou art the most just of the judges. He said: O Nuh! surely he is not of your family; surely he is (the doer of) other than good deeds, therefore ask not of Me that of which you have no knowledge; surely I admonish you lest you may be of the ignorant. He said: My Lord! I seek refuge in Thee from asking Thee that of which I have no knowledge; and if Thou shouldst not forgive me and have mercy on me, I should be of the losers. [87]

Allah sets forth an example to those who disbelieve the wife of Nuh. [88]

2. The peoples of Prophet Hood

So We delivered him and those with him by mercy from Us, and We cut off the last of those who rejected Our communications and were not believers. [89]

And as to Ad, they were destroyed by a roaring, violent blast which He made to prevail against them for seven nights and eight days unremittingly, so that you might have seen the people therein prostrate as if they were the trunks of hollow palms. Do you then see of them one remaining? [90]

3. The peoples of Prophet Salleh

“And O my people! this she-camel of Allah is a symbol to you: leave her to feed on Allah’s (free) earth, and inflict no harm on her, or a swift Penalty will seize you!” But they did hamstring her. So he said: “Enjoy yourselves in your homes for three days: (then will be your ruin):(behold) there is a promise not to be belied!” When Our Decree issued, We saved Salleh and those who believed with him by (special) Grace from Ourselves? and from the Ignominy of that Day. For thy Lord? He is the Strong One, and Able to enforce His Will. The (mighty) Blast overtook the wrongdoers, and they lay prostrate in their homes before the morning ? As if they had never dwelt and flourished there. [91]

4. The peoples of Prophet Syuaib

We saved Shuaib and those who believed with him, by (special) Mercy from Ourselves: but the (mighty) Blast did seize the wrongdoers, and they lay prostrate in their homes by the morning? As if they had never dwelt and flourished there! Ah! behold! How the Madyan were removed (from sight) as were removed the Thamud! [92]

So We exacted retribution from them. They were both on an open highway, plain to see. [93]

Verily in that is a Sign: but most of them do not believe. [94]

5. The peoples of Prophet Lot

But We saved him and his family, except his wife: her We destined to be of those who lagged behind. And We rained down on them a shower (of brimstone): and evil was the shower on those who were admonished (but heeded not)! [95]

And We have left thereof an evident Sign, for any people who understand. [96]

6.  Pharaoh and his peoples

“(Deeds) after the manner of the people of Pharaoh and those before them”: they treated as false the signs of their Lord; so We destroyed them for their crimes and We drowned the people of Pharaoh: for they were all oppressors and wrong-doers.[97]

Despite ample time and clear warnings had been given before their destruction, yet they never changed. They could even see as they traveled remnants of those destroyed and this too had no effect on them.

And never did We destroy a town but it had a term made known.[98]

Bibliography

[65] Az Zumar (39):53

[66] At Tahrim (66):8

[67] An Nisa (4):116.

[68] Al Maidah (6):88.

[69] Terjemahan Sunan Ibnu Majah Bk.4, 966 (1993).

[70] Terjemahan sahih Muslim Bk.4,707 (1994).

[71] Ali Imran (3):128-129.

[72] Al Ankabut (29):40

[73] Al Ar’aaf (7):72.

[74] Al Anbiya (21):11

[75] Yunos (10):23.

[76] An Nisa (4):110

[77] An Nisa (4):111

[78] Yunos (10):13.

[79] Al An’aam (6):6

[80] Maryam (19):59

[81] Al Baqarah (2):59

[82] An Nisa (4):111

[83] Al Maidah (5):49

[84] Anfaal (8):55

[85] Al Hadid (57):26

[86] Asy Syu’araa (26):120-121.

[87] Hud (11):46.

[88] At Tahriim (66):10.

[89] Al Araaf (7):72.

[90] Al Haaqqah (69):6-8.

[91] Hud (11):64.

[92] Hud (11):94-95.

[93] Al Hijr (15):78-79.

[94] Asy Syu’araa (26):190.

[95] An Naml (27): 57.

[96] Al Ankabut (29):35.

[97] Al Anfaal (8):54

[98] Al Hijr (15):4

Comment » | gnosticism

SESUDAH MAKRIFATULLAH – UJIAN V

December 14th, 2009 — 12:00am

Sesudah anda bertaubat maka jangan ulangi lagi perkara-perkara mungkar yang lama dan juga yang baru.

Dan juga orang-orang yang apabila melakukan perbuatan keji atau menganiaya diri sendiri, mereka segera ingat kepada Allah lalu memohon ampun akan dosa mereka dan sememangnya tidak ada yang mengampunkan dosa-dosa melainkan Allah dan mereka juga tidak meneruskan perbuatan keji yang mereka telah lakukan itu, sedangkan mereka mengetahui. Orang-orang yang demikian sifatnya, balasannya ialah keampunan dari Tuhan mereka, dan Syurga-syurga yang mengalir di bawahnya beberapa sungai, mereka kekal di dalamnya dan yang demikian itulah sebaik-baik balasan (bagi) orang-orang yang beramal.[109]

Kerana itu lah hendaklah kita berdoa semoga Allah swt menlanjutkan zuriat-zuriat kita dan semoga daripada mereka akan datang Khalifah-Khalifah Allah swt yang berwibawa di hari muka.

Nabi Ibrahim pun memohon dengan berkata: (Ya Tuhanku!) Jadikanlah juga (apalah jua kiranya) dari keturunanku (pemimpin-pemimpin ikutan).[110]

Wahai Tuhan kami! Jadikanlah kami berdua: Orang-orang Islam (yang berserah diri) kepadaMu dan jadikanlah daripada keturunan kami: Umat Islam (yang berserah diri) kepadamu dan tunjukkanlah kepada kami syariat dan cara-cara ibadat kami dan terimalah taubat kami; sesungguhnya Engkaulah Maha Penerima taubat, lagi Maha Mengasihani. [111]

Ketika itu Nabi Zakaria berdoa kepada Tuhannya, katanya: Wahai Tuhanku! Kurniakanlah kepadaku dari sisiMu zuriat keturunan yang baik; sesungguhnya Engkau sentiasa Mendengar (menerima) doa permohonan. [112]

Berdoalah dengan berkata: Wahai Tuhanku, ilhamkanlah daku supaya tetap bersyukur akan nikmatmu yang engkau kurniakan kepadaku dan kepada ibu bapaku dan supaya aku tetap mengerjakan amal soleh yang Engkau redai; dan jadikanlah sifat-sifat kebaikan meresap masuk ke dalam jiwa zuriat keturunanku.[113]

Sehubungan dengan ini, Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

Maka Tuhan mereka perkenankan doa mereka (dengan firmanNya): Sesungguhnya Aku tidak akan sia-siakan amal orang-orang yang beramal dari kalangan kamu, samada lelaki atau perempuan, (kerana) setengah kamu (adalah keturunan) dari setengahnya yang lain; maka orang-orang yang berhijrah (kerana menyelamatkan agamanya) dan yang diusir keluar dari tempat tinggalnya dan juga yang disakiti (dengan berbagai-bagai gangguan) kerana menjalankan agamaKu dan yang berperang (untuk mempertahankan Islam) dan yang terbunuh (gugur Syahid dalam perang Sabil) – sesungguhnya Aku akan hapuskan kesalahan-kesalahan mereka dan sesungguhnya Aku akan masukkan mereka ke dalam Syurga yang mengalir di bawahnya beberapa sungai, sebagai pahala dari sisi Allah dan di sisi Allah jualah pahala yang sebaik-baiknya (bagi mereka yang beramal soleh). [114]

Dan juga mereka (yang diredhai Allah itu ialah orang-orang) yang berdoa dengan berkata: Wahai Tuhan kami, berilah kami beroleh dari isteri-isteri dan zuriat keturunan kami: Perkara-perkara yang menyukakan hati melihatnya dan jadikanlah kami imam ikutan bagi orang-orang yang (mahu) bertakwa. [115]

Juga berwasiatlah kepada anak-anak kita supaya memegang tali yang kukoh ini dan janganlah mereka mati melainkan dalam Islam. Dengan ini, zuriat-zuriat mungkin berpeluang menyandang kedudukan Khalifah-Kalifah Allah swt di hari muka.

Dan berpegang teguhlah kamu sekalian kepada tali Allah. [116]

Dan dia pula beriman kepada Allah, maka sesungguhnya dia telah berpegang kepada simpulan (tali agama) yang teguh yang tidak akan putus dan (ingatlah), Allah Maha Mendengar, lagi Maha Mengetahui.[117]

Dan Nabi Ibrahim pun berwasiat dengan agama itu kepada anak-anaknya dan (demikian juga) Nabi Yaakub (berwasiat kepada anak-anaknya) katanya: Wahai anak-anakku! Sesungguhnya Allah telah memilih agama (Islam) ini menjadi ikutan kamu, maka janganlah kamu mati melainkan kamu dalam keadaan Islam. [118]

(Demikianlah wasiat Nabi Yaakub, bukan sebagaimana yang kamu katakan itu wahai orang-orang Yahudi)! Kamu tiada hadir ketika Nabi Yaakub hampir mati, ketika dia berkata kepada anak-anaknya: Apakah yang kamu akan sembah sesudah aku mati? Mereka menjawab: Kami menyembah Tuhanmu dan Tuhan datuk nenekmu Ibrahim dan Ismail dan Ishak, iaitu Tuhan Yang Maha Esa dan kepadaNyalah sahaja kami berserah diri (dengan penuh iman).[119]

Dan (ingatlah) ketika Luqman berkata kepada anaknya, semasa dia memberi nasihat kepadanya: Wahai anak kesayanganku, janganlah engkau mempersekutukan Allah (dengan sesuatu yang lain), sesungguhnya perbuatan syirik itu adalah satu kezaliman yang besar.[120]

Wahai anak kesayanganku, dirikanlah sembahyang dan suruhlah berbuat kebaikan, serta laranglah daripada melakukan perbuatan yang mungkar dan bersabarlah atas segala bala bencana yang menimpamu. Sesungguhnya yang demikian itu adalah dari perkara-perkara yang dikehendaki diambil berat melakukannya. [121]

Kerana umat Nabi Muhammad (saw) adalah umat yang terakhir maka jelas Khalifah-Khalifah Allah swt yang akan datang di hari muka adalah daripada umat Nabi Muhammad (saw). Merekalah pengganti Nabi ataupun “Ulama waristu Ambiya.”

Dan demikianlah Kami jadikan kamu (wahai umat Muhammad) satu umat yang pilihan lagi adil, supaya kamu layak menjadi orang yang memberi keterangan kepada umat manusia  dan Rasulullah (Muhammad) pula akan menjadi orang yang menerangkan kebenaran perbuatan kamu.[122]

Dan Dialah yang menjadikan kamu Khalifah di bumi dan meninggikan setengah kamu atas setengahnya yang lain beberapa darjat.[123]

Allah menjanjikan orang-orang yang beriman dan beramal soleh dari kalangan kamu (wahai umat Muhammad) bahawa Dia akan menjadikan mereka KhalifahKhalifah yang memegang kuasa pemerintahan di bumi, sebagaimana Dia telah menjadikan orang-orang yang sebelum mereka: KhalifahKhalifah yang berkuasa dan Dia akan menguatkan dan mengembangkan agama mereka (agama Islam) yang telah diredhaiNya untuk mereka; dan Dia juga akan menggantikan bagi mereka keamanan setelah mereka mengalami ketakutan. Mereka terus beribadat kepadaKu dengan tidak mempersekutukan sesuatu yang lain denganKu dan (ingatlah) sesiapa yang kufur ingkar sesudah itu, maka mereka itulah orang-orang yang derhaka.[124]

Akan ada seorang Khalifah di akhir-akhir  zaman umatku yang akan memberi kemewahan tanpa berkira. Dialah adalah Imam Mahdi.[125]

Dan di antara orang-orang yang Kami ciptakan ada umat yang memberi petunjuk dengan hak dan dengan yang hak itu (pula) mereka menjalankan keadilan.[126]

Namun begitu tidak kita nafikan mereka yang menjadi Khalifah-Khalifah Allah swt sebelum kita dan tidak kita membezakan mereka.

Katakanlah (wahai Muhammad): Kami beriman kepada Allah dan kepada apa yang telah diturunkan kepada kami dan kepada apa yang telah diturunkan kepada Nabi-nabi: Ibrahim, Ismail, Ishak, Yaakub dan keturunannya dan kepada apa yang telah diberikan kepada Nabi-nabi: Musa dan Isa dan sekalian Nabi-nabi dari Tuhan mereka. Kami tidak membeza-bezakan seseorang pun di antara mereka, dan kepada Allah jualah kami berserah diri.[127]

Continue reading »

3 comments » | gnosticism

Broader Picture of the Dzatiyah Concept XIV

December 14th, 2009 — 12:00am

As earlier mentioned, it is God’s plan to eventually prove to Iblis and his cronies that His Decision to appoint mankind to be His Vicegerent and to who they are to bow respectfully is a Wise Decision. Pursuant to this, mankind (as Vicegerent of God) would eventually subjugate Iblis and his cronies, govern them and bring them back to worship God once again.

It is the governing which is the most intriguing because there more than three hundred planet-like earths out there in the outer space the homes of the evil ones (Iblis and his cronies). Some of these planet-like earths are more than 8 times bigger than our Earth. So how do we govern them? Even our Earth we need so many Head of State. In addition to the quantity, we will also need quality. Many of these earth-like planets may have, together with their inhabitants, natural elements which are very unforgiving. We require very skillful and tested Vicegerents to govern these earth-likes planets including their inhabitants

What! Are ye the more difficult to create or the heaven (above)? (Allah) hath constructed it. [32]

So how does God get His Vicegerent not only in quantity but also in quality? This is done by Him testing Mankind from generation to generation for a long period of time until the final product – skillful and well-tested Vicegerents, in quantity and quality.

We did test those before them, and Allah will certainly know those who are true from those who are false. [33]

Say: “He hath power to send calamities on you, from above and below, or to cover you with confusion in party strife, giving you a taste of mutual vengeance? each from the other.” See how We explain the Signs by various (symbols) that they may understand.[34]

Distress and affliction befell them and they were shaken violently, so that the Apostle and those who believed with him said: When will the help of Allah come? Now surely the help of Allah is nigh![35]

And We have broken them up into various separate groups on the earth, some of them are righteous and some are away from that. And We tried them with good  and evil in order that they might turn (to Allâh’s Obedience).[36]

And remember, We delivered you from the people of Pharaoh: they set you hard tasks and punishments slaughtered your sons and let your womenfolk live; therein was a tremendous trial from your Lord.[37]

If Allah had so willed, He would have made you a single people, but (His plan is) to test you in what He hath given you: so strive as in a race in all virtues. The goal of you all is to Allah; it is He that will show you the truth of the matters in which ye dispute.[38]

Then We made you heirs in the land after them, to see how ye would behave![39]

Everyone will be tested as a mean to achieve the end (to produce qualitative Vicegerents) and there is no exception. Just like sunlight, everyone is touched by it. However, the test for Prophets of God was more severe than any ordinary person.

Abu Said Al Khudriy asked,”Oh, Messenger of God, who among the people who are greatly tested?” Messenger of God replied, “Prophets of God.”[40]

1.              Prophet Adam

Then did Satan make them slip from the (Garden), and get them out of the state (of felicity) in which they had been. And We said: “Get ye down, all (ye people), with enmity between yourselves. On earth will be your dwelling place and your means of livelihood – for a time.” [41]

2.              Prophet Ibrahim

They said, “Burn him and protect your gods, If ye do (anything at all)!” We said, “O Fire! be thou cool, and (a means of) safety for Abraham!” Then they planned against him: but We made them the ones that lost most! [42]

3.              Prophet Job

Then they planned against him: but We made them the ones that lost most! So We listened to him: We removed the distress that was on him, and We restored his people to him, and doubled their number,- as a Grace from Ourselves, and a thing for commemoration, for all who serve Us. [43]

4.              Prophet Zunnun

And remember Zunnun, when he departed in wrath: He imagined that We had no power over him! But he cried through the depths of darkness, “There is no god but Thou: glory to Thee: I was indeed wrong!” So We listened to him: and delivered him from distress: and thus do We deliver those who have faith. [44]

5.              Prophet Jacob

And he turned away from them, and said: “How great is my grief for Joseph!” And his eyes became white with sorrow, and he was suppressed with silent sorrow. [45]

Then when the bearer of the good news came, He cast (the shirt) over his face, and he forthwith regained clear sight. He said: “Did I not say to you, ‘I know from Allah that which ye know not?'” [46]

6.              Prophet Joseph

And (with passion) did she desire him, and he would have desired her, but that he saw the evidence of his Lord: thus (did We order) that We might turn away from him (all) evil and indecent deeds: for he was one of Our servants, chosen. [47]

7.              Prophet Moses

“Go, both of you, to Pharaoh, for he has indeed transgressed all bounds; “But speak to him mildly; perchance he may take warning or fear (Allah).” “But speak to him mildly; perchance he may take warning or fear (Allah).” He said: “Fear not: for I am with you: I hear and see (everything). [48]

8.              Prophet Isa

That they said (in boast), “We killed Christ Jesus the son of Mary, the Messenger of Allah.”;- But they killed him not, nor crucified him, but so it was made to appear to them, and those who differ therein are full of doubts, with no (certain) knowledge, but only conjecture to follow, for of a surety they killed him not. Nay, Allah raised him up unto Himself; and Allah is Exalted in Power, Wise.[49]

9.              Prophet Muhammad (pbuh)

Allah had helped you at Badr, when ye were a contemptible little force[50]

Hence it is vital that one should not be beguiled by Satan into doing that which God forbids as this will inevitably affect the chance of our descendants from being God’s Vicegerents as such doings are but sins which will invariably affect our spiritual strength and corrupt our moral platform.

And whoever commits a sin, he only commits it against his own soul. [51]

Do not associate any other god with Allah lest you should be thrown into hell, blamed, cast away. [52]

Whoever of you turns back from his religion, then he dies while an unbeliever– these it is whose works shall go for nothing in this world and the hereafter. [53]

O you who believe! Intoxicants and games of chance and (sacrificing to) stones set up and (dividing by) arrows are only an uncleanness, the Satan’s work; shun it therefore that you may be successful. [54]

And go not nigh to fornication; surely it is an indecency and an evil way. [55]

And do not kill any one whom Allah has forbidden, except for a just cause. [56]

And draw not near to the property of the orphan except in a goodly way till he attains his maturity and fulfill the promise; surely (every) promise shall be questioned about. [57]

And give full measure when you measure out, and weigh with a true balance; this is fair and better in the end. [58]

And follow not that of which you have not the knowledge; surely the hearing and the sight and the heart, all of these, shall be questioned about that. [59]

And do not go about in the land exultingly, for you cannot cut through the earth nor reach the mountains in height. [60]

Let not your soul waste away in grief. [61]

Persecution is severer than slaughter. [62]

Those who have transgressed the limits which God has promulgated should not be languished in anguish as God is Most Merciful so repent and seeks His Forgiveness and not repeating the same mistake and you will find God Most Forgiving.

And whoever does evil or acts unjustly to his soul, then ask forgiveness of Allah, he shall find Allah Forgiving, Merciful. [63]

But whoever repents after his iniquity and reforms (himself), then surely Allah will turn to him (mercifully); surely Allah is Forgiving, Merciful. [64]

Say: O my servants! who have acted extravagantly against their own souls, do not despair of the mercy of Allah; surely Allah forgives the faults altogether; surely He is the Forgiving the Merciful. [65]

Bibliography

[32]An Naazi’aat (79):27.

[33] Al Ankabut (29):3.

[34] Al An’aam (6):65

[35] Al Baqarah (2):214.

[36] Al A’raaf (7):168

[37] Al Baqarah (2):49.

[38] Al Maidah (5):48

[39] Yunos (10):14.

[40] Terjemahan Sunan Ibnu Majah Bk. 4, 732 (1993).

[41] Al Baqarah (2):36

[42] Al Anbiya (21):68-69

[43] Al Anbiya (21):83-84

[44] Al Anbiya (21):87.

[45] Yusuf (12):84

[46] Yusuf (12):96

[47] Yusuf (12):24

[48] Thaha (20):47

[49] An Nisa (4):157.

[50] Ali Imran (3):123.

[51] An Nisa (4):111

[52] Al Israa (17):38

[53] Al Baqarah (2):217

[54] Al Maidah (5):90

[55] Al Israa (17):32

[56] Al Israa (17):33

[57] Al Israa (17):34

[58] Al Israa (17):35

[59] Al Israa (17):36

[60] Al Israa (17):37

[61] At Fathir (35):8

[62] Al Baqarah (2):191

[63] An Nisa (4):110

[64] Al Maidah (5):39.

[65] Az Zumar (39):53

Comment » | gnosticism

Broader Picture of the Dzatiyah Concept XIII

December 7th, 2009 — 4:16am

4.              THE TEST

Remember God is All-Knowing and All-Wisest hence it is unthinkable that whatsoever He had provided for us in our Predestination is second best. We must trust that whatsoever He provided for us in our Predestination is the best for us in all circumstances. However being just mere human being we are unable to fathom His Greatness as such we ended up doubting Him and our Predestination. On the other hand, He is All-Benevolence and is never cruel to us in any way.

And We created not the heaven and the earth and all that is between them in vain. That is the opinion of those who disbelieve. And woe unto those who disbelieve, from the Fire! [1]

 

We created not the heavens and the earth and all between them but for just ends, and for a term appointed: but those who reject Faith turn away from that whereof they are warned.[2]

 

Allah is never unjust in the least degree. [3]

 

For Allah is never unjust to His servants[4]

 

There is no god but He: It is He Who gives life and gives death, The Lord and Cherisher to you and your earliest ancestors. Yet they play about in doubt. [5]

 

You may not want something but it is in fact good for you and God knows best what is good for you.

 

If ye take a dislike to them it may be that ye dislike a thing, and Allah brings about through it a great deal of good. [6]

 

There did Allah give you one distress after another by way of requital, to teach you not to grieve for that had escaped you and for  that had befallen you. For Allah is well aware of all that ye do. [7]

So when you are faced with an eventful episode in your life, be steadfast in your submission to His Will. Remember what come next is always the best for you.

 

Follow thou the inspiration sent unto thee, and be patient and constant, till Allah do decide: for He is the best to decide. [8]

 

Allah is Full of Knowledge and Wisdom. [9]

 

Only those are Believers who have believed in Allah and His Messenger, and have never since doubted. [10]

 

The truth is from thy Lord so be not at all in doubt. [11]

Never be then of those who doubt. [12]

 

Among the Believers are men who have been true to their covenant with Allah: of them some have died, and some wait: but they have never changed  in the least. [13]

 

Once you have accepted the perfection of His Divine Plan as well as your Predestination then your faith is comparatively higher than before.

 

So if they believe as ye believe, they are indeed on the right path. [14]

 

They said: “For us Allah sufficeth, and He is the best Guardian.” [15]

 

Their Lord will guide them because of their faith. [16]

 

Whoever submits his whole self to Allah, and is a doer of good, has grasped indeed the firmest hand-hold: and with Allah shall all things return. [17]

 

Then will you be able to perceive that all that God had provided in His Divine Plan are nothing less than the best and His Blessings for you.

Then which of the favours of your Lord will ye deny? [18]

 

Then which of the gifts of thy Lord, (O man), wilt thou dispute about? [19]

 

And Allah careth for all, and He knoweth all things. [20]

 

Tears will drop from your eyes acknowledging God’s Virtues, Kindness and His Great loves for His al His creations.

 

And when they listen to the revelation received by the Messenger, thou wilt see their eyes overflowing with tears, for they recognise the truth: they pray: “Our Lord! we believe; write us down among the witnesses. [21]

 

And in between tears we shall affirm that God will never made anything in vain. To this end, God had commanded to the effect:

Those who remember Allah standing and sitting and lying on their sides and reflect on the creation of the heavens and the earth: Our Lord! Thou hast not created this in vain! Glory be to Thee. [22]

 

God will then make you a privy to His secret by increasing your Knowledge and your Faith.

 

Allah will rise up, to (suitable) ranks (and degrees), those of you who believe and who have been granted Knowledge. [23]

Allah created not (all) that save in truth. He detaileth the revelations for people who have knowledge. [24]

 

Remember He tested every one of us to separate those whose lineage will produce the Vicegerents He needed in the future and those whose lineage will not. The “seedlings” of the former are now planted all over the world. The Muslim population in Europe, Great Britain, Canada, America, Asia, South East Asia, Oceania and others is increasing in manifold and that in no time much of their population will be Muslims.

If it were Allah’s Will, He could gather them together unto true guidance. [25]

 

In Allah’s sight are (all) His servants.[26]

 

In due time these places shall yield the Vicegerents as needed by God to fulfill His plan as mentioned earlier. To this end, even “Mahdi” the most promising of all Vicegerent who will be from the lineage of our Prophet Muhammad [pbuh] may come from any of these places. He will be well versed with all the sciences and knowledge of his time.

Mahdi is from my lineage. He has a wide forehead and pointed nose. He will administer the World with justice and equality when the World before this was administered by Iron-fist. He will rule the World for seven years. [27]

Additional intriguing factor in connection to this phenomenon is, the increase of the Muslims population in Europe, Great Britain, Canada, America and Oceania is without any or even apparent Office of the Mufti or Islamic Religious Council. It seems that the “seedlings” of the Vicegerents being distributed throughout the aforesaid countries by God without giving them the pampering of the Office of the Mufti or Islamic Religious Council. In this way, they are tested on an even playing field.

We made thee not one to watch over their doings, nor art thou set over them to dispose of their affairs.[28]

 

In other words, they are to survive as a good practicing Muslim despite living in a non-Muslim state and without the assistance of the Office of the Mufti or Islamic Religious Council. If they do survive as a good practicing Muslim then the chances of their descendants being the Vicegerents of God in the distant future are good. In this way, Islam is a religion of personal conviction. Whether you are a good or a wayward Muslim is between you and God and should not be dictated by any one not even the Office of Mufti or the Islamic religious Council.

 

As for those who fear their Lord unseen for them is Forgiveness and a great Reward. [29]

 

As for those living in States where they receive assistance and guidance from the Office of the Mufti or Islamic Religious Council, they will be tested through the “Door of Globalisation”. Through the Door of Globalisation, the “Hands of Modernisation” are reaching out to them. At times, the Hands of Modernisation will introduce teachings, cultures, arts values and other evolutions which many are threatening and unpalatable to Islam. With the constant and regular onslaught by the Hands of Modernisation, will the Muslims in these States survived as a good practicing Muslim? Survival dictates being able to live with the changes and yet still be a good practicing Muslim without resorting to violence at all. To this end, the Office of Mufti and Islamic Religious Council play a vital role to ensure or assist in their survival as a good practicing Muslim without dictating violence. To do otherwise, then their chances of having their descendants as the Vicegerents of God are obliterated. To achieve this, the Office of Mufti and Islamic Religious Council must be ever ready to change as and when necessary to adapt to the ever changing environment. It should be remembered, changes depict the Greatness of God and none can stop it. Every rising of the Sun brings a new day. By being adaptable, though not necessarily compromising the teaching of Islam, the Office of Mufti and Islamic Religious Council not only help the survival of their fellow Muslims but also theirs too. If they refused to change or to adapt to changing environment, then there is a danger of them being archaic and rusty and so too will be those who they are in-charge. This will inevitably lead to the clash of two civilizations, the old and the new.

Through the changes and innovation day to day, Allah shows His Greatness. [30]

 

And verily this Brotherhood of yours is a single Brotherhood and I am your Lord and Cherisher: therefore fear Me (and no other). But people have cut off their affair (of unity), between them, into sects. [31]

Bibliography

[1] Shad (38):27

[2] Al Ahqaf(46):3

[3] An Nisa (4):40.

[4] Al Anfaal (8):51; Fushshilat (41):46; Al Hajj (22):10.

[5] Ad Dhukaan (44):8-9.

[6] An Nisa (4):19.

[7] Al Imran (3):153.

[8] Yunos (10):109.

[9] Al Fath (48):4.

[10] Al Hujurat(49):15.

[11] Al Baqarah (2):147; Yunos (10):.

[12] Al An’aam  (6):114.

[13] Al Ahzab(33):23.

[14] Al Baqarah (2):137.

[15] Al Imran (3):173.

[16] Yunus (10):9.

[17] Luqman (31):22.

[18] Ar-Rahman(55):13;16;18;21;23;25;28;30;32;34;36;38;40;42;45;47;49;51;53;55;57;59;61;63; 65;67; 69;71;73;75;77

[19] An Najm (53):55.

[20] Al Imran(3):73.

[21] Al Maidah (5):83.

[22] Al Imran (3):191

[23] Al Mujadilah (58):11.

[24] Yunos (10):5

[25] An An’aam (6):35

[26] Ali Imran (3):20

[27] Sunan Abu Dawud Bk 3, 1191 (1990)

[28] An An’aam (6):107

[29] Al  Mulk (67):12.

[30] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, op cit, 27.

[31] Al Mukminun (23):53

3 comments » | gnosticism

SESUDAH MAKRIFATULLAH – UJIAN IV

December 7th, 2009 — 12:00am

Sesungguhnya Allah tidak suka kepada orang-orang yang sombong takbur dan membangga-banggakan diri; Iaitu orang-orang yang bakhil dan menyuruh manusia supaya bakhil serta menyembunyikan apa-apa jua yang Allah berikan kepada mereka dari limpah kurnianya dan (sebenarnya) Kami telah sediakan bagi orang-orang kafir itu azab seksa yang amat menghina; Dan juga orang-orang yang membelanjakan hartanya dengan menunjuk-nunjuk kepada manusia (riak).[80]

Kalau kita merasakan ujian itu sangat berat kerana gangguan Syaitan, hendaklah kita mohon pertolongan dan perlindungan Allah swt.

Dan katakanlah: Wahai Tuhanku, aku berlindung kepadaMu dari hasutan Syaitan-syaitan. Dan aku berlindung kepadaMu, wahai Tuhanku, supaya Syaitan-syaitan itu tidak menghampiriku. [81]

Wahai sekalian orang-orang yang beriman! Mintalah pertolongan dengan bersabar dan dengan (mengerjakan) sembahyang; kerana sesungguhnya Allah menyertai orang-orang yang sabar.[82]

Berilah khabar gembira kepada orang-orang yang sabar. (Iaitu) orang-orang yang apabila mereka ditimpa oleh sesuatu kesusahan, mereka berkata: Sesungguhnya kami adalah kepunyaan Allah dan kepada Allah jualah kami kembali. Mereka itu ialah orang-orang yang dilimpahi dengan berbagai-bagai kebaikan dari Tuhan mereka serta rahmatNya dan mereka itulah orang-orang yang dapat petunjuk hidayatNya. [83]

Nabi Ayub (as) juga berdoa kepada Allah swt meminta perlindungan daripada gangguan Syaitan:

Dan (ingatkanlah peristiwa) hamba Kami: Nabi Ayub ketika dia berdoa merayu kepada Tuhannya dengan berkata: Sesungguhnya aku diganggu oleh Syaitan dengan kesusahan dan azab siksa (penyakit).[84]

Kalau kita ternoda dan melakukan maksiat dan sebagainya maka segeralah bertaubat dan kembali kepada Allah swt serta memohon dengan rendah diri keampunanNya.

Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang bertakwa, apabila mereka disentuh oleh sesuatu imbasan hasutan dari Syaitan, mereka ingat (Allah swt) maka dengan itu mereka nampak (jalan yang benar).[85]

Berdoalah kepada Tuhan kamu dengan merendah diri dan (dengan suara) perlahan-lahan. Sesungguhnya Allah tidak suka kepada orang-orang yang melampaui batas.[86]

Mereka sentiasa berdoa kepada Tuhan mereka dengan perasaan takut (akan kemurkaanNya) serta dengan perasaan ingin memperolehi lagi (keredaanNya).[87]

Dan sesiapa yang melakukan kejahatan atau menganiaya dirinya sendiri (dengan melakukan maksiat) kemudian dia memohon ampun kepada Allah, nescaya dia akan mendapati Allah Maha Pengampun, lagi Maha Mengasihani.[88]

Maka sesiapa yang bertaubat sesudah dia melakukan kejahatan (curi) itu dan memperbaiki amal usahanya, sesungguhnya Allah menerima taubatnya; kerana Allah Maha Pengampun, lagi Maha Mengasihani.[89]

Wahai orang-orang yang beriman! Bertaubatlah kamu kepada Allah dengan Taubat Nasuha, mudah-mudahan Tuhan kamu akan menghapuskan kesalahan-kesalahan kamu dan memasukkan kamu ke dalam Syurga yang mengalir di bawahnya beberapa sungai.[90]

Janganlah mereka berputus asa daripada mendapat keampunan daripada Allah swt. RahmatNya sentiasa mendahului kemurkaanNya lagi

Rahmat-Ku (Allah) mendahului kemurkaan-nya.[91]

Kalau tidaklah kerana karunia dan rahmat Allah kepada kamu tentulah kamu mengikut syaitan kecuali sebahagian daripada kamu.[92]

Katakanlah (wahai Muhammad): Wahai hamba-hambaKu yang telah melampaui batas terhadap diri mereka sendiri (dengan perbuatan-perbuatan maksiat), janganlah kamu berputus asa dari rahmat Allah, kerana sesungguhnya Allah mengampunkan segala dosa; sesungguhnya Dialah jua Yang Maha Pengampun, lagi Maha Mengasihani.[93]

Adalah Allah swt itu lebih dekat daripada urat nyawa kita serta Dia memakbulkan doa apabila kita berdoa kepadaNya.

Sesungguhnya Tuhanku sentiasa dekat, lagi sentiasa memperkenankan permohonan hambaNya.[94]

Sesungguhnya Aku (Allah) sentiasa hampir (kepada mereka); Aku perkenankan permohonan orang yang berdoa apabila dia berdoa kepadaKu.[95]

Ketahuilah sesungguhnya pertolongan Allah itu dekat[96]

Dan Tuhan kamu berfirman: Berdoalah kamu kepadaKu nescaya Aku perkenankan doa permohonan kamu.[97]

Mereka (Adam dan Hawa) berdua merayu: Wahai Tuhan kami, kami telah menganiaya diri kami sendiri, dan kalau Engkau tidak mengampunkan kami dan memberi rahmat kepada kami, nescaya menjadilah kami dari orang-orang yang rugi.[98]

(Yunos) berkata: Sesungguhnya tiada Tuhan (yang dapat menolong) melainkan Engkau (ya Allah)! Maha Suci Engkau (daripada melakukan aniaya, tolongkanlah daku)! Sesungguhnya aku adalah dari orang-orang yang menganiaya diri sendiri.[99]

Berkatalah ia (Adam): Maha Suci Engkau (wahai Tuhanku), aku bertaubat kepadaMu dan akulah orang yang awal pertama beriman (pada zamanku)[100]

Aku (Muhammad) memohon keampunan Allah swt seratus kali sehari.[101]

Allah swt mengampunkan segala dosa melainkan syirik. Syirik membatalkan segala amalan-amalan kita.

Sesungguhnya Allah tidak mengampuni dosa mempersekutukan (sesuatu) dengan Dia, dan Dia mengampuni dosa yang selain dari syirik itu bagi siapa yang dikehendaki-Nya. Barangsiapa yang mempersekutukan (sesuatu) dengan Allah, maka sesungguhnya ia telah sesat sejauh-jauhnya.[102]

Dan sesungguhnya telah diwahyukan kepadamu dan kepada (nabi-nabi) yang sebelummu,”Jika kamu mempersekutukan (Tuhan) akan hapuslah amalmu dan tentulah kamu termasuk orang-orang yang merugi.”

Seandainya mereka mempersekutukan Allah niscaya lenyaplah daripada mereka amalan yang telah mereka kerjakan.[103]

Dosa-dosa yang lain walaupun setinggi gunung Allah swt sedia mengampunkannya.

Sekiranya kamu berdosa sehingga mencapai langit dosamu, kemudian kamu bertaubat, niscaya Allah akan memberikan ampunan kepadamu.[104]

Dan (Allah menerima pula taubat) tiga orang yang ditangguhkan (penerimaan taubat mereka) hingga apabila bumi yang luas ini (terasa) sempit kepada mereka (kerana mereka dipulaukan) dan hati mereka pula menjadi sempit (kerana menanggung dukacita), serta mereka yakin bahawa tidak ada tempat untuk mereka lari dari (kemurkaan) Allah melainkan (kembali bertaubat) kepadaNya; kemudian Allah (memberi taufiq serta) menerima taubat mereka supaya mereka kekal bertaubat. Sesungguhnya Allah Dialah Penerima taubat lagi Maha Mengasihani.[105]

Rasulullah (saw) ada menceritakan tentang seorang yang sudah membunuh seratus orang dan sedang berjalan untuk menemui seseorang alim untuk bertaubat tetapi dalam perjalannya ia meninggal dunia. Maka malaikat berselisih sama ada dia adalah penghuni Neraka ataupun Syurga. Maka disuruh ukur sama ada si-mati lebih dekat kepada negeri tujuannya (bertaubat) ataupun yang ditinggalkannya. Apabila diukur maka negeri yang dekat ialah negeri yang ditujuinya. Maka si-mati adalah penghuni Syurga.[106]

Di masa perang uhud, Rasulullah (saw) setelah mendapat kecederaan ada bersabda iaitu bagaimanakah mereka akan selamat apabila Nabi yang menyeru mereka ke Islam di cederakan. Maka datanglah malaikat Jibril (as) menyampaikan firman Allah swt kepada baginda yang bermaksud seperti berikut:

Engkau tidak berhak sedikitpun (wahai Muhammad) dalam urusan (orang-orang yang ingkar) itu (kerana urusan mereka tertentu bagi Allah), samada Dia menerima taubat mereka ataupun Dia menyeksa mereka kerana sesungguhnya mereka itu orang-orang yang zalim. Dan bagi Allah jualah segala yang ada di langit dan yang ada di bumi. Dia mengampunkan sesiapa yang dikehendakiNya dan Dia menyeksa sesiapa yang dikehendakiNya dan (ingatlah), Allah Maha Pengampun, lagi Maha Mengasihani.[107]

Maka pohonkanlah keampunanNya sebelum terlambat seperti keadaan Firaun, taubatnya ditolak oleh Allah swt.

(Allah berfirman): Adakah sekarang (baru engkau beriman), padahal sesungguhnya engkau dari dahulu telah kufur derhaka dan engkau telahpun menjadi dari orang-orang yang melakukan kerosakan?.[108]

Continue reading »

2 comments » | gnosticism

The Broader Picture of the Dzatiyah Concept XII

November 30th, 2009 — 12:00am

In reality the One who did or did not do or remain neutral is none other than God hence there is no good and no bad and no loss and no gain and no benefit and no giving and no taking, no opening and no closing, no death and no life, no respect and no shame, no affluence and no poverty as all these  are in the hand of God. [122]

You should then accept Predestination and later accord with it wholeheartedly. In this way, you are in the state of Abdal and men of spiritual knowledge who know God, the AlMighty, the All-Glorious. [123]

Once we have surrendered to Allah’s Will, come what may, we must keep shut and bear with it with patience.

The servant of God becomes like an infant in his mother’s arms or a corpse being bath or a ball at the feet of the  players – toss-up, roll, above ground, to the left, to the centre; all the time changing places and positions. It just does not have any control over itself. [124]

In other words, you are subjected to Divine Predestination. You are being toss and turn by   Divine Predestination. [125]

Therefore do not complaint even if your flesh is cut in pieces with scissors. Verily most of the many calamities befalling the sons of Adam were due to their complaints against the Lord.[126]

They know safety lies in silence and meditating the Lord.[127]

Those who are near to the Lord must always exercise caution as well as be well mannered.[128]

You must be well mannered, keep your peace and not talkative, patient, surrendered wholeheartedly to Him.[129]

If Allah assists you, then there is none that can overcome you, and if He forsakes you, who is there then that can assist you after Him? And on Allah should the believers rely. [130]

Remember He is our lord and it is not Him who is subjected to us; on the contrary, it is us who are subjected to Him.

Mankind and all other creations are subjected to Allah and Allah is not subjected to them.[131]

He cannot be questioned concerning what He does and they shall be questioned. [132]

If we continue to doubt His Divine Plan being complete and perfect then we are disparaging Him Who is The All-Wisest. To this end, he could easily replace us we another creation who would love and respect Him.

O ye who believe! if any from among you turn back from his Faith, soon will Allah produce a people whom He will love as they will love Him,- lowly with the believers, mighty against the rejecters, fighting in the way of Allah, and never afraid of the reproaches of such as find fault. [133]

Seest thou not that Allah created the heavens and the earth in Truth? If He so will, He can remove you and put (in your place) a new creation? [134]

So leave those who disparaged Allah and those who make fun of their religion. Do not sit or be part of them lest you too would be corrupted.

And when they hear vain talk, they turn away therefrom and say: “To us our deeds, and to you yours; peace be to you: we seek not the ignorant.” [135]

When thou seest men engaged in vain discourse about Our Signs, turn away from them unless they turn to a different theme. If Satan ever makes thee forget, then after recollection, sit not thou in the company of those who do wrong. [136]

Leave alone those who take their religion to be mere play and amusement, and are deceived by the life of this world. [137]

So if they dispute with thee, say: “I have submitted my whole self to Allah and so have those who follow me.” [138]

If you are troubled by Satans with fear, unsavoury thoughts, anger and others seek refuge with Allah, He is nearer to us than our jugular vein.

Those who fear Allah, when a thought of evil from Satan assaults them, bring Allah to remembrance, when lo! they see (aright)! [139]

We are nearer to him than (his) jugular vein. [140]

For my Lord is (always) near, ready to answer. [141]

And say “O my Lord! I seek refuge with Thee from the suggestions of the Satans. “And I seek refuge with Thee O my Lord! Lest they should come near me.” [142]

Commemorate Our Servant Job. Behold he cried to his Lord: “The Satan has afflicted me with distress and suffering!” “Strike with thy foot: here is (water) wherein to wash, cool and refreshing, and (water) to drink.” And We gave him (back) his people, and doubled their number,- as a Grace from Us, and a thing for commemoration, for all who have Understanding. [143]

Then do ye remember Me; I will remember you. Be grateful to Me, and reject not Faith. [144]

Stand steadfast to Allah and to His will come what may and you will succeed because surely the supporters of Allah will eventually triumph. They are the elects of God and in their place in the hereafter is Paradise.

You shall not find a people who believe in Allah and the latter day befriending those who act in opposition to Allah and His Messenger, even though they were their (own) fathers, or their sons, or their brothers, or their kinsfolk; these are they into whose hearts He has impressed faith, and whom He has strengthened with an inspiration from Him: and He will cause them to enter gardens beneath which rivers flow, abiding therein; Allah is well-pleased with them and they are well-pleased with Him these are Allah’s party: now surely the party of Allah are the successful ones.[145]

God shall open the book in the hand of His messenger, and His messenger reading therein shall call all the angels and prophets and all the elects, and on the forehead of each one shall be written the mark of the messenger of God. And in the book shall be written the glory of paradise.[146]

Continue reading »

Comment » | gnosticism

SESUDAH MAKRIFATULLAH – UJIAN III

November 30th, 2009 — 12:00am

7.      Nabi Musa (as)

    Oleh itu, pergilah kamu berdua kepadanya (Firaun), kemudian katakanlah: Bahawa sesungguhnya kami ini Rasul-rasul dari Tuhanmu, maka bebaskanlah kaum Bani lsrail mengikut kami dan janganlah engkau menyiksakan mereka. Sesungguhnya kami telah datang kepadamu membawa satu tanda (mukjizat) dari Tuhanmu! Dan selamat sejahtera, itu adalah untuk orang-orang yang menurut petunjuk agama Allah.[52]

    8.        Nabi Isa (as)

      Dan juga (disebabkan) dakwaan mereka dengan mengatakan: “Sesungguhnya kami telah membunuh Al-Masih Isa Ibni Mariam, Rasul Allah”. Padahal mereka tidak membunuhnya dan tidak memalangnya (di kayu palang iaitu salib), tetapi diserupakan bagi mereka (orang yang mereka bunuh itu seperti Nabi Isa).[53]

      9.        Nabi Muhammad (saw)

        Dan sesungguhnya Allah telah menolong kamu mencapai kemenangan dalam peperangan Badar, sedang kamu berkeadaan lemah (kerana kamu sedikit bilangannya dan kekurangan alat perang). [54]

        Namun dengan kedatangan Nabi Muhammad (saw), Allah swt tidak akan menurunkan bala bencana seperti yang terjadi kepada umat-umat dahulu. Sekiranya baginda tiada lagi,  Allah swt tidak akan  berbuat demikian selagi ada orang-orang beriman berdoa memohon keampunan daripadaNya. Kita hanya diuji oleh Allah swt melalui anak, isteri, kesempitan kewangan, harta dan sebagainya.

        Dan Allah tidak sekali-kali akan menyeksa mereka, sedang engkau (wahai Muhammad) ada di antara mereka dan Allah tidak akan menyeksa mereka sedang mereka beristighfar (meminta ampun). [55]

        Demi sesungguhnya, kamu akan diuji pada harta benda dan diri kamu.[56]

        Dan ketahuilah bahawa harta benda kamu dan anak-anak kamu itu hanyalah menjadi ujian dan sesungguhnya di sisi Allah jualah pahala yang besar.[57]

        Wahai orang-orang yang beriman! Sesungguhnya ada di antara isteri-isteri kamu dan anak-anak kamu yang menjadi musuh bagi kamu[58]

        Menerusi ujian-ujian ini dapat dikenalpasti mereka yang boleh menjadi Khalifah-KhalifahNya yang berwibawa dan dengan itu keturunan mereka akan dibenarkan membiak di dunia ini. Daripada mereka ini akan datang Khalifah-Khalifah Allah swt yang berwibawa di hari muka. Allah swt telah menjadikan langit dan bumi dan di antaranya dalam 6 Fasa. Mungkin kemunculan Khalifah-Kahlifah ini dalam Fasa ke empat ataupun lima.

        Sesungguhnya Allah telah memilih Nabi Adam dan Nabi Nuh dan juga keluarga Nabi Ibrahim dan keluarga Imran, melebihi segala umat (yang ada pada zaman mereka masing-masing). (Mereka berkembang-biak sebagai) satu keturunan (zuriat) yang setengahnya berasal dari setengahnya yang lain dan (ingatlah), Allah sentiasa Mendengar, lagi sentiasa Mengetahui. [59]

        Dan Kami telah kurniakan kepada Nabi Ibrahim: (Anaknya) Ishak (dari isterinya Sarah) dan (cucunya) Yaakub. Tiap-tiap seorang (dari mereka) Kami telah berikan petunjuk dan Nabi Nuh juga Kami telah berikan petunjuk dahulu sebelum itu dan dari keturunan Nabi Ibrahim itu (ialah Nabi-nabi): Daud dan Sulaiman dan Ayub dan Yusuf dan Musa dan Harun dan demikianlah Kami memberi balasan kepada orang-orang yang berusaha supaya baik amal perbuatannya. Dan (dari keturunannya juga ialah Nabi-nabi): Zakaria dan Yahya dan Isa dan Ilyas; semuanya dari orang-orang yang soleh. Dan (dari keturunannya juga ialah Nabi-nabi): Ismail, Ilyasak, Yunus, Lut dan mereka itu semuanya, Kami lebihkan darjat mereka atas umat-umat (yang ada pada zamannya). Dan (Kami juga lebihkan darjat) sebahagian daripada datuk nenek mereka dan keturunan mereka dan mereka dan keturunan mereka dan saudara-saudara mereka; dan Kami telah pilih mereka, serta Kami tunjukkan mereka ke jalan yang lurus. [60]

        Dan Kami limpahi berkat kepadanya (Ibrahim) dan kepada (anaknya): Ishak dan di antara zuriat keturunan keduanya ada yang mengerjakan kebaikan dan ada pula yang berlaku zalim dengan nyata, terhadap dirinya sendiri. [61]

        Mereka itulah sebahagian dari Nabi-nabi yang telah dikurniakan Allah nikmat yang melimpah-limpah kepada mereka dari keturunan Nabi Adam dan dari keturunan orang-orang yang Kami bawa (dalam bahtera) bersama-sama Nabi Nuh dan dari keturunan Nabi Ibrahim dan (dari keturunan) Israil- dan mereka itu adalah dari orang-orang yang Kami beri hidayat petunjuk dan Kami pilih. Apabila dibacakan kepada mereka ayat-ayat (Allah) Ar-Rahman, mereka segera sujud serta menangis. [62]

        Allah berfirman: Wahai Nuh! Turunlah (dari bahtera itu) dengan selamat dan berkat dari Kami kepadamu dan kepada umat-umat yang bersama-samamu. [63]

        Allah Tuhan yang menciptakan langit dan bumi serta segala yang ada di antara keduanya dalam enam fasa kemudian Dia bersemayam di atas Arasy. [64]

        Nabi Muhammad (saw) ada bersabda bahawa Allah swt akan memanjang masa dunia ini selagi Imam Mahdi belum berkuasa ke atas bumi ini.

        Seandainya dunia tidak tersisa selain satu hari, pasti Allah memanjangkan hari itu sehingga dia berkuasa.[65]

        Imam Mahdi adalah daripada zuriatku dan dia mempunyai dahi yang luas dan hidung mancung. Dia akan mengisikan dunia ini dengan keadilan dan kesaksamaan sebagaimana sebelum ini dunia tertindas dan dan ditakkbir dengan kuku-besi. Dia akan mentakbir dunia ini selama tujuh tahun. [66]

        Rasulullah (saw) juga da bersabda:

        Sesungguhnya Allah memilih Ismail dari keturunan Ibrahim dan memilih keturunan Kinanah daripada keturunan Ismail dan memilih suku Quraisy daripada keturunan Kinanah dam memilih Hashim daripada suku Quraisy dan memilih aku dari keturunan Hashim.[67]

        Berwaspadalah kepada Syaitan kerana mereka akan membuat ujian kita ini menjadi lebih berat dan tiada tertahan.

        Wahai anak-anak Adam! Janganlah kamu diperdayakan oleh Syaitan sebagaimana ia telah mengeluarkan kedua ibu bapa kamu dari Syurga.[68]

        Dan sesungguhnya Syaitan itu telah menyesatkan golongan yang ramai di antara kamu; (setelah kamu mengetahui akibat mereka) maka tidakkah sepatutnya kamu berfikir dan insaf? [69]

        Sesungguhnya Syaitan itu sentiasa menyuruh (pengikut-pengikutnya) melakukan perkara yang keji dan perbuatan yang mungkar.[70]

        Dia menyuruh kamu melakukan perbuatan yang keji.[71]

        Jangan samasekali mempersalahkan Allah swt ataupun bersangka buruk terhadap Allah swt yang Maha Mengetahui lagi Maha Bijaksana. RencanaNya bukan untuk perseorangan tetapi untuk kesemua umat manusia seperti cahaya matahari, ia dijadikanNya untuk kesemua umat manusia bukan untuk perseorangan.

        Dan sebaliknya apabila dia diuji oleh Tuhannya, dengan disempitkan rezekinya, (dia tidak bersabar bahkan dia resah gelisah) serta merepek dengan katanya: Tuhanku telah menghinakan daku![72]

        Kerana itu, Allah swt melarang kita membuat perkara mungkar, maksiat, jenayah, membunuh diri, murtad dan lain-lain kerana ini semua pekerjaan Syaitan dan perbuatan ini akan menjejas kewibawaan kita dan keturunan kita juga.

        Dan sesiapa yang mengerjakan sesuatu dosa maka sesungguhnya dia hanya mengerjakannya untuk menimpa dirinya sendiri dan (ingatlah) Allah Maha Mengetahui, lagi Maha Bijaksana.[73]

        Sesiapa di antara kamu yang murtad dari agamanya (agama Islam), lalu dia mati sedang dia tetap kafir, maka orang-orang yang demikian, rosak binasalah amal usahanya  di dunia dan di akhirat, dan mereka itulah ahli Neraka, kekal mereka di dalamnya.[74]

        Wahai orang-orang yang beriman! Bahawa sesungguhnya arak dan judi dan pemujaan berhala dan mengundi nasib dengan batang-batang anak panah, adalah kotor dari perbuatan Syaitan. Oleh itu hendaklah kamu menjauhinya supaya kamu berjaya. [75]

        Dan janganlah kamu menghampiri zina, sesungguhnya zina itu adalah satu perbuatan yang keji dan satu jalan yang jahat.[76]

        Dan janganlah kamu membunuh diri seseorang manusia yang diharamkan oleh Allah membunuhnya kecuali dengan alasan yang benar.[77]

        Janganlah engkau membinasakan dirimu kerana menanggung dukacita.[78]

        Fitnah itu lebih besar bahayanya daripada pembunuhan.[79]

        Continue reading »

        3 comments » | gnosticism

        The Broader Picture of the Dzatiyah Concept XI

        November 23rd, 2009 — 12:00am

        To this end we may look at the example of Abu Lahab, Prophet Muhammad’s uncle, when he retorted at Prophet Muhammad [pbuh] for calling him and the others to listen to his sermon on the hill, Allah sent down the following revelation:

        Perdition overtake both hands of Abu Lahab, and he will perish. His wealth and what he earns will not avail him. He shall soon burn in fire that flames. [89]

        Once we have surrendered to Allah’s Will and achieved tranquility, Allah’s will invite us to join His congregation (of tranquil individuals) and then to His Paradise.

        But ah! thou soul at peace! Return unto thy Lord, content in His good pleasure! Enter thou among My bondmen! Enter thou My Garden![90]

        It is our contention that the phrase “Enter thou among My bondmen!” refers to the “Realm of Bazakh”. It is the Realm which only souls who are at peace or tranquil are allowed to enter and dwell whilst awaiting Armageddon and Resurrection.

        And behind them is a barrier until the day when they are raised.[91]

        In this connection Ibnul Qaiyim had written to the effect:

        All the souls of the Believers are placed in the vast Realm of Barzakh which is filled with all kinds of richness, luxuries, and wonders. [92]

        Thereafter, after the Judgment Day, they are invited into Paradise, “Enter thou My Garden!”.

        Lo! I have rewarded them this day for as much as they were steadfast and they verily are the triumphant.[93]

        In the above connection, Allah had commanded to the effect:

        Is the man who follows the good pleasure of Allah like the man who draws on himself the wrath of Allah, and whose abode is in Hell? A woeful refuge![94]

        Their reward is with Allah: Gardens of Eternity beneath which rivers flow; They will dwell therein for ever; Allah well pleased with them, and they with Him: all this for such as fear their Lord and Cherisher.[95]

        But best for the righteous is the Home in the Hereafter: will ye not understand? [96]

        Once we are clear about Allah’s scheme (see point 2 above), we must steer away from “pitfalls” or from those who will lead us astray.

        And do not mix up the truth with the falsehood, nor hide the truth while you know (it). [97]

        And when they hear idle talk they turn aside from it and say: We shall have our deeds and you shall have your deeds; peace be on you, we do not desire the ignorant.[98]

        And when you see those who enter into false discourses about Our communications, withdraw from them until they enter into some other discourse, and if the Satan causes you to forget, then do not sit after recollection with the unjust people. [99]

        And leave those who have taken their religion for a play and an idle sport. [100]

        But if they dispute with you, say: I have submitted myself entirely to Allah and (so) every one who follows me; and say to those who have been given the Book and the unlearned people: Do you submit yourselves? So if they submit then indeed they follow the right way; and if they turn back, then upon you is only the delivery of the message and Allah sees the servants. [101]

        Be steadfast in our belief (surrendering wholeheartedly to His Will).

        Say, “Surely my prayer and my sacrifice and my life and my death are (all) for Allah, the Lord of the worlds.” [102]

        Say, “Allah (it is Whom) I serve, being sincere to Him in my obedience.” [103]

        They said, “Allah is sufficient for us and most excellent is the Protector.” [104]

        And relate to them the story of the two sons of Adam with truth when they both offered an offering, but it was accepted from one of them and was not accepted from the other. He said: I I will most certainly slay you. (The other) said: Allah only accepts from those who guard (against evil). If you will stretch forth your hand towards me to slay me, I am not one to stretch forth my hand towards you to slay you surely I fear Allah, the Lord of the worlds. [105]

        Mother of Mariam (mother of Jesus) surrendered the wellbeing of Mariam wholeheartedly to Allah and Allah protected Mariam and her son (Jesus) from the accursed Satans.

        So when she brought forth, she said: My Lord! Surely I have brought it forth a female– and Allah knew best what she brought forth– and the male is not like the female, and I have named it Mariam, and I commend her and her offspring into Thy protection from the accursed Satan. [106]

        All the son of Adam at the time of birth is disturbed by Satan except Mariam and her son. [107]

        By being steadfast in our stand, we may receive Allah’s Grace. To this end,  Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) had said that it is not our good deeds which placed us in Paradise but it is Allah’s Grace. With His Grace too, many who are wayward are led back to the fold.

        One does not enter into Paradise by one’s good deeds but with His Grace and this too applies to me. [108]

        The path to each final destination has been made easy for us to tread. [109]

        He inspired it (the soul) to understand what is right and wrong for it. [110]

        Once we started doubting the perfection of The Divine Plan then our heart will harden even harder than a rock. Eventually, it will be diseased and Satan(s) triumphant because they have made us forget about Allah and render us ungrateful.

        He has created man from Nutfah (mixed drops of male and female sexual discharge), then behold, this same (man) becomes an open opponent. [111]

        Then, after that, your hearts were hardened and became as stones or even worse in hardness. And indeed, there are stones out of which rivers gush forth, and indeed, there are of them (stones) which split asunder so that water flows from them, and indeed, there are of them (stones) which fall down for fear of Allâh. And Allâh is not unaware of what you do. [112]

        In their hearts is a disease; and Allah has increased their disease and grievous is the penalty they (incur), because they are false (to themselves). [113]

        What they used to do has become like rust upon their hearts. [114]

        Satan has gained the mastery over them, so he has made them forget the remembrance of Allah; they are the Satan’s party; now surely the Satan’s party are the losers. [115]

        They have forsaken Allah, so He has forsaken them. [116]

        Once Satans had gained mastery over us, they would lead us astray. Soon, we would be indulging and later believe in fortune-telling, witchcrafts, superstitions, shrines, mediums, soothsayers and others.

        O you who believe! intoxicants and games of chance and (sacrificing to) stones set up and (dividing by) arrows are only an uncleanness, the Satan’s work; shun it therefore that you may be successful. [117]

        In relation to surrendering oneself wholeheartedly to Allah’s Will, let us view the stand of a well-known Sufi Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani:

        You should surrender and trust Allah wholeheartedly in everything. [118]

        You adopt Islam and then submit wholeheartedly to the Will of God. [119]

        Those who true to their faith to Allah surrenders all his affairs to God, believe in His sustenance from Him and is certain that whatsoever is to come to him can by no means miss him and that whatsoever misses him can by no means come to him. [120]

        You should not depend on yourself in relation to your own needs. You should not protect nor help your own self. Surrender everything to Allah because He has been the Caregiver since time immemorial and forever. He was the One who cared for you when you were in your mothers’ wombs and when you were an infant. [121]

        Continue reading »

        Comment » | gnosticism

        SESUDAH MAKRIFATULLAH – UJIAN II

        November 23rd, 2009 — 12:00am

        1.              Kaum Nabi Nuh (as)

        Selama 950 tahun Nabi Nuh (as) berusaha namun beliau gagal untuk mengembalikan kesemua umatnya  termasuk isteri dan anaknya. Hanya 80 orang sahaja yang menjadi  pengikutnya. Ini termasuk 3 orang anaknya yang lain.[23]

        Kemudian sesudah itu Kami tenggelamkan orang-orang yang tinggal.[24]

        Allah berfirman: Wahai Nuh! Sesungguhnya anakmu itu bukanlah dari keluargamu; sesungguhnya bawaannya bukanlah amal yang soleh, maka janganlah engkau memohon kepadaKu sesuatu yang engkau tidak mempunyai pengetahuan mengenainya. Sebenarnya Aku melarangmu dari menjadi orang yang jahil. [25]

        Perihal isteri Nabi Nuh berada di bawah jagaan hamba yang soleh dari hamba-hamba Kami (yang sewajibnya mereka berdua taati); dalam pada itu (dia)… berlaku khianat kepada suami (nya); maka suami(nya)… (yang berpangkat Nabi itu) tidak dapat memberikan sebarang pertolongan kepada(nya)… dari Allah[26]

        Maka Kami selamatkan Nuh dan orang-orang yang bersertanya di dalam bahtera yang penuh muatan.[27]

        Sesungguhnya pada yang demikian itu benar-benar terdapat tanda-tanda (kekuasaan Allah)…[28]

        2.              Kaum Nabi Hud (as)

        Kaumnya menolak pendakwahan Nabi Hud (as) dan  meminta-minta supaya bala diturunkan kepada mereka seperti yang di khabarkan oleh Nabi Hud (as) sekiranya mereka engkar.

        Allah menimpakan angin kencang itu kepada mereka selama tujuh malam dan delapan hari terus menerus; maka kamu lihat kaum ‘Aad pada waktu itu mati bergelimpangan seakan-akan mereka tunggul-tunggul pohon korma yang telah kosong (lapuk). [29]

        Sesungguhnya pada peristiwa yang demikian, terdapat satu tanda (yang membuktikan kekuasaan Allah) dan dalam pada itu, kebanyakan mereka tidak juga mahu beriman.[30]

        3.              Kaum Nabi Salleh (as)

        Tidak lama selepas menyaksikan mukjizat (seekor unta terkeluar daripada batu) Nabi Salleh (as), mereka yang tidak beriman telah membunuh unta itu.

        Hai kaumku inilah unta betina daripada Allah sebagai mukjizat untukmu.[31]

        Kemudian mereka membunuhnya lalu mereka menjadi menyesal.[32]

        Maka tatkala datang azab Kami, Kami selamatkan Salleh berserta orang-orang beriman bersama dia dengan rahmat daripada kami.[33]

        Dan satu suara keras yang mengguntur menimpa orang-orang yang zalim itu lalu mereka mati bergelimpangan di rumahnya.[34]

        Sesungguhnya peristiwa yang demikian mengandungi satu tanda (yang membuktikan kekuasaan Allah) dan dalam pada itu, kebanyakan mereka tidak juga mahu beriman.[35]

        4.              Kaum Nabi Syuaib (as)

        Kaum Nabi Syuaib (as) di Madian telah menghalaunya  keluar daripada Madian seraya memberi amaran supaya Nabi Syu’aib (as) Jangan menunjukkan mukanya lagi di Madian.[36] Setelah itu beliau pergi pula ke kaumnya di Aikah, di sana beliau dilempar batu serta di seret dan dihalau keluar daripada bandar itu.

        Dan tatkala datang azab Kami, Kami selamatkan Syu’aib dan orang-orang yang beriman bersama-sama dia dengan rahmat dari Kami, dan orang-orang yang zalim dibinasakan oleh satu suara yang menggunturkan lalu jadilah mereka mati bergelimpangan di rumahnya. Seolah-olah mereka belum pernah diam di tempat itu. Ingatlah, kebinasaan bagi penduduk Madian sebagaimana kaum Tsamud telah binasa.[37]

        Sesungguhnya peristiwa yang demikian, mengandungi satu tanda dan dalam pada itu, kebanyakan mereka tidak juga mahu beriman. [38]

        5.              Kaum Nabi Lut (as)

        Umat Lelaki kaumnya genar kepada lelaki. Nabi Lut (as) tidak dapat membenatu mereka kembali ke pangkal jalan. Isteri beliau juga bersubahat dengan mereka apabila dia memberi tahu umat kaum Nabi Lut (as) kedatangan 3 pemuda yang kacak (sebenar maliakat) di rumahnya .

        Nabi Lut berkata: Sesungguhnya aku dari orang-orang yang bencikan perbuatan kamu yang keji itu.[39]

        Maka Kami selamatkan dia berserta keluarganya, kecuali isterinya.[40]

        Maka mereka dibinasakan oleh suara keras yang mengguntur ketika matahari akan terbit. Maka Kami jadikan bahagian atas kota itu terbalik dan Kami hujani mereka dengan batu dari tanah yang keras.[41]

        Sesungguhnya balasan azab yang demikian itu, mengandungi tanda-tanda bagi orang-orang yang kenalkan sesuatu serta memerhati dan memikirkannya. [42]

        6.              Firaun dan kaumnya.

        (Keadaan mereka) samalah seperti keadaan Firaun dan kaumnya serta orang-orang yang terdahulu dari mereka. Mereka mendustakan ayat-ayat Tuhan mereka, lalu Kami binasakan mereka dengan sebab dosa-dosa mereka dan Kami tenggelamkan Firaun serta pengikut-pengikutnya (di laut), kerana kesemuanya adalah orang-orang yang zalim. [43]

        Kerana ujian Allah swt itu tidak ada pengecualian, maka Nabi-nabi juga diuji dan ujian mereka adalah tersangat berat.

        Abu Said Al Khudriy berkata,”Wahai Rasulullah, manakah manusia yang lebih berat cubaannya.” Rasulullah (saw) menjawab, “Para Nabi.”[44]

        1. Nabi Adam (as)
          Setelah itu maka Syaitan menggelincirkan mereka berdua dari Syurga itu dan menyebabkan mereka dikeluarkan dari nikmat yang mereka telah berada
          di dalamnya.[45]
        2. Nabi Ibrahim (as)
          Mereka berkata: Bakarlah dia dan belalah tuhan-tuhan kamu, jika betul kamu mahu bertindak membelanya! Kami berfirman: Hai api, jadilah engkau sejuk serta selamat sejahtera kepada Ibrahim!.
          [46]
        3. Nabi Ayub (as)
          (Sebutkanlah peristiwa) Nabi Ayub, ketika dia berdoa merayu kepada Tuhannya dengan berkata: Sesungguhnya aku ditimpa penyakit, sedang Engkaulah sahaja yang lebih mengasihani daripada segala (yang lain) yang mengasihani.
          [47]
        4. Nabi Yunus (as)
          M
          aka dia pun menyeru dalam keadaan yang gelap-gelita (dalam perut ikan nun) dengan berkata: Sesungguhnya tiada Tuhan (yang dapat menolong) melainkan Engkau (ya Allah)! Maha Suci Engkau (daripada melakukan aniaya, tolongkanlah daku)! Sesungguhnya aku adalah dari orang-orang yang menganiaya diri sendiri.[48]
        5. Nabi Yakub (as)
          Dan (bapa mereka iaitu Nabi Yaakub) pun berpaling dari mereka (kerana berita yang
          mengharukan itu) sambil berkata, Aduhai sedihnya aku kerana Yusuf, dan putihlah dua belah matanya disebabkan ratap tangis dukacitanya kerana dia orang yang memendamkan marahnya di dalam hati.[49]

          Maka sebaik-baik sahaja datang pembawa khabar berita yang mengembirakan itu, dia pun meletakkan baju Yusuf pada muka Nabi Yaakub, lalu menjadilah dia celik kembali seperti sediakala.
          [50]
        6. Nabi Yusuf (as)
          Dan sebenarnya perempuan itu telah berkeinginan sangat kepadanya, dan Yusuf pula (mungkin timbul) keinginannya kepada perempuan itu kalaulah dia tidak menyedari kenyataan Tuhannya (tentang kejinya perbuatan zina itu)..[51]

        Continue reading »

        2 comments » | gnosticism

        SESUDAH MAKRIFATULLAH – UJIAN I

        November 16th, 2009 — 12:00am

        Ingatlah bahawa Allah swt melantik manusia untuk menjadi KhalifahNya.

        Dan (ingatlah) ketika Tuhanmu berfirman kepada malaikat: Sesungguhnya Aku hendak menjadikan seorang Khalifah di bumi. [1]

        Maka Allah swt maka memerintahkan malaikat termasuk Iblis dan sekutu-sekutunya sujud (hormat) kepada Adam (as). Di samping itu, Allah swt juga tundukkan ciptaan lain kepada manusia. Walaupun ciptaan yang lain dengar dan taat kepada perintah Allah swt namun Iblis dan sekutu-sekutunya enggan berbuat demikian serta mempertikaikan Kebijaksanaan Allah swt.

        Dan (ingatlah) ketika kami berfirman kepada malaikat: Tunduklah (beri hormat) kepada Nabi Adam. Lalu mereka sekaliannya tunduk memberi hormat melainkan Iblis[2]

        Mereka bertanya (tentang hikmat ketetapan Tuhan itu dengan berkata): Adakah Engkau (Ya Tuhan kami) hendak menjadikan di bumi itu orang yang akan membuat bencana dan menumpahkan darah (berbunuh-bunuhan), padahal kami sentiasa bertasbih dengan memujiMu dan mensucikanMu?. [3]

        Dan Dia memudahkan untuk (faedah dan kegunaan) kamu, segala yang ada di langit dan yang ada di bumi, (sebagai rahmat pemberian) daripadaNya; sesungguhnya semuanya itu mengandungi tanda-tanda (yang membuktikan kemurahan dan kekuasaanNya) bagi kaum yang memikirkannya dengan teliti.[4]

        Kami telah lebihkan mereka dengan selebih-lebihnya atas banyak makhluk-makhluk yang telah Kami ciptakan.[5]

        Justeru itu, perlantikkan tersebut tidak dapat dilaksanakan dengan sepenuhnya. Memburukkan lagi keadaan ini, Iblis dan sekutu-sekutunya mencabar Allah swt bahawa dia akan menyesatkan kesemua manusia.

        Iblis berkata: Wahai Tuhanku! Kerana Engkau telah menjadikan daku sesat, (maka) demi sesungguhnya aku akan memperelokkan segala jenis maksiat kepada Adam dan zuriatnya di dunia ini dan aku akan menyesatkan mereka semuanya.[6]

        Kerana itulah walaupun agama Islam sudah dilengkapkan serta diterima di sisi Allah swt dan Allah swt tidak akan menerima agama selain Agama Islam namun ramai yang masih belum beriman kepada Allah swt. Melihat keadaan ini, Rasulullah (saw) merasa hiba namun Allah swt melarang baginda berbuat demikian kerana Allah swt ada rencanaNya sendiri.

        Perbuatan mereka berpaling terasa amat berat kepadamu (Muhammad) sekiranya Allah menghendaki, tentulah Dia himpunkan mereka atas hidayat petunjuk. Oleh itu janganlah engkau menjadi dari orang-orang yang jahil. [7]

        Dan kalau Allah menghendaki, nescaya mereka tidak mempersekutukanNya dan Kami tidak menjadikan engkau (wahai Muhammad) penjaga dan pengawal mereka dan engkau pula bukanlah wakil yang menguruskan hal-hal mereka (kerana semuanya itu terserah kepada Allah semata-mata). [8]

        Rencana Allah swt ialah untuk membuktikan kepada Iblis dan sekutu-sekutunya bahawa keputusanNya untuk melantik manusia menjadi KhalifahNya dan semua Malaikat termasuk Iblis dan sekutu-sekutunya mesti sujud (hormat) kepada KhalifahNya adalah satu keputusan yang bijaksana.

        Tuhan berfirman: Sesungguhnya Aku mengetahui akan apa yang kamu tidak mengetahuinya.[9]

        Kerana itu juga Allah swt membenarkan permintaan Iblis untuk hidup sehingga hari kiamat.

        Iblis berkata: Berilah tempoh kepadaku hingga hari mereka dibangkitkan (hari kiamat). Allah berfirman: Sesungguhnya engkau dari golongan yang diberi tempoh (ke suatu masa yang tertentu).[10]

        Untuk mempenuhi rencanaNya, Allah swt memerlukan jumlah yang ramai Khalifah-Khalifah yang berwibawa di hari muka untuk mentadbirkan bumi-bumi di Angkasa Lepas yang berjumlah (pada perkiraan terkini) lebih daripada 300.[11] Perlu diingat, bumi-bumi ini dihuni oleh Iblis, Syaitan dan sekutu-sekutu mereka. Kalau bumi kita yang kecil ini memerlukan beratus Ketua Negara, inikan pula bumi-bumi yang ada di Angkasa Lepas yang kebanyakan mereka lebih besar dari bumi kita ini. Khalifah-khalifah ini bukan sahaja akan mentakbirkan bumi-bumi ini, mereka juga akan menundukkan dan menjajah Iblis, Syaitan dan sekutu-sekutu mereka serta membuat mereka kembali menyembah Allah swt. Inilah amanah yang tidak mahu ditanggung oleh lain-lain makhluk melainkan manusia.

        Sesungguhnya Kami telah kemukakan tanggungjawab amanah (Kami) kepada langit dan bumi serta gunung-ganang (untuk memikulnya), maka mereka enggan memikulnya dan bimbang tidak dapat menyempurnakannya (kerana tidak ada pada mereka persediaan untuk memikulnya) dan (pada ketika itu) manusia (dengan persediaan yang ada padanya) sanggup memikulnya.[12]

        Hai orang-orang yang beriman jika kamu menolong (agama) Allah nescaya Dia akan menolongmu dan meneguhkan kedudukanmu.[13]

        Untuk mendapatkan Khalifah yang berwibawa Allah swt menguji dan terus menguji kita (kesemua umat manusia) tanpa pengecualian. Kesemua umat manusia akan diuji mengikut keupayaan mereka. Ujian ini boleh diibaratkan seperti air hujan yang jatuh menimpa kesemua yang sedang berjalan. Ada yang basah, ada yang basah sedikit dan ada yang basah kuyup. Sama ada basah, basah sedikit ataupun basah kuyup namun fakta utama ialah kesemua mereka terkena hujan yang turun.

        Allah tidak memberati seseorang melainkan apa yang terdaya olehnya.[14]

        Dan demi sesungguhnya! Kami telah menguji orang-orang yang terdahulu daripada mereka, maka (dengan ujian yang demikian), nyata apa yang diketahui Allah tentang orang-orang yang sebenar-benarnya beriman dan nyata pula apa yang diketahuiNya tentang orang-orang yang berdusta.[15]

        Katakanlah: Dialah yang berkuasa menghantar kepada kamu azab seksa (bala bencana), dari sebelah atas kamu atau dari bawah kaki kamu atau Dia menjadikan kamu bertentangan dan berpecah-belah berpuak-puak dan Dia merasakan sebahagian daripada kamu akan perbuatan ganas dan kejam sebahagian yang lain. Perhatikanlah bagaimana Kami menjelaskan ayat-ayat keterangan (yang menunjukkan kebesaran Kami) dengan berbagai cara, supaya mereka memahaminya. [16]

        Mereka telah ditimpa kepapaan (kemusnahan hartabenda) dan serangan penyakit, serta digoncangkan (oleh ancaman bahaya musuh), sehingga berkatalah Rasul dan orang-orang yang beriman yang ada bersamanya: Bilakah (datangnya) pertolongan Allah? Ketahuilah sesungguhnya pertolongan Allah itu dekat (asalkan kamu bersabar dan berpegang teguh kepada agama Allah). [17]

        Kalau Allah menghendaki nescaya Dia menjadikan kamu satu umat, tetapi Dia hendak menguji kamu apa yang telah disampaikan kepada kamu. Oleh itu berlumba-lumbalah kamu membuat kebaikan. Kepada Allah jualah tempat kembali kamu semuanya, maka Dia akan memberitahu kamu apa yang kamu berselisihan padanya. [18]

        Dan barangsiapa yang mentaati Allah dan Rasul(-Nya) mereka itu akan bersama-sama dengan orang-orang yang dianugerahi nikmat oleh Allah iaitu: nabi-nabi, para shaddiqiin, orang-orang yang mati syahid dan orang-orang salih. Dan mereka itulah teman yang sebaiknya.[19]

        Bagi mereka yang tidak lulus ujian ini kerana ke engkaran mereka dan tidak mahu kembali ke pangkal jalan, Allah swt akan membinasakan mereka kerana kalau mereka dibiarkan hidup maka keturunan-keturuanan mereka akan menjadi lebih engkar lagi. Ini berlaku kepada umat-umat yang terdahulu.

        Kemudian Kami mengutus Rasul-rasul Kami silih berganti. Tiap-tiap kali sesuatu umat didatangi Rasulnya, mereka mendustakannya; lalu Kami binasakan umat-umat yang demikian.[20]

        Tidakkah mereka memerhati dan memikirkan berapa banyak umat-umat yang telah Kami binasakan sebelum mereka, padahal (umat-umat itu) telah Kami teguhkan kedudukan mereka di muka bumi (dengan kekuasaan dan kemewahan) yang tidak Kami berikan kepada kamu dan Kami turunkan hujan atas mereka dengan lebatnya dan Kami jadikan sungai-sungai mengalir di bawah mereka, kemudian Kami binasakan mereka dengan sebab dosa mereka dan Kami ciptakan sesudah mereka, umat yang lain? [21]

        Kami putuskan keturunan orang-orang yang mendustakan ayat-ayat Kami dan mereka bukanlah orang-orang yang beriman.[22]

        Continue reading »

        4 comments » | gnosticism

        The Broader Picture of the Dzatiyah Concept X

        November 16th, 2009 — 12:00am

        Even the Jews and the Christians (Peoples of the books) are commanded by Allah to surrender to His Will.

        Say: “O People of the Book! come to common terms as between us and you: That we worship none but Allah; that we associate no partners with him; that we erect not, from among ourselves, Lords and patrons other than Allah.” If then they turn back, say ye: “Bear witness that we (at least) are Muslims (bowing to Allah’s Will).” [56]

        But when Jesus perceived unbelief on their part, he said Who will be my helpers in Allah’s way? The disciples said: We are helpers (in the way) of Allah: We believe in Allah and bear witness that we are submitting ones. [57]

        Once we have surrender totally to Allah’s Will, we shall experience tranquility as well as increase in piety because Satan loses his grip over us.

        Those who fear Allah, when a thought of evil from Satan assaults them, bring Allah to remembrance, when lo! they see (aright)! [58]

        He (Satan) said: Then, by Thy might, I surely will beguile them every one, Save Thy single-minded slaves among them.[59]

        He (Satan) cannot harm them in the least, unless it be by Gods leave: in God, then, let the believers place their trust! [60]

        In the light of the above, Satans will endeavour their level best to make us doubt the Divine Plan (including Predestination) being perfect and complete in every way. In this way, we will never be able to surrender ourselves to the Will of Allah wholeheartedly as we have join them in casting doubt to Allah, being The All-Wisest.

        And let not [Satan through] deceptive thoughts about God delude you! [61]

        [All other kinds of] secret confabulations are but of Satans doing, so that he might cause grief to those who have attained to faith. [62]

        He (Satan) holds out promises to them, and fills them with vain desires: yet whatever Satan promises them is but meant to delude the mind. [63]

        Satan made what they did fair-seeming to them. [64]

        It is only the Satan that causes you to fear from his friends, but do not fear them, and fear Me if you are believers. [65]

        Then I will certainly come to them from before them and from behind them, and from their right-hand side and from their left-hand side; and Thou shalt not find most of them thankful. [66]

        And most certainly I will lead them astray and excite in them vain desires. [67]

        Surely the squanderers are the fellows of the Satans and the Satan is ever ungrateful to his Lord. [68]

        The most dangerous of all Satans is the one who is our (Satanic) twin. He is paired to us when we were born. His job is to lead us astray by whatsoever means. Being our (Satanic) twin since our birth, he knows all our secrets, weaknesses, inhibition, fantasies, ambition, obsession, addictions and others which he would exploit to the maximum. He is the one who whispers to our ears, putting unsavoury thoughts in our mind, open the floodgate (if we allowed him) of our inhibition, made us act in a certain way, urging us into addictions and many more.  His job ends when we expire. He is called “Qarin”.

        And We have destined for them intimate companions, who made alluring to them what was before them and behind them[69].

        Therefore let not this world’s life deceive you, nor let the arch deceiver deceive you in respect of Allah.[70]

        Satan made their deeds fair-seeming to them, so he is their guardian today.[71]

        Our Prophet Muhammad [pbuh] had mentioned this to his wife, Aishah, who was at that point of time consumed with jealousy. Let see what transpired between them:

        Prophet: “Has Satan gets to you?”

        Aisyah: “Oh, is Satan with me?”

        Prophet: “Yes!”

        Aisyah: “Are all mankind having Satan with them!”

        Prophet: “Yes!”

        Aisyah: “You too!”

        Prophet: “Yes, but God protects me from him!” [72]

        Once we started to doubt the perfection of the Divine Plan (including Predestination) created by Allah, The All-Wisest, we lose the tranquility prevailing over us. In this way, we brought about this situation on ourselves. Such being the case, Allah will not help us since we do not help ourselves and neither is Allah cruelled to us.

        Surely Allah does not change the condition of a people until they change their own condition.[73]

        And whatever affliction befalls you, it is on account of what your hands have wrought, and (yet) He pardons most (of your faults).[74]

        Whatever benefit comes to you (O man!), it is from Allah, and whatever misfortune befalls you, it is from yourself.[75]

        It was not Allah Who should do them injustice, but they were unjust to themselves. [76]

        As for being cruel, it is better to blame ourselves rather than blaming Allah. As such, be very careful.[77]

        By doubting He is All-Wisest, we have disrespected Him. In this way we are in cohort with Satans.

        And they do not assign to Allah the attributes due to Him. [78]

        And they have not honored Allah with the honor that is due to Him. [79]

        Glory be to Allah (for freedom) from what they describe. [80]

        And among men there is he who disputes about Allah without knowledge and follows every rebellious Satan. [81]

        If His Mercy does not precede His Anger, we would all have been annihilated.

        Most surely Allah is Compassionate, Merciful to men.[82]

        His Mercy precedes His Anger.[83]

        And had not a word gone forth from your Lord till an appointed term, certainly judgment would have been given between them. [84]

        And had not a word gone forth from your Lord, the matter would surely have been decided between them. [85]

        So do not take our disparaging doubt lightly as to Allah this is a very serious matter. However, to Satan this will do since we, the Believers, will never worship them.

        You deemed it an easy matter while with Allah it was grievous.[86]

        Satans have given up hope forever of being worship by the Believers in their own countries but in the small little things we did which we consider minor but these are in accord with them, this will do for them. [87]

        Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) had said that one wrong word can place us in Hell.

        There can be occasion when a single word uttered can place us in Hell the distance of which is like the East and the West. [88]

        Continue reading »

        1 comment » | gnosticism

        SESUDAH MAKRIFATULLAH, LOH MAHFUZ XII

        November 9th, 2009 — 10:30am

        Kebanyakan mereka langsung tidak berilmu kerana Allah swt tidak memberi mereka ilmu langsung tetapi untuk kaum Adam Allah swt terus menerus memberi ilmu.

         

        Kami telah lebihkan mereka dengan selebih-lebihnya atas banyak makhluk-makhluk yang telah Kami ciptakan.[123]

         

        Dan Dia telah mengajarkan Nabi Adam, akan segala nama benda-benda dan gunanya, kemudian ditunjukkannya kepada malaikat lalu Dia berfirman: Terangkanlah kepadaKu nama benda-benda ini semuanya jika kamu golongan yang benar. Malaikat itu menjawab: Maha suci Engkau (Ya Allah)! Kami tidak mempunyai pengetahuan selain dari apa yang Engkau ajarkan kepada kami; sesungguhnya Engkau jualah Yang Maha Mengetahui, lagi Maha Bijaksana. Allah berfirman: Wahai Adam! Terangkanlah nama benda-benda ini semua kepada mereka. Maka setelah Nabi Adam menerangkan nama benda-benda itu kepada mereka, Allah berfirman: Bukankah Aku telah katakan kepada kamu, bahawasanya Aku mengetahui segala rahsia langit dan bumi dan Aku mengetahui apa yang kamu nyatakan dan apa yang kamu sembunyikan?. [124]

         

        Bacalah dan Tuhanmu Yang Maha Pemurah; Yang mengajar manusia melalui pena dan tulisan; Dia mengajarkan manusia apa yang tidak diketahuinya.[125]

         

        Dialah yang telah membolehkan manusia (bertutur) memberi dan menerima kenyataan.[126]

        Yang mempunyai hati (tetapi) tidak mahu memahami dengannya (ayat-ayat Allah), dan yang mempunyai mata (tetapi) tidak mahu melihat dengannya (bukti keesaan Allah) dan yang mempunyai telinga (tetapi) tidak mahu mendengar dengannya (ajaran dan nasihat); mereka itu seperti binatang ternak, bahkan mereka lebih sesat lagi; mereka itulah orang-orang yang lalai.[127]

         

        Mereka sangat mundur dan senjata mereka hanya jampi-serampa, sihir-sihir dan bisikan-bisikan. Ini tidak akan dapat mempengaruhi robot-robot perang manusia. 

         

        Mereka mengikut ajaran-ajaran sihir yang dibacakan oleh puak-puak Syaitan dalam masa pemerintahan Nabi Sulaiman, padahal Nabi Sulaiman tidak mengamalkan sihir yang menyebabkan kekufuran itu, akan tetapi puak-puak Syaitan itulah yang kafir (dengan amalan sihirnya); kerana merekalah yang mengajarkan manusia ilmu sihir dan apa yang diturunkan kepada dua malaikat: Harut dan Marut, di negeri Babil (Babylon), sedang mereka berdua tidak mengajar seseorang pun melainkan setelah mereka menasihatinya dengan berkata: Sesungguhnya kami ini hanyalah cubaan (untuk menguji imanmu), oleh itu janganlah engkau menjadi kafir (dengan mempelajarinya). Dalam pada itu ada juga orang-orang mempelajari dari mereka berdua: Ilmu sihir yang boleh menceraikan antara seorang suami dengan isterinya, padahal mereka tidak akan dapat sama sekali memberi mudarat (atau membahayakan) dengan sihir itu seseorang pun melainkan dengan izin Allah dan sebenarnya mereka mempelajari perkara yang hanya membahayakan mereka dan tidak memberi manfaat kepada mereka dan demi sesungguhnya mereka telahpun mengetahui bahawa sesiapa yang memilih ilmu sihir itu tidaklah lagi mendapat bahagian yang baik di akhirat. Demi sesungguhnya amat buruknya apa yang mereka pilih untuk diri mereka, kalaulah mereka mengetahui..[128]

         

        Sesungguhnya tipu daya Syaitan itu adalah lemah.[129]

         

        Jangan pula kamu diperdayakan oleh bisikan dan ajakan Syaitan yang menyebabkan kamu berani melanggar perintah Allah.[130]

         

        Sesungguhnya perbuatan berbisik itu adalah dari Syaitan, untuk menjadikan orang-orang yang beriman berdukacita; sedang bisikan itu tidak akan dapat membahayakan mereka sedikitpun melainkan dengan izin Allah; dan kepada Allah jualah hendaknya orang-orang yang beriman berserah diri.[131]

         

        Mereka tidak berjasad tetapi di hari muka kita alkan dapat melihat mereka, Alhamdulillah, hasil daripada projek Hybrid Embryonic (Campuran baka haiwan dan manusia).

         

        Sesungguhnya Syaitan dan kaumnya melihat kamu dengan keadaan yang kamu tidak dapat melihat mereka.[132]

         

        Sesungguhnya Syaitan itu ialah musuh yang terang nyata bagi kamu..[133]

         

        Mereka sangat membenci Allah swt. Hati mereka penuh dengan kebencian kepada Allah swt. Mereka juga membenci apa sahaja yang bersangkutan dengan Allah swt. Mereka merasakan Allah swt telah menganiaya mereka dan tidak berlaku adil terhadap mereka. Justeru itu mereka menyembah Taghut sebagai satu penghinaan kepada Allah swt.

         

        Dan (ingatlah) ketika Tuhanmu berfirman kepada malaikat: Sesungguhnya Aku hendak menjadikan seorang khalifah di bumi. Mereka bertanya (tentang hikmat ketetapan Tuhan itu dengan berkata): Adakah Engkau (Ya Tuhan kami) hendak menjadikan di bumi itu orang yang akan membuat bencana dan menumpahkan darah (berbunuh-bunuhan), padahal kami sentiasa bertasbih dengan memujiMu dan mensucikanMu?. [134]

         

        Dan sesungguhnya Kami telah mengutus dalam kalangan tiap-tiap umat seorang Rasul (dengan memerintahkannya menyeru mereka): Hendaklah kamu menyembah Allah dan jauhilah taghut. [135]

         

        Penolong-penolong mereka ialah Taghut yang mengeluarkan mereka dari cahaya (iman) kepada kegelapan (kufur). Mereka itulah ahli Neraka, mereka kekal di dalamnya.[136]

         

        Dan apabila engkau melihat orang-orang yang memperkatakan dengan cara mencaci atau mengejek-ejek ayat-ayat Kami, maka tinggalkanlah mereka sehingga mereka memperkatakan soal yang lain.[137]

         

        Nabi Isa (as) cuba membaiki hubunga Iblis dan sekutu-sekutunya dengan Allah swt. Mari kita lihat percubaan Nabi Isa (as):

         

        Isa:Hanya 2 perkataan diperlukan.”

        Syaitan:Apa perkataan-nya?”

        Isa:Maafkan kami.”

        Syaitan:Suruh Tuhan memohon maaf kapada  
                                   kami dahulu.”

        Isa:Pergi kamu dari sini. Kamu-lah yang zalim  
                   dan penyebab ketidak-adilan serta
                    dosa. Tuhan adalah Maha Adil lagi Suci.”

         

        Mereka langsung tidak ada perundangan. Kehidupan mereka tidak ada sandaran pada undang-undang langsung. Mereka sengaja membuat sesuatu yang berlawan dengan kehendak Allah.

         

        Wahai orang-orang yang beriman! Masuklah kamu ke dalam agama Islam (dengan mematuhi) segala hukum-hukumnya dan janganlah kamu menurut jejak langkah Syaitan; sesungguhnya Syaitan itu musuh bagi kamu yang terang nyata.[138]

         

        Mereka sengaja hidup bergelumang dengan dosa. Mereka sengaja melakukan apa jua perkara yang Allah swt melarang.

         

        Wahai orang-orang yang beriman! Bahawa sesungguhnya arak dan judi dan pemujaan berhala dan mengundi nasib dengan batang-batang anak panah, adalah (semuanya) kotor (keji) dari perbuatan Syaitan. Oleh itu hendaklah kamu menjauhinya supaya kamu berjaya. [139]

         

        Wahai orang-orang yang beriman! Bahawa sesungguhnya arak dan judi dan pemujaan berhala dan mengundi nasib dengan batang-batang anak panah, adalah (semuanya) kotor (keji) dari perbuatan Syaitan. Oleh itu hendaklah kamu menjauhinya supaya kamu berjaya. [140]

        Wahai orang-orang yang beriman, janganlah kamu menurut jejak langkah Syaitan; dan sesiapa yang menurut jejak langkah Syaitan, maka sesungguhnya Syaitan itu sentiasa menyuruh (pengikut-pengikutnya) melakukan perkara yang keji dan perbuatan yang mungkar.[141]

         

        Mereka menghalalkan yang haram dan keterlaluluan dalam perkara yang haram.

         

        Mereka menghalalkan apa yang telah diharamkan oleh Allah. Perbuatan buruk mereka itu dihias dan dijadikan indah untuk dipandang baik oleh mereka.[142]

         

        Syaitan pula memperelokkan pada mereka apa yang mereka telah lakukan.[143]

         

        Maka hendaklah kita menundukkan mereka dan sesudah itu memerintah mereka serta membawa mereka kembali menyembah Allah swt. Dengan ini, kita sudah memenuhi tanggungjawab kita sebagai Khalifah Allah swt.

         

        Sesungguhnya Syaitan adalah musuh bagi kamu, maka jadikanlah dia musuh .[144]

         

        Orang-orang yang beriman, berperang pada jalan Allah dan orang-orang yang kafir pula berperang pada jalan Taghut. Oleh sebab itu, perangilah kamu akan pengikut-pengikut Syaitan itu, kerana sesungguhnya tipu daya Syaitan itu adalah lemah.[145]

         

        Dan perangilah mereka sehingga tidak ada lagi fitnah dan (sehingga) menjadilah agama itu semata-mata kerana Allah.[146]

         

        Engkau tidak akan dapati sesuatu kaum yang beriman kepada Allah dan hari akhirat, tergamak berkasih-mesra dengan orang-orang yang menentang (perintah) Allah dan RasulNya, sekalipun orang-orang yang menentang itu ialah bapa-bapa mereka, atau anak-anak mereka atau saudara-saudara mereka ataupun keluarga mereka. Mereka (yang setia) itu, Allah telah menetapkan iman dalam hati mereka dan telah menguatkan mereka dengan semangat pertolongan daripadaNya dan Dia akan memasukkan mereka ke dalam Syurga yang mengalir di bawahnya beberapa sungai, mereka tetap kekal di dalamnya. Allah reda akan mereka dan mereka reda (serta bersyukur) akan nikmat pemberianNya. Merekalah penyokong-penyokong (agama) Allah. Ketahuilah! Sesungguhnya penyokong-penyokong (agama) Allah itu ialah orang-orang yang berjaya.[147]

         

        Sesungguhnya Kami telah kemukakan tanggungjawab amanah (Kami) kepada langit dan bumi serta gunung-ganang (untuk memikulnya), maka mereka enggan memikulnya dan bimbang tidak dapat menyempurnakannya (kerana tidak ada pada mereka persediaan untuk memikulnya) dan (pada ketika itu) manusia (dengan persediaan yang ada padanya) sanggup memikulnya.[148]

         

        ix.              Dengan menundukkan Syaitan yang durjana kehormatan Allah swt yang dicemuh oleh Syaitan dapat ditabalkan semula. Dengan itu, sebenarnyalah Allah swt Maha Bijaksana lagi Maha Mengetahui dan benar jugalah firmanNya dahulu yang bermaksud:

         

        Dan (ingatlah) ketika Tuhanmu berfirman kepada malaikat: Sesungguhnya Aku hendak menjadikan seorang khalifah di bumi. Mereka bertanya (tentang hikmat ketetapan Tuhan itu dengan berkata): Adakah Engkau (Ya Tuhan kami) hendak menjadikan di bumi itu orang yang akan membuat bencana dan menumpahkan darah (berbunuh-bunuhan), padahal kami sentiasa bertasbih dengan memujiMu dan mensucikanMu?. Tuhan berfirman: Sesungguhnya Aku mengetahui akan apa yang kamu tidak mengetahuinya.[149]

        [123] Al Israa (17):70

        [124] Al Baqarah (2):31-34

        [125] Al Alaq (96):3-5

        [126] Ar Rahman (55):3-4

        [127] Al A’raaf (7):179

        [128] Al Baqarah (2):102.

        [129] An Nisa (4):76

        [130] Luqman (31):33

        [131] Al Mujadilah (58)10.

        [132] Al A’raaf (7):27

        [133] Al Baqarah (2):168;208; Al An’aam (6):142;Yusuf (12):5;Al Israa (15):53;AzZukhruf (43):62

        [134] Al Baqarah (2):30

        [135] An Nahl (16):36

        [136] Al Baqarah (2):257

        [137] An An’aam (6):68

        [138] Al Baqarah (2):208

        [139] Al Maidah (5):90

        [140] Al Maidah (5):91

        [141] An Nur (24):21

        [142] At Taubah (9):37

        [143] Al An’aam (6):43

        [144] Fathir (35):6

        [145] An Nisa (4):76

        [146] Al Baqarah (2):193

        [147] Al Mujadilah (58):22

        [148] Al Ahzab (33):72

        [149] Al Baqarah (2):30.

        4 comments » | gnosticism

        The Broader Picture of the Dzatiyah Concept IX

        November 9th, 2009 — 12:00am

        8.              Moreover, all existence including time and space belong to Allah absolutely. Such being the case, He has every right to do whatsoever He wishes to His belongings.

        And whatever is in the heavens and whatever is in the earth is Allah’s. [27]

         

        Which then of the bounties of your Lord will you deny? [28]

         

        Which of your Lord’s benefits will you then dispute about? [29]

         

        No one shares  anything in His possession.[30]

         

         In this connection Prophet Jesus had said to the effect:

        All things created belong to the Creator in such wise that nothing can lay claim to anything. Thus soul, flesh, time, goods and honour, all are God’s possessions so that if a man receives them not as God wills he is likewise a robber. And in like manner, if he spends them contrary to that which God wills he is likewise a robber.[31]

         

        9.              Since His Infinitesimal Essence is “The Manifest and The Hidden” of all creations, Imam Ghazali concluded:

        If you know yourself and you know your God then you know you did not exist. [32]

         

        10.              Allah is All-Wisest and All-Knowing hence it is totally impossible and improbable that He could have omitted or made any mistake in His Divine Plan.

         

        We have not neglected anything in the Book.[33]

         

        There does not lie concealed from your Lord the weight of an atom in the earth or in the heaven, nor any thing less than that nor greater, but it is in a clear book. [34]

         

        11.              Because Allah is The All-Wisest, His Divine Plan is complete and perfect with nothing is amiss and so too is our Predestination.

        Verily, We have created all things with Qadar (Divine Preordainments of all things before their creation, as written in the Book of Decrees Loh Mahfûz). [35]

         

        He has created everything, and has measured it exactly according to its due measurements. [36]

         

        And no living creature on earth but its provision is due from Allâh. And He knows its dwelling place and its deposit (in the uterus, grave). all is in a Clear Book (Loh Mahfûz – the Book of Decrees with Allâh). [37]

        Surely that is easy to Allah.[38]

         

        Allah is He on Whom all depend. [39]

         

        To show that His Divine Plan is complete and perfect, He even depicted to us in the Quran the conversations of the dwellers of Paradise and Hell. These events have yet to come since Armageddon, Resurrection and Day of Judgment have yet to happen.

         

        He will say: Enter into fire among the nations that have passed away before you from among jinn and men; whenever a nation shall enter, it shall curse its sister, until when they have all come up with one another into it; the last of them shall say with regard to the foremost of them, “Our Lord! these led us astray therefore give them a double chastisement of the fire.” He will say, “Every one shall have double but you do not know.” [40]

         

        And convey good news to those who believe and do good deeds, that they shall have gardens in which rivers flow; whenever they shall be given a portion of the fruit thereof, they shall say, “This is what was given to us before;” and they shall be given the like of it, and they shall have pure mates in them, and in them, they shall abide. [41]

         

        12.              Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) had said that if we believe that His Divine Plan (including our Predestination) can be varied than our place shall be in Hell.

        You must understand that if calamity must befall you, you cannot delude it. Similarly if it does not than it would not happen. If your belief is otherwise than this then your place shall be in Hell.[42]

        13.              Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) had said that if we do not accept Predestination then all our alms and charitable deeds will be rejected by Allah. It will also invite Satan to lead us astray.

        Even you give in charity gold as high as Mount Uhud, it will be rejected as long as you do not believe in Predestination.[43]

         

        If a mishap happened, do not say that it can be avoided if you do this way or that way as this will invite Satan to lead you astray.[44]

         

        The deceptions of Satans are weak and ineffective to those who wholeheartedly surrender to Allah’s Will.

        No authority has he over those who believe and put their trust in their Lord. [45]

         

        And if anyone puts his trust in Allah, sufficient is (Allah) for him.[46]

        He (Satan) said: My Lord! because Thou hast made life evil to me, I will certainly make (evil) fair-seeming to them on earth, and I will certainly cause them all to deviate except Thy servants from among them, the devoted ones. [47]

         

        Surely the strategy of the Satan is weak.[48]

        Thus Allah commanded us to submit to His Will wholeheartedly and that is “Islam”.

        O you who believe! enter into submission one and all and do not follow the footsteps of Satan; surely he is your open enemy.[49]

        And whoever submits himself wholly to Allah and he is the doer of good (to others), he indeed has taken hold of the firmest thing upon which one can lay hold.[50]

        Hence our Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) was commanded to be the first to surrender wholeheartedly to the Will of Allah.

        And I am commanded that I shall be the first of those who submit. [51]

        Similarly, we, the believers, are also commanded by Allah to surrender to His Will wholeheartedly.

        Say: Surely the guidance of Allah, that is the (true) guidance, and we are commanded that we should submit to the Lord of the worlds.[52]

        And who has a better religion than he who submits himself entirely to Allah? [53]

        We are commanded by Allah to say, in the event of any hardship or calamity, “From Allah we came and to Him we shall return”. In this way, we are affirming our act of surrender to His Will. Such being the case, we shall receive His blessing.

        Who say, when afflicted with calamity: “To Allah We belong, and to Him is our return”. They are those on whom (descend) blessings from their Lord, and Mercy, and they are the ones that receive guidance. [54]

        Prophet Ibrahim too surrendered to the Will of Allah wholeheartedly. In this connection, Allah had commanded to the effect:

        Abraham was not a Jew nor yet a Christian; but he was true in Faith, and bowed his will to Allah’s, and he joined not gods with Allah. [55]

        Continue reading »

        Comment » | gnosticism

        SESUDAH MAKRIFATULLAH, LOH MAHFUZ XI

        November 2nd, 2009 — 12:00am

        Ilmu-ilmu yang perlu dipelajari untuk kita menyiapkan diri kita sebagai Khalifah Allah swt di hari muka adalah:

        1.              Cara Pendakwahan. Perkembangan agama Islam di Eropah dan di Negara Barat yang lain adalah menerusi hidayah Allah swt tanpa kekerasan. Mereka tertarik melihat agama Islam dan penganut-penganut agama ini yang kebanyakan mereka sebenar-benar bertakwa kepada Allah swt, Tuhan yang mereka tidak dapat melihatNya. Justeru itu, hendaklah pendakwahan dalam agama Islam dijalankan dengan kebijaksanaan dan dengan aman.

        Dia (Allah) tidak dapat dicapai oleh penglihatan mata.[80]

         

        Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang takut kepada Tuhannya yang tidak nampak oleh mereka.[81]

        Tidak ada paksaan dalam agama (Islam) kerana sesungguhnya telah nyata kebenaran (Islam) dari kesesatan (kufur). [82]

        Serulah ke jalan Tuhanmu (wahai Muhammad) dengan hikmat kebijaksanaan dan nasihat pengajaran yang baik dan berbahaslah dengan mereka (yang engkau serukan itu) dengan cara yang lebih baik; sesungguhnya Tuhanmu Dialah jua yang lebih mengetahui akan orang yang sesat dari jalanNya dan Dialah jua yang lebih mengetahui akan orang-orang yang mendapat hidayat petunjuk. [83]

        Dan jika mereka (pihak musuh) cenderung kepada perdamaian, maka engkau juga hendaklah cenderung kepadanya serta bertawakallah kepada Allah. Sesungguhnya Dia Maha Mendengar, lagi Maha Mengetahui. [84]

        “Wahai Rasulullah apakah golongan fanatik itu? “Baginda menjawab, “Iaitu seorang yang menolong kaumnya atas dsar kezaliman.”[85]

        Sesungguhnya umatku tidak berhimpun dalam kesesatan. Maka apabila kamu melihat perselisihan hendaklah kamu tetap pada yang ramai.[86]

        2.              Bentuk Politik. Adakah system demokrasi barat, komunis, sosialis, khalifah Islam atau adunan dua atau lebih daripada sistem-sistem lebih berkesan?

        3.              Sistem Ekonomi. Mempelajari adakah sistem ekonomi yang dipraktikkan oleh Ekonomi barat atau BRIC atau Ekonomi Rakyat ataupun system Ekonomi Islam ataupun adunan dari dua atu lebih daripada system-sistem lebih berkesan combination of these systems? Kita juga mesti teruskan projek sain kita dalam menklon makanan seperti beras, gandum dan lain-lain dan juga ternakan. Kita juga mesti meneruskan projek menghijaukan padang pasir dan apa juga projek yang dapat membangun Ekonomi.

        4.              Sistem Sosial. Mengaji apakah perubahan social yang mesti dilakukan untuk menangani masalah-masalah sosial seperti  dadah, judi, arak, anak luar nikah dan lain-lain lagi. Kita juga mesti teruskan kajian sain terutama dalam projek Genome Mapping kerana menerusi ini kita dapat memperbetulkan baka-baka yang bermasalah. Juga dari projek Embryonic ( 0.01%) baka haiwan disatukan dengan baka manusia), kita akan dapat melihat dunia ghaib.

        5.              Dunia Sain.Teruskan projek yang mencari penawar bagi Cancer, Leukemia, Penumbuhan (Tumour), Masalah Jantung, H1N1, Sars dan lain-lain. Teruskan pengajian kita berkenaan Stem Cells[87], menjana sifat-sifat zahir manusia, avotermin,[88] Darah Plastic,[89] Pemilihan Jantina ,[90] Therapi Baka,[91] Mempetakan Genome atau Baka,[92] Ujian Baru Air-liur,[93] Protein Missiles,[94]Teosofensine,[95] IPS (Induced pliripotent stem cells),[96]Tafisan Darah[97] dan mencari penawar untuk for the Batuk Kering (TB) yang baru, Human Papillomavirus (HPV),[98] Nanotubes yang meletup,[99] nanomaterial, [100] benang sutera daripada laba-laba and silkworms,[101] mendiagnos monogenic diseases dalam janin,[102] Memilih bentuk khusus bayi,[103] LOX (Lipooxigenase) enzyme[104] Darah buatan[105]

         

        6.              Rekaan Senjata. Kerana Iblis dan sekutu-sekutu mempunyai dendam kesumat terhadap kita maka hendaklah kita bersedia untuk menentang mereka.[106]

         

        Sesungguhnya Syaitan adalah musuh bagi kamu, maka jadikanlah dia musuh.[107]

         

        Oleh sebab itu, perangilah kamu akan pengikut-pengikut Syaitan itu, kerana sesungguhnya tipu daya Syaitan itu adalah lemah..[108]

         

        Maka perlulah kita teruskan projek untuk membina askar robot (robot perang), robot penyelamat, robot unggas, tangan bionik (i-LIMBS), bionic kacamata (mengolah pandangan), prosthetics dengan elemen mechatronic” (pengganti anggota jasad yang rosak), Laser dengan kuasa baru yang ultra-tinggi, Penerbangan Angkasaluas Cassini (mengikuti perkembang rebut elektrik yang terkuat di planet Saturn), pendaratan Mars oleh Phoenix (Mencari air dan galian di planet Mars), Mikroskop Electron (Titan 80-300 Cubed), Pengembara Sempadan di Angkasa [Interstellar Boundary Explorer] (mengkaji angin solar), Gliocladium roseum (fungus yang dapat menukar barang dibuat menjadi diesel), PraProssessor Module Cap Jari [fingerprint preprocessor module] (software yang dapat memberi maklumat capjari dengan lebih tepat), Anti-Peluru Berpandu dan Laser berkuasa Tinggi [New Generation anti-missiles weapon and high powered  laser] (ditembak daripada muncung  pesawat).

        7.              Dunia Pelajaran. Perlulah kita mengaji system-sistem pelajaran yang ada dan sama ada perlu kita mengadunkan dua atau lebih daripada system-sistem ini. Walaupun Pelajaran dalam system Islam tidak dapat diketepikan kerana Allah swt telah mengistiharkan Islam sebagai agama yang diterima disisiNya namun Sistem Pelajaran Islam amat condong kepada peljaran ukhrawi. Maka perlulah system Pelajaran Islam mengambil kira dan diadunkan dengan pelajaran secular untuk Agama Islam mencapai kejayaan.

        8              Dunia Teknoloji. Kita mesti mengkaji dan membangunkan ilmu Teknoloji kita supaya kita berupaya menundukkan petir,  guruh, tsunami, gempa bumi, taifun, bah dan lain-lain musibah kerana ini semua ,  boleh jadi lebih hebat daripada ini, kita akan mengalaminya apabila kita menjajah Angkasa Lepas.

        9               Undang-undang Syariah. Kerana Allah swt sudah mengistiharkan Islam sebagai agama untuk seluruh dunia ini maka Undang-undang Syariah tidak dapat diketepikan. Juga hanya Undang-undang ini dengan hukuman-hukaman Hudud dan Qisas berwibawa menundukkan Jin-jin dan Syaitan-syaitan yang selama ini tidak ada perundangan langsung. Namun Undang-Undang Syariah perlu diperbaiki terutama dalam bidang Antarabangsa, Perniagaan, Kewangan, Kekeluargaan dan lain-lain bidang lagi untuk ianya terus berjaya dan berwibawa.

        10              Globalisasi. Meneruskan pembangunan konsep dan praktis “Globalisasi” kerana ianya lambat laun akan menyatukan dunia ini. Justeru itu kita akan mempunyai hanya satu kerakyatan iaitu “Rakyat Dunia” ataupun “R-Dunia”. Dunia akan menjadi lebih makmur, aman dan tenteram dan akan ada kemesraan di antara penduduk dan negara sedunia. Kita akan bersatu padat serta mengarahkan segala tenaga dan tumpuan kita bersama untuk menundukkan Angkasa Lepas serta kongsi bersama kos pembayaiannya.

         

        Wahai umat manusia! Sesungguhnya Kami telah menciptakan kamu dari lelaki dan perempuan dan Kami telah menjadikan kamu berbagai bangsa dan bersuku puak, supaya kamu berkenal-kenalan (dan beramah mesra antara satu dengan yang lain). [109]

         

        Dan berpegang teguhlah kamu sekalian kepada tali Allah (agama Islam) dan janganlah kamu bercerai-berai dan kenanglah nikmat Allah kepada kamu ketika kamu bermusuh-musuhan (semasa jahiliah dahulu), lalu Allah menyatukan di antara hati kamu (sehingga kamu bersatu-padu dengan nikmat Islam), maka menjadilah kamu dengan nikmat Allah itu orang-orang Islam yang bersaudara.[110]

        viii.              Untuk menundukkan Iblis dan sekutu-sekutunya, Allah swt menjemput kita sebagai KhalifahNya menjelajahi dan menundukkan Angkasa Lepas.

        Wahai sekalian jin dan manusia! Kalau kamu dapat menembus keluar dari kawasan-kawasan langit dan bumi (untuk melarikan diri dari kekuasaan dan balasan Kami), maka cubalah kamu menembus keluar. Kamu tidak akan menembus keluar melainkan dengan satu kekuasaan (yang mengatasi kekuasaan Kami; masakan dapat)!.[111]

         

        (Kalau ada kekuasaan yang demikian) maka biarlah mereka naik mendaki langit menurut jalan-jalan yang membawa mereka ke situ (untuk mentadbirkan seluruh alam).[112]

         

        Demi langit yang mempunyai jalan-jalan yang berbagai bentuk keadaannya.[113]

         

        Dan kalau Kami bukakan kepada mereka mana-mana pintu langit, kemudian mereka dapat naik melalui pintu itu (pada siang hari yang membolehkan mereka menyaksikan segala kenyataan yang ada di sana).[114]

         

        Dan Yang telah mengatur (keadaan makhluk-makhlukNya) serta memberikan hidayat petunjuk (ke jalan keselamatannya dan kesempurnaannya).[115]

         

        Dan tiadalah Kami menciptakan langit dan bumi serta segala yang ada di antara keduanya sebagai ciptaan yang tidak mengandungi hikmah dan keadilan [116]

         

        Apabila kita menjelajahi Angkasa Lepas maka hendaklah kita bersiapsiaga untuk berperang dengan Jin dan Syaitan yang ada di atas itu.

         

        Dan di antara tanda-tanda kekuasaanNya ialah kejadian langit dan bumi serta segala yang Dia biakkan pada keduanya dari makhluk-makhluk yang melata.[117]

         

        Dan Allah menguasai tentera langit dan bumi (untuk menyeksa orang-orang yang derhaka) dan Allah adalah Maha Kuasa, lagi Maha Bijaksana.[118]

         

         

        Mereka menghuni planet-planet yang seperti bumi di Angkasa Lepas. Para saintis telah mendapati fakta-fakta yang menunjukkan ada lebih daripada 250 planet-planet ala bumi di Angkasa Lepas. Nisbah penduduk-penduduk Jin (termasuk Syaitan-syaitan) dengan manusia adalah 9:1. Nabi Muhammad (saw) ada bersabda yang bermaksud:

        Sesungguhnya Allah menciptakan malaikat dan jin juga manusia 10 bahagian. Kadar malaikat 9 bahagian, jin dan manusia 1 bahagian. Allah ciptakan dari 1 bahagian itu menjadi 10 bahagian.  9 bahagian daripadanya adalah bilangan jin dan hanya 1 bahagian sahaja bilangan manusia.[119]

         

        Dari segi pewajahan, wajah manusia lebih baik daripada wajah syaitan yang sungguh-sungguh menakutkan.

         

        Sesudah sahaja mereka mempertikaikan firman Allah (untuk sujud kepada Adam) rupa Iblis menjadi hodoh dan menakutkan; begitu juga rupa sekutu-sekutunya menjadi sangat menyeramkan.[120]

         

        Dia menentukan bentuk rupa kamu (manusia) serta memperelokkan rupa kamu.[121]

         

        Mereka adalah dalam peradaban lama. Ini adalah kerana mereka berumur panjang. Justeru itu, pembaruan adalah satu perkara yang langsung tidak diminati di dalam masyarakat mereka.

         

        Iblis berkata: Wahai Tuhanku! Jika demikian, berilah tempoh kepadaku hingga ke hari mereka dibangitkan (hari kiamat). Allah berfirman: Dengan permohonanmu itu, maka sesungguhnya engkau dari golongan yang diberi tempoh. Hingga ke hari (masa) yang termaklum. [122]

        [80] Al Anaam (6):103.

        [81] Al  Mulk (67):12.

        [82] Al Baqarah (2):256

        [83] An Nahl (16):125

        [84] Al Anfaal (8):60

        [85] Terjemahan Sunan Ibnu Majah, Bk.4, 648 (1993).

        [86] Terjemahan Sunan Ibnu Majah, Bk.4, 649 (1993).

        [87] Darah yang bersih daripada uri bayi baru lahir yang boleh dipelbagai.

        [88] Penyembuh luka.

        [89] Molecule yang sama dengan hemoglobin.

        [90] Untuk manusia dan ternakan.

        [91] Mencelekkan mata menggunakan virus.

        [92] Boleh mengatasi masalah social ,  menyembuh Alzheimer, diabetes, buta etc.

        [93] Dapat mengesan kehamilan yang merbahaya.

        [94] Membunuh sel yang liar.

        [95] Ubat yang baru dan dapat mengatasi kegemukkan.

        [96] Menggantikan IVF. Pencatuman benih dan sell dari uri untuk menjadikan jenin.

        [97] Tub yang sangat kecil yang dapat mengesan dan membunuh sel yang bertumur.

        [98] Punca barah rahim.

        [99] Memusnahkan sel BT474 – Talian sel dari tumur buah dada.

        [100] Sensor gula dalam darah – membersihkan kekotoran dalam darah.

        [101] Mejana tissue tulang yang  kuat serta  menggantikan tulang dan gigi yang rosak.

        [102] Mengesan penyakit turun-termurun dalam jenin.

        [103] Memilih rupa dan jantina bayi..

        [104] Boleh mengatasi barah metastases

        [105] Diolah daripada uri bayi yang baru lahir.

        [106] Al Hijr (15):31-39

        [107] Faatir (35):6

        [108] An Nisa (4);76

        [109] Al Hujarat (49):13

        [110] Ali Imran (3):103

        [111] Ar Rahman (55):33

        [112] Shad (38):10

        [113] Adz Dzariyat (51):7

        [114] Al Hijr (15):14

        [115] Al Alaa (87):3

        [116] Shad (38):27

        [117] Asy Syuraa (42):29

        [118] Al Fath (48):7

        [119] Harun Din,  Makhluk Halus Mengikut Al Quran dan As Sunnah, 21 (?)

        [120] Gospel of Barnabas, 45(?)

        [121] At Taghabun (64):3

        [122] Al Hijr (15):36-38.

        1 comment » | gnosticism

        The Broader Picture of the Dzatiyah Concept VIII

        November 2nd, 2009 — 12:00am

        3.              Total surrender to the Divine System

         

        There is no two-ways about it that we have to surrender to Allah’s Will totally and wholeheartedly for the following reasons:

        1.              His Divine Plan which He implemented in stages is for His own satisfaction and to achieve His own goal. Allah had commanded to the effect:

        He it is who created the heavens and the earth in six phases.[1]

         

        And We created not the heaven and the earth and all that is between them without purpose![2]

         

        What! did you then think that We had created you in vain and that you shall not be returned to Us? [3]

         

        For such their appointed portion will reach them from the Book (of Decrees). [4]

         

        For every announcement there is a term, and ye will come to know.[5]

         

        2.              The sole purpose of His Divine Plan has nothing to do with us but for Him to show to Iblis (Lucifer) and his cronies that He is All-Wisest and that His decision to appoint mankind as His Vicegerent is a wise decision. This too explains why He allowed Iblis and his cronies to live until Armageddon.

        Behold thy Lord said to the angels: “I will create a vicegerent on earth.” They said “Wilt thou place therein one who will make mischief therein and shed blood? Whilst we do celebrate Thy praises and glorify Thy holy (name)?” He said: “I know what ye know not.[6]

         

        For Allah will surely accomplish His purpose: verily, for all things has Allah appointed a due proportion. [7]

         

        Respite will I grant unto them: for My scheme is strong (and unfailing). [8]

        Hence Prophet Adam had to, not out of choice, eat the forbidden food.

        Musa accused Adam being the sole cause of mankind being driven out of Paradise. Adam answered that he had done it not out of choice but that it was predestined 40 years before he was created. [9]

         

        Similarly, Prophet Khidir replied almost in line with Prophet Adam’s when Moses chastised him for his apparent misdeeds.

         

        He said: This shall be separation between me and you; now I will inform you of the significance of that with which you could not have patience. As for the boat, it belonged to (some) poor men who worked on the river and I wished that I should damage it, and there was behind them a king who seized every boat by force. And as for the boy, his parents were believers and we feared lest he should make disobedience and ingratitude to come upon them: So we desired that their Lord might give them in his place one better than him in purity and nearer to having compassion. And as for the wall, it belonged to two orphan boys in the city, and there was beneath it a treasure belonging to them, and their father was a righteous man; so your Lord desired that they should attain their maturity and take out their treasure, a mercy from your Lord, and I did not do it of my own accord. This is the significance of that with which you could not have patience. [10] (underlining is added)

        3.              His Divine Plan was already implemented sixty thousand (60,000) or more years before creations (including Jinn (Genies), the Angels and Mankind) in the six phases were created.

        God had created the soul of His Messenger 60000 years before He created other creations. [11]

        God said, “Wait Mohammed, for thy sake I will create paradise, the world, and a great multitude of creatures whereof I make thee a present insomuch that whoso shall bless thee shall be blessed, and whoso shall curse shall be accursed. When I send thee into the world I shall send thee as my messengers of salvation and thy word shall be true insomuch that heaven and earth shall fail but thy faith shall never fail. Mohammed is his blessed name. [12]

        4.              We are probably now in the late first phase or already in the second phase of His Divine Plan. There is nothing we can do now as the said phase(s) had already evolved (without any human intervention).

        Verily, for all things has Allah appointed a due proportion.[13]

         

        They said: “What affair is this of ours?” Say thou: “Indeed, this affair is wholly Allah’s.” [14]

         

        Not for thee, (but for Allah), is the decision. [15]

        5.              If He does not allow us a role in the implementation of His Divine Plan, what make mankind thinks that we have freewill?

        None can change His Words for He is the One Who heareth and knoweth all. [16]

        What! Are ye the more difficult to create or the heaven (above)?[17]

         

        Does Man think that he will be left uncontrolled?[18]

         

        For all power and honour belong to Allah.[19]

         

        6.              His Infinitesimal Essence which is “The Hidden” of all creations ensures that His Divine Plan is implemented accordingly.

        No change wilt thou find in the practice (approved) of Allah[20]

         

        And the command of Allah is a decree determined.[21]

         

        Neither is it allowable to the sun that it should overtake the moon, nor can the night outstrip the day; and all float on in a sphere. [22]

         

        7.              Nothing can be done without His approval and to this end His Infinitesimal Essence ensures it.

        No affliction comes about but by Allah’s permission; and whoever believes in Allah, He guides aright his heart. [23]

         

        And never say of anything, “I shall do such and such thing tomorrow.”Except (with the saying), “If Allâh will!” [24]

         

        Verily We have tried them as We tried the People of the Garden, when they resolved to gather the fruits of the (garden) in the morning. But made no reservation, (“If it be Allah’s Will”).Then there came on the (garden) a visitation from thy Lord, (which swept away) all around, while they were asleep. So the (garden) became, by the morning, like a dark and desolate spot, (whose fruit had been gathered). As the morning broke, they called out, one to another,- “Go ye to your tilth (betimes) in the morning, if ye would gather the fruits.” So they departed, conversing in secret low tones, (saying)- “Let not a single indigent person break in upon you into the (garden) this day.” And they opened the morning, strong in an (unjust) resolve. But when they saw the (garden), they said: “We have surely lost our way: “Indeed we are shut out (of the fruits of our labor)!” Said one of them, more just (than the rest): “Did I not say to you, ‘Why not glorify (Allah)?'”They said: “Glory to our Lord! Verily we have been doing wrong!” Then they turned, one against another, in reproach. They said: “Alas for us! We have indeed transgressed! “It may be that our Lord will give us in exchange a better (garden) than this: for we do turn to Him (in repentance)!” Such is the Punishment (in this life); but greater is the Punishment in the Hereafter,- if only they knew! .[25]

         

        In this connection Jesus had said to the effect:

        When you take time saying, “Tomorrow I will do thus, I will say such a thing, I will go to such a place,” and not saying, “If God will,” you are robbers.” [26]

        Continue reading »

        Comment » | gnosticism

        The Broader Picture of the Dzatiyah Concept VII

        October 26th, 2009 — 12:00am

        B.       To bring the Lawless rebels to fold.

        Allah has invited us to the outer space and travel through the many paths which He had prepared and ever waiting for us.

        O company of jinn and men, if ye have power to penetrate (all) regions of the heavens and the earth, then penetrate (them)! Ye will never penetrate them save with (Our) sanction.[259]

        Then let them ascend by any mean (to heaven).[260]

        By the heaven full of paths.[261]

        And even if We opened to them a gate from the heaven and they were to keep on ascending thereto, (all the day long). They would surely say (in the evening): “Our eyes have been (as if) dazzled (We have not seen any angle or heaven). Nay, we are a people bewitched.”[262]

        And Who has measured (preordainments for everything); and then guided (to it).[263]

        And We created not the heaven and the earth and all that is between them without purpose![264]

        When the time come for us to traverse space be prepared to meet the world of Jinn and Satans up there.

        And one of His signs is the creation of the heavens and the earth and what He has spread forth in both of them of living beings.[265]

        They occupied all the earth-like planets up there. The scientists had discovered there are more than 250 of them and they are still counting. The ratio of their population comparatively to mankind is a ratio of 9:1. Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) had said to the effect:

        Out of a ratio of 10 in relation to the population of Angels and Jinns and Mankind, Angels take 9  whereas Jinns and mankind take 1 . From the ratio of 1 (of Jinns and mankind), 9 are for Jinns and 1 is for mankind.[266]

        Whereas mankind is given a gracious countenance, Satans however are endowed with hideous ones after they were banished from paradise.

        Those who incurred the curse of Allah and His wrath, those of whom some He transformed into apes and swine.[267]

        After this God shall cause Satan to be raised up, at whose aspect every creature shall be as dead for fear of the horrid form of his appearance.[268]

        They are of the ancient civilization as they have a long life span. Such being the case, changes and innovation are “taboo” to them in particular to their seniors who have held powers since their banishment from heaven.

        [Iblîs (Satan)] said: “O my Lord! Give me then respite till the Day they (the dead) will be resurrected.” Allâh said: “Then, verily, you are of those reprieved,” Till the Day of the time appointed.” [269]

        They are totally illiterate because Allah did not send to them knowledge but  for Adam (Mankind), He gives and continued to give.

        And indeed We have honoured the Children of Adam, and We have carried them on land and sea, and have provided them with lawful sustenance, and have preferred them above many of those whom We have created with a marked preferment.[270]

        And He taught Adam the names of all things. [271]

        He said: “O Adam! Tell them their names.” When he had told them “Did I not tell you that I know the secrets of heavens and earth, and I know what ye reveal and what ye conceal?” [272]

        Read! and thy Lord is Most Bountiful, He Who taught (the use of) the Pen,  Taught man that which he knew not.[273]

        He has created man: He has taught him speech (and Intelligence).[274]

        They said: “Glory to Thee: of knowledge we have none, save what Thou hast taught us: in truth it is Thou Who art perfect in knowledge and wisdom.” [275]

        They have hearts wherewith they understand not, and they have eyes wherewith they see not, and they have ears wherewith they hear not (the truth). They are like cattle, nay even more astray; those! They are the heedless ones.[276]

        They are totally primitive and their principal arsenals are “Hocus-pocus” or black-magic which was taught by two Angels (Harut and Marut). However their Hocus-pocus does not work on our robotic armies which are soulless machine.

        They followed what the Satan (gave out (falsely of the magic) in the lifetime of Sulaimân (Solomon). Sulaimân did not disbelieve, but the Satan disbelieved, teaching men magic and such things that came down at Babylon to the two (angels,) Hârût and Mârût, but neither of these two angels taught anyone (such things) till they had said, “We are only for trial, so disbelieve not (by learning this magic from us).” And from these (angels) people learn that by which they cause separation between man and his wife, but they could not thus harm anyone except by Allâh’s Leave. And they learn that which harms them and profits them not. And indeed they knew that the buyers of it (magic) would have no share in the Hereafter. And how bad indeed was that for which they sold their ownselves, if they but knew.[277]

        Ever feeble indeed is the plot of Satân.[278]

        They are without any physical attributes and in the near future we will be able to see them, thanks to Allah for giving to us the Hybrid Embryonic project.

        Verily, he and his followers  see you from where you cannot see them.[279]

        Surely he is your plain enemy.[280]

        They live with the hatred of Allah in their hearts. They hated anything which is connected with Allah. They felt Allah had not been fair to them and to spite Allah they worshipped Taghut.

        They said: “Will You place therein those who will make mischief therein and shed blood, – while we glorify You with praises and thanks and sanctify You.”

        And verily, We have sent among every Ummah (community, nation) a Messenger (proclaiming): “Worship Allâh (Alone), and avoid (or keep away from) Tâghût[281]

        Of those who reject faith their patron is Taghut: from light he will lead them forth into the depths of darkness.[282]

        And when you see those who engage in a false conversation about Our Verses (of the Qur’ân) by mocking at them, stay away from them till they turn to another topic.[283]

        Jesus attempted to bring Iblis (Lucifer) and his cronies back to fold and to receive Allah’s grace once more. Let us see what transpired between them:

        Jesus, “Two words only need be spoken.”

        Satan replied, “What words?”

        Jesus, “These – I have sinned; have mercy on me.”

        Satan, “Now willingly will I make this peace if

        God will say these words to me.”

        Jesus, “Now depart from me, O’ cursed one, for thou art the wicked author of all injustice and sin, but God is just and without any sin.”[283a]

        They are totally lawless. There is totally no law and order. They deliberately live a life totally opposite that of mankind’s just to spite Allah.

        O you who believe! Enter perfectly in Islâm (by obeying all the rules and regulations of the Islâmic religion) and follow not the footsteps of Satan. Verily! He is to you a plain enemy.[284]

        They deliberately lead a totally sinful life indulging in whatsoever sins which Allah prohibits mankind from indulging.

        O you who believe! Intoxicants (all kinds of alcoholic drinks), gambling, and Al-Ansâb, and Al¬Azlâm (arrows for seeking luck or decision) are an abomination of Satan handiwork. So avoid (strictly all) that (abomination) in order that you may be successful.[285]

        Satan wants only to excite enmity and hatred between you with intoxicants (alcoholic drinks) and gambling, and hinder you from the remembrance of Allâh and from As-Salât (the prayer). So, will you not then abstain?[286]

        And whosoever follows the footsteps of Satan then, verily he commands Al-Fahshâ’ [i.e. to commit indecency (illegal sexual intercourse)], and Al-Munkar [disbelief and polytheism (i.e. to do evil and wicked deeds; and to speak or to do what is forbidden in Islâm)].[287]

        They made everything prohibited to mankind by Allah permissible and indulged excessively in them.

        And (they) make such forbidden ones lawful. The evil of their deeds is made fair-seeming pleasing to them.[288]

        Satan made fair-seeming to them that which they used to do.[289]

        Hence we are to subjugate as well as govern them and at the same time bring them back to worship Allah. By doing this, we have fulfilled our trust or task as the Vicegerent of Allah.

        Surely, Satan is an enemy to you, so take (treat) him as an enemy. He only invites his Hizb (followers) that they may become the dwellers of the blazing Fire.[290]

        Those who believe, fight in the Cause of Allâh, and those who disbelieve, fight in the cause of Tâghût. So fight you against the friends of Satan; Ever feeble indeed is the plot of Satan.[291]

        You will not find any people who believe in Allâh and the Last Day, making friendship with those who oppose Allâh and His Messenger (Muhammad SAW), even though they were their fathers or their sons or their brothers or their kindred (people). For such He has written Faith in their hearts, and strengthened them with Rûh (proofs, light and true guidance) from Himself. And He will admit them to Gardens (Paradise) under which rivers flow to dwell therein (forever). Allâh is pleased with them, and they with Him. They are the Party of Allâh. Verily, it is the Party of Allâh that will be the successful.

        By subjugating the rebellious Satans, we have restore Allah’s Honour which was defiled by Iblis and his cronies and Allah can rightly and proudly stand by His previous command:

        Behold thy Lord said to the angels: “I will create a vicegerent on earth.” They said “Wilt thou place therein one who will make mischief therein and shed blood? Whilst we do celebrate Thy praises and glorify Thy holy (name)?” He said: “I know what ye know not.”[292]

        Continue reading »

        Comment » | gnosticism

        SESUDAH MAKRIFATULLAH, LOH MAHFUZ X

        October 26th, 2009 — 12:00am

        SESUDAH MAKRIFATULLAH, LOH MAHFUZ  X

        Musa bertanya, “Oh Tuhan siapakah ahli syurga yang istimewa.” Tuhan menjawab, “Mereka yang aku pilih kerana untuk mereka Aku telah menyediakan dengan ‘TanganKu’ sesuatu yang istimewa yang tidak pernah dilihat, didengar ataupun difikirkan”.[41]

        Maka tidak ada seseorang pun yang mengetahui satu persatu persediaan yang telah dirahsiakan untuk mereka (dari segala jenis nikmat) yang amat indah dipandang dan menggembirakan, sebagai balasan bagi amal-amal soleh yang mereka telah kerjakan.[42]

        Merekalah penyokong-penyokong (agama) Allah. Ketahuilah! Sesungguhnya penyokong-penyokong (agama) Allah itu ialah orang-orang yang berjaya.[43]

        iv              Menciptakan Adam (as) dan melantiknya dan anak-cucunya menjadi KhalifahNya. Menyiapkan bumi untuk Adam (as) dan isterinya mendiami sebelum mereka ditipu oleh Syaitan untuk melanggar perintah Allah stw.

        Dan (ingatlah) ketika Tuhanmu berfirman kepada malaikat: Sesungguhnya Aku hendak menjadikan seorang khalifah di bumi. [44]

        Allah berfirman: Turunlah engkau dari Syurga ini, kerana tidak patut engkau berlaku sombong di dalamnya; oleh sebab itu keluarlah, sesungguhnya engkau dari golongan yang hina.[45]

        Dan kami berfirman: Wahai Adam! Tinggallah engkau dan isterimu dalam Syurga dan makanlah dari makanannya sepuas-puasnya apa sahaja kamu berdua sukai dan janganlah kamu hampiri pokok ini; (jika kamu menghampirinya) maka akan menjadilah kamu dari golongan orang-orang yang zalim[46]

        Setelah itu maka Syaitan menggelincirkan mereka berdua dari Syurga itu dan menyebabkan mereka dikeluarkan dari nikmat yang mereka telah berada di dalamnya dan Kami berfirman: Turunlah kamu! Sebahagian dari kamu menjadi musuh kepada sebahagian yang lain dan bagi kamu semua disediakan tempat kediaman di bumi, serta mendapat kesenangan hingga ke suatu masa (mati).[47]

        Nabi Musa as berkata, ” Hai Adam, engkau adalah bapa kami tetapi engkau telah mempersia-siakan kami serta mengeluarkan kami daripada syurga kerana dosa-dosamu.”  Nabi Adam as menjawab, ”Hai Musa, Allah telah memilihmu dengan Kalam-Nya dan menulis Taurat untukmu dengan tangan-Nya maka apakah engkau menyalahi aku atas perkara yang telah ditakdirkan Allah kepadaku 40 tahun sebelum aku diciptakan?”[48]

        v.              Menghantar Nabi-Nabi dan Kitab-kitabNya untuk membantu manusia kembali ke pangkal jalan.

        Kemudian jika datang kepada kamu petunjuk dariKu (melalui Rasul-rasul dan Kitab-kitab yang diturunkan kepada mereka), maka sesiapa yang mengikuti petunjukKu itu nescaya tidak ada kebimbangan (dari sesuatu yang tidak baik) terhadap mereka dan mereka pula tidak akan berdukacita. Al Baqarah (2):38

        vi.              Menjadikan Rasulullah (saw) khataman Nabi untuk sejagat  serta juga menjadikannya rahmatul alamin untuk semesta alam. Semesta alam merangkum lebih daripada bumi kita dan ini dan bersesuaian dengan rancanganNya.

        Dan Kami tidak mengutus kamu melainkan untuk (menjadi rahmat) bagi semesta alam.[49]

        Untuknya Tuhan menciptakan yang lain supaya menerusinya, ciptaan yang lain dapat merasai rahmat Tuhan.[50]

        Dia akan membawa rahmat keseluruh dunia; dia akan membawa cahaya kepada dunia ini. [51]

        Kamu akan menjadi rahmat untuk mereka sehingga sesiapa sahaja yang memuliakanmu akan Aku muliakan mereka dan sesiapa yang menghinamu akan Aku hina mereka. [52]

        Sesungguhnya Allah dan malaikatNya berselawat (memberi segala penghormatan dan kebaikan) kepada Nabi (Muhammad s.a.w); wahai orang-orang yang beriman berselawatlah kamu kepadanya serta ucapkanlah salam sejahtera dengan penghormatan yang sepenuhnya.[53]

        Dan Kami tidak mengutus kamu melainkan kepada umat manusia seluruhnya sebagai pembawa berita dan sebagai pemberi peringatan tetapi kebanyakan manusia tiada mengetahui.[54]

        Muhammad itu sekali-kali bukanlah bapa dari seorang laki-laki di antara kamu tetapi dia adalah Rasulullah dan penutup Nabi-Nabi.[55]

        Aku akan menghantarmu sebagai penyelamat dan kebenaran untuk seluruh dunia dan sekiranya dunia,  langit dan bumi tergugat namun keimanan kamu (kepada-Ku) akan tetap utuh.” [56]

        Selepas baginda tidak akan ada lagi Nabi-Nabi utusan Tuhan melainkan yang datang pada masa itu hanyalah pendusta-pendusta dan ini membuatku kini merasa sangat hiba.[57]

        Malam ini adalah malam lailatul qadar yang berlaku setiap tahun pada masa pesuruh Tuhan (Rasulullah [saw]) Yang Dijanjikan (Messiah) tetapi untuk kita hanya sekali dalam seribu tahun.[58]

        vii.              Rasulullah (saw) adalah rahmatul alamin kerana menerusi baginda Allah swt:

        a.              Menyempurnakan Agama yang ada.

        Pada hari ini, Aku telah sempurnakan bagi kamu agama kamu dan Aku telah cukupkan nikmatKu kepada kamu dan Aku telah redakan Islam itu menjadi agama untuk kamu.[59]

        Sesungguhnya agama  di sisi Allah ialah Islam.[60]

        Dan sesiapa yang mencari agama selain agama Islam, maka tidak akan diterima daripadanya dan dia pada hari akhirat kelak dari orang-orang yang rugi.[61]

        Wahai orang-orang yang beriman! Bertakwalah kamu kepada Allah dengan sebenar-benar takwa dan jangan sekali-kali kamu mati melainkan dalam keadaan Islam.[62]

        b.              Menurunkan Al Quran dan memeliharanya

        Al-Quran tidak lain hanyalah peringatan bagi penduduk seluruh alam.[63]

        Sesungguhnya Kamilah yang menurunkan Al-Quran dan Kamilah yang memelihara dan menjaganya.[64]

        c.              Menerusi Al Quran Allah swt turunkan Undang-undang Syariah yang hukum-hakamnya seperti Hudud dan Qisas  akan menjadi penyesalan bagi Syaitan-syaitan dan sekutu-sekutunya.

        Menjadilah Iblis dari golongan yang kafir.[65]

        Dan sesungguhnya Al-Quran itu sudah tentu akan menyebabkan penyesalan bagi orang-orang yang kafir. [66]

        Dan sesungguhnya Al-Quran itu adalah kebenaran yang diyakini.[67]

        Bagi tiap-tiap umat, Kami adakan satu syariat yang tertentu untuk mereka ikuti dan jalankan, maka janganlah ahli-ahli syariat yang lain membantahmu dalam urusan syariatmu. [68]

        Dan kami telah tetapkan atas mereka di dalam kitab Taurat itu, bahawa jiwa dibalas dengan jiwa dan mata dibalas dengan mata dan hidung dibalas dengan hidung, dan telinga dibalas dengan telinga dan gigi dibalas dengan gigi dan luka-luka hendaklah dibalas (seimbang). Tetapi sesiapa yang melepaskan hak membalasnya, maka menjadilah ia penebus dosa baginya dan sesiapa yang tidak menghukum dengan apa yang telah diturunkan Allah, maka mereka itulah orang-orang yang zalim. [69]

        Sesiapa yang tidak menghukum dengan apa yang telah diturunkan oleh Allah (kerana mengingkarinya), maka mereka itulah orang-orang yang kafir. [70]

        d.              Menurunkan ilmu kepada Umat manusia dan dengan itu mereka lebih bijak dan bertamaddun daripada Iblis, Syaitan dan sekutu-sekutu mereka.

        Dan Dia telah mengajarkan Nabi Adam, akan segala nama benda-benda dan gunanya, kemudian ditunjukkannya kepada malaikat lalu Dia berfirman: Terangkanlah kepadaKu nama benda-benda ini semuanya jika kamu golongan yang benar.[71]

        Malaikat itu menjawab: Maha suci Engkau (Ya Allah)! Kami tidak mempunyai pengetahuan selain dari apa yang Engkau ajarkan kepada kami; sesungguhnya Engkau jualah Yang Maha Mengetahui, lagi Maha Bijaksana.[72]

        Allah berfirman: Wahai Adam! Terangkanlah nama benda-benda ini semua kepada mereka. Maka setelah Nabi Adam menerangkan nama benda-benda itu kepada mereka, Allah berfirman: Bukankah Aku telah katakan kepada kamu, bahawasanya Aku mengetahui segala rahsia langit dan bumi dan Aku mengetahui apa yang kamu nyatakan dan apa yang kamu sembunyikan?.[73]

        Yang telah menciptakan serta menyempurnakan kejadiannya dengan kelengkapan yang sesuai dengan keadaannya.[74]

        Dan sesungguhnya Kami telah memuliakan anak-anak Adam dan Kami telah beri mereka menggunakan berbagai-bagai kenderaan di darat dan di laut dan Kami telah memberikan rezeki kepada mereka dari benda-benda yang baik-baik serta Kami telah lebihkan mereka dengan selebih-lebihnya atas banyak makhluk-makhluk yang telah Kami ciptakan.[75]

        (Iaitu) orang-orang yang menyebut dan mengingati Allah semasa mereka berdiri dan duduk dan semasa mereka berbaring mengiring dan mereka pula memikirkan tentang kejadian langit dan bumi (sambil berkata): Wahai Tuhan kami! Tidaklah Engkau menjadikan benda-benda ini dengan sia-sia, Maha Suci Engkau, maka peliharalah kami dari azab Neraka.[76]

        Bacalah dan Tuhanmu Yang Maha Pemurah; Yang mengajar manusia melalui pena dan tulisan. Dia mengajarkan manusia apa yang tidak diketahuinya.[77]

        Dialah yang telah membolehkan manusia memberi dan menerima kenyataan. [78]

        Kami sentiasa menjadikan engkau dapat membaca sehingga kau tidak lupa. [79]

        [41] Terjemahan Sahih Muslim, Bk 1, 261 (1994)

        [42] As Sajdah (32)17

        [43] Al Mujadalah (58);22

        [44] Al Baqarah (2):30

        [45] Al A’raaf (7):13

        [46] Al Baqarah (2):35

        [47] Al Baqarah (2):36

        [48] Terjemahan Sunan Ibnu Majah Bk.1, 68 (1992)

        [49] Al Anbiyaa (21):107

        [50] Gospel of Barnabas, 56 (?).

        [51] Gospel of Barnabas, 50 (?).

        [52] Gospel of Barnabas, 121 (?).

        [53] Al Ahzab (33):56

        [54] Gospel of Barnabas, 121 (?).

        [55] Al Ahzab (33):40

        [56] Gospel of Barnabas, 121 (?).

        [57] Gospel of Barnabas, 123 (?).

        [58] Id, 105.

        [59] Al Maidah (5):3

        [60] Ali Imran (3):19

        [61] Ali Imran (3):85

        [62] Ali Imran (3):102

        [63] Shad (38):87; At Takwir (81):27

        [64] Al Hijr (15):9

        [65] Saad (38):74

        [66] Al Haqqah (69):50

        [67] Al Haqqah (69):51

        [68] Hajj (22):67

        [69] Al Maidah (5):45

        [70] Al Maidah (5):44

        [71] Al Baqarah (2):31

        [72] Al Baqarah (2):32

        [73] Al Baqarah (2):33

        [74] Al Alaa (87):2

        [75] Al Israa(17):70

        [76] Ali Imran (3):191

        [77] Al Alaq (96):3-5

        [78] Ar Rahman (55):3-4

        [79] Al Alaa (87):6

        2 comments » | gnosticism

        The Broader Picture of the Dzatiyah Concept VI

        October 19th, 2009 — 12:00am

        A.1 Study how Islam slowly and eventually becomes the Universal Religion of the world.

        The missionary works in pulling mankind to accept Islam is clearly not the work of human being. Our Islamic Missions are never that strong or versatile financially or otherwise to go to all the places in the world to propagate Islam. However, every day many all over the world found the truth and embraced Islam. This is because they found in Islam:

        1. A beautiful, simple and peaceful religion. The current spate of violence by a handful wayward Muslims who indulged in terrorism should not in anyway retards the peaceful image of Islam. These people should note that Islam spreads in Europe, United State, Canada and others, not through violence but because of its peace loving nature. To this end God has commanded:

          Invite (all) to the Way of thy Lord with wisdom and beautiful preaching; and argue with them in ways that are best and most gracious: for thy Lord knoweth best, who have strayed from His Path, and who receive guidance.[215]

          Let there be no compulsion in religion: Truth stands out clear from Error: whoever rejects Evil and believes in Allah hath grasped the most trustworthy hand-hold, that never breaks. And Allah heareth and knoweth all things.[216]

          Wilt thou then compel mankind, against their will, to believe! No soul can believe, except by the Will of Allah, and He will place Doubt (or obscurity) on those who will not understand.[217]

          Nor can Goodness and Evil be equal. Repel (Evil) with what is better: then will he between whom and thee was hatred become as it were thy friend and intimate! And no one will be granted such goodness except those who exercise patience and self-restraint, none but persons of the greatest good fortune.[218]

        2. A brotherhood among mankind. One can note the many nationalities bowing down worshipping Allah in any mosque all over the world without any discrimination.

          And verily this Brotherhood of yours is a single Brotherhood. And I am your Lord and Cherisher: therefore fear Me (and no other).[219]

          Verily, this Brotherhood of yours is a single Brotherhood, and I am your Lord and Cherisher: therefore serve Me (and no other).[220]

        3. A non-violence religion. In the Islamic History, our Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) only raised arms to defend the sovereignty of Islam. Even to that he had instructed the Islamic Defenders not to harm women, children, the aged, livestock and property. Most of the violence now happening was done for reasons other than Islam. It was done by a handful wayward Muslims and this should not in any way affect the substantially peace-loving Muslims. We do not make distinction between Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) with Moses, Jesus and other Prophets of God.

          But if the enemy incline towards peace, do thou (also) incline towards peace, and trust in Allah: for He is the One that Heareth and Knoweth (all things).[221]

          Say: “We believe in Allah, and in what has been revealed to us and what was revealed to Ibrahim, Isma’il, Ishaq, Ya’qub, and the Tribes, and in (the Books) given to Musa, ‘Isa, and the Prophets, from their Lord: we make no distinction between one and another among them, and to Allah do we bow our will (in Islam).”[222]

        4. The Muslims, as a whole is peace-loving, trustworthy, of moral conduct, benevolence, charitable, fair and most of all God-fearing.

          They enjoin what is just, and forbid what is evil: they observe regular prayers, practice regular charity, and obey Allah and His Messenger. On them will Allah pour His Mercy: for Allah is Exalted in power, Wise.[223]

          And take not your oaths, to practice deception between yourselves, with the result that someone’s foot may slip after it was firmly planted. [224]

          Whoever works righteousness, man or woman, and has Faith, verily, to him will We give a new Life, a life that is good and pure, and We will bestow on such their reward according to the best of their actions. [225]

          Those who humble themselves in their prayers; Who avoid vain talk; Who are active in deeds of charity; Who abstain from sex except with those joined to them in the marriage bond.[226]

          And come not nigh to the orphan’s property, except to improve it, until he attains the age of full strength; give measure and weight with (full) justice; no burden do We place on any soul, but that which it can bear, whenever ye speak, speak justly, even if a near relative is concerned; and fulfill the Covenant of Allah: thus doth He command you, that ye may remember.[227]

          O ye who believe! devour not Usury, doubled and multiplied; but fear Allah; that ye may (really) prosper.[228]

          O ye people! Eat of what is on earth, lawful and good[229]

          But waste not by excess, for Allah loveth not the wasters.[230]

          He has only forbidden you dead meat, and blood, and the flesh of swine, and any (food) over which the name of other than Allah has been invoked. But if one is forced by necessity, without willful disobedience, nor transgressing due limits, then Allah is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful.[231]

          O ye who believe! intoxicants and gambling, (dedication of) stones, and (divination by) arrows, are an abomination of Satan’s handiwork: eschew such (abomination), that ye may prosper. Satan’s plan is (but) to excite enmity and hatred between you, with intoxicants and gambling, and hinder you from the remembrance of Allah, and from prayer: will ye not then abstain?[232]

          Say: The things that my Lord hath indeed forbidden are: shameful deeds, whether open or secret; sins and trespasses against truth or reason; assigning of partners to Allah, for which He hath given no authority; and saying things about Allah of which ye have no knowledge.[233]

          For, Believers are those who, when Allah is mentioned, feel a tremor in their hearts, and when they hear His Signs rehearsed, find their faith strengthened, and put (all) their trust in their Lord; Who establish regular prayers and spend (freely) out of the gifts We have given them for sustenance: Such in truth are the Believers: they have grades of dignity with their Lord, and forgiveness, and generous sustenance.[234]

        In the light of the above, it is clear that Islam can only expand if it remains a peace-loving religion. The current violence carried out by a handful of wayward Muslims is really doing a disservice to Islam. Hence, we as Muslims must take note of this factor when endeavouring a bigger role as Vicegerent of God in bringing the lawless Jinn including Satans to worship God.

        A.2 Study what political platform should be implemented in the Lawless worlds of Jinn including Satans. Should we introduce Western Democracy or Communism or Socialism, Islamic Caliphate or combination of these systems?

        A.3 Study what economic system should we introduce into the Lawless worlds of Jinn and Satans? Should we adopt the Practice of the Walls Street or BRIC or Peoples Economy or Islamic Practice or combination of these systems? Apart from pondering over the political platform, we should also continue our scientific project on cloning foods such as livestock, rice, wheat etc. We should also continue with our projects turning deserts into farming lands. We should continue all the other projects which will assist in Economic developments. All these can later be implemented into the Lawless worlds of Jinn and Satans.

        A.4 Study what social reforms we have to implement in the Lawless worlds of Jinn and Satans? Before that we should continue with our development in Science. From Genome Mapping, we can hopefully cure genetic problems such as drinking, drugs, gambling, stealing and others. In this way, we shall become true Vicegerents of God. From Embryonic Project of combining 0.01% of animal genes into us (Hybrid Embryo), we are able to see the invisible world of Jinn and Satans as such it will make our task easier in bringing them to fold.

        A.5 Continue the development in our medical world finding cures for Cancer, Leukemia, Tumours, Heart problems, H1N1, Sars and other diseases. We should also continue our study in Stem Cells[235], Cultivating human parts including organs, avotermin,[236] Plastic blood,[237]Gender selection,[238] Gene Therapy,[239]Genome or Gene Mapping,[240] New Saliva Test,[241] Protein Missiles,[242]Teosofensine,[243] IPS (Induced pliripotent stem cells),[244]Blood Filter[245] and finding effective cure for the new strain of Tuberculosis or human papillomavirus (HPV),[246] exploding nanotubes,[247] nanomaterial, [248] spiders and silkworms silks,[249] diagnosing monogenic diseases in a fetus,[250] Specific trait-selected child,[251] LOX (Lipooxigenase) enzyme[252] Synthetic human blood[253]

        A.6 Continue our development in our arsenals as we are sure to face most unrepentant enemies out there. They are totally lawless and this is for a fact as by being lawless they spite God. It is also good to remember, they have rejected us at the outset being appointed as Vicegerent of God and refused to bow down and respect us. Remember too that they blamed us for being ejected out of paradise and for their features being turned hideous. Their hatred for mankind has no bound.

        Not so Iblis: he refused to be among those who prostrated themselves. (Allah) said: “O Iblis! what is your reason for not being among those who prostrated themselves?” (Iblis) said: “I am not one to prostrate myself to man, whom Thou didst create from sounding clay, from mud molded into shape.” (Allah) said: “Then get thee out from here: for thou art rejected, accursed.

        “And the Curse shall be on thee till the Day of Judgment.” (Iblis) said: “O my Lord! give me then respite till the Day the (dead) are raised.” (Allah) said: “Respite is granted thee, till the Day of the Time Appointed.” (Iblis) said: “O my Lord! because Thou hast put me in the wrong, I will make (wrong) fair-seeming to them on the earth, and I will put them all in the wrong.”[254]

        Verily Satan is an enemy to you: so treat him as an enemy.[255]

        So fight you against the friends of Satan: feeble indeed is the cunning of Satan.[256]

        Hence we should continue with the development of our robotic armies (battle robots), robotic rescuers, robotic insects, bionic hands (i-LIMBS), bionic lens (creating virtual image), prosthetics with “mechatronic” elements (turning simple prosthetics into functional substitutes for missing body parts), new ultra-high power laser, Cassini Spacecraft (monitoring the powerful electrical storm on Saturn), the Phoenix Mars Lander (Finding water and minerals on Mars), Electron Microscope (Titan 80-300 Cubed), Interstellar Boundary Explorer (Studying solar winds), Gliocladium roseum ( a fungus which transformed plant waste into diesel), fingerprint preprocessor module (a software greatly improve matching accuracy), New Generation anti-missiles weapon and high powered laser (shoot from the nose of airplane).

        A.7 Study the educational systems in the world and choose the best or combination of the best. Although Islamic Education is indispensable in the future (in view that God has promulgated Islam is to be the only religion of world) it is at this point time most wanting. Islamic Education has to be strengthened as obviously it is more catered to religious instruction. It needs to take into account secular educations for it to be universally applicable.

        A.8 We should develop and continue to develop our Technology until we have the capacity to harness lightning, storm, thunder, tsunami, earthquakes, typhoon, floods and other calamities which we will face when we attempt to subdue the outer-space. The aforesaid will definitely be mega built in space.

        A.9 Study how to improve the Islamic Law which we have so that it can be applied to the Lawless worlds of the Jinn and Satans. Only the severity of the punishments under Islamic law can subdue the Lawless Jinn and Satans. However, in other aspects such as international relation, commercial, family and others need to be look into and improved.

        A.10 To promote further the concept and practice of “Globalisation” as this will eventually bring about unity among the many states in this world. This will lead to a common universal nationality and that is “Earthman” or “E-man”. There will be peace and prosperity in the world. There will be loves and cares amongst states. We will be a united front with our sight firmly looking to the outer space which expenses in subjugating it will be shared among the “Earth’s nations” or “E-nations”

        O mankind! We have created you from a male and a female, and made you into nations and tribes, that you may know one another. [257]

        And hold fast, all of you together, to the Rope of Allâh, and be not divided among yourselves, and remember Allâh’s Favour on you, for you were enemies one to another but He joined your hearts together, so that, by His Grace, you became brethren.[258]

        Continue reading »

        1 comment » | gnosticism

        SESUDAH MAKRIFATULLAH, LOH MAHFUZ IX

        October 19th, 2009 — 12:00am

        1.              PENDERHAKAAN IBLIS

        Walaupun Allah swt  tidak menjadikan jin dan manusia melainkan untuk menyembahNya tetapi Dia berkehendakkan manusia menjadi khalifahNya. Kerana itu, Allah swt memerintahkan Malaikat semua, termasuk Iblis dan sekutu-sekutunya yang pada masa itu tergolong dalam golongan malaikat walaupun dibuat daripada api, sujud menghormati Adam seorang manusia. Maka Iblis dan sekutu-sekutunya enggan membuat demikian.

        Dan (ingatlah) Aku tidak menciptakan jin dan manusia melainkan untuk mereka menyembah dan beribadat kepadaKu. [1]

        Dan (ingatlah) ketika Tuhanmu berfirman kepada malaikat: Sesungguhnya Aku hendak menjadikan seorang khalifah di bumi. [2]

        Dan (ingatlah) ketika kami berfirman kepada malaikat: Tunduklah (beri hormat) kepada Nabi Adam. Lalu mereka sekaliannya tunduk memberi hormat melainkan Iblis[3]

        Dengan berbuat demikian, Iblis dan sekutu-sekutu-nya telah dengan tidak secara langsung menderhaka dan menghina Allah swt. Seolah-olah keputusan Allah swt itu tidak bijaksana langsung. Mereka berkelakuan sombong dan bongkak kepada Allah swt Yang Maha Suci lagi Maha Bijaksana.

        Mereka sujud melainkan iblis; dia adalah berasal dari golongan jin, lalu dia menderhaka terhadap perintah Tuhannya.[4]

        Iblis menjawab: Aku lebih baik daripada Adam, Engkau (wahai Tuhan) jadikan daku dari api sedang dia Engkau jadikan dari tanah.[5]

        Iblis menjawab: Aku tidak patut sujud kepada manusia yang Engkau jadikan dia dari tanah liat yang kering, yang berasal dari tanah kental yang berubah warna dan baunya.[6]

        Dia berkata: Patutkah aku sujud kepada (makhluk) yang Engkau jadikan dari tanah (yang di adun)?[7]

        Iblis menjawab: Aku lebih baik daripadanya; Engkau (wahai Tuhanku) ciptakan daku dari api, sedang dia Engkau ciptakan dari tanah.[8]

        Mereka bertanya (tentang hikmat ketetapan Tuhan itu dengan berkata): Adakah Engkau (Ya Tuhan kami) hendak menjadikan di bumi itu orang yang akan membuat bencana dan menumpahkan darah (berbunuh-bunuhan), padahal kami sentiasa bertasbih dengan memujiMu dan mensucikanMu?.[9]

        Dia (Iblis) berlaku sombong takbur.[10]

        2.              RAHMAT DAN KETETAPAN ALLAH swt.

        Kalau tidak kerana ketetapan dan rahmat Allah swt yang sudah ada sebelum penderhakaan Iblis maka sudah tentu akan datang kemusnahan.

        Rahmat-Ku (Allah) mendahului kemurkaan-nya.[11]

        Kalau tidaklah kerana karunia dan rahmat Allah kepada kamu tentulah kamu mengikut syaitan kecuali sebahagian daripada kamu.[12]

        Kalau tidaklah kerana sesuatu ketetapan yang telah ada dari Tuhanmu dahulu sampai kepada waktu yang ditentukan, pastilah mereka telah binasa.[13]

        Kamu sekali-kali tiada akan mendapati perubahan pada sunnah Allah.[14]

        3.              ALLAH swt MAHA BIJAKSANA

        Kerana KebijaksanaanNya, Allah swt sudah mengetahui akan penderhakaan Iblis dan sudahpun menyiapkan rencanaNya untuk membatasi masalah ini. RencanaNya menjadi sunnatullah yang sudah berjalan sebelum penderhakaan Iblis dan akan terus berjalan tanpa ada berubahan.

        Dan tiadalah Kami menciptakan langit dan bumi serta segala yang ada di antara keduanya sebagai ciptaan yang tidak mengandungi hikmah dan keadilan.[15]

        Sesungguhnya rencana-Ku amatlah teguh.[16]

        Sesungguhnya Allah tetap melakukan apa yang dirancangkanNya. [17]

        Untuk tiap-tiap berita ada (waktu) terjadinya dan kelak kamu akan mengetahui.[18]

        Sebagai suatu sunnatullah yang telah berlaku sejak dahulu kamu sekali-kali tiada akan menemukan perubahan bagi sunnatullah.[19]

        Engkau tidak sekali-kali akan mendapati sebarang penukaran bagi perjalanan “Sunnatullah” itu.[20]

        Sesungguhnya apa yang dijanjikan kepadamu pasti datang, dan kamu sekali-kali tidak sanggup menolaknya.[21]

        Tidaklah mungkin bagi matahari mendapatkan bulan dan malampun tidak dapat mendahului siang. Dan masing-masing beredar pada garis edarnya.[22]

        4.              RENCANA ILAHI

        Pandangan Rasulullah (saw) tidaklah jauh mana berbandingkan dengan Kebijaksanaan Allah swt. Dengan itu baginda tidak dapat menjangkau akan rancangan Allah swt untuk masa hadapan. Kerana itulah baginda merasa hiba apabila mendapati banyak lagi yang belum beriman kepada Allah swt.

        Dan jika perbuatan mereka berpaling (daripada menerima apa yang engkau bawa wahai Muhammad) terasa amat berat kepadamu; maka sekiranya engkau sanggup mencari satu lubang di bumi (untuk menembusi ke bawahnya) atau satu tangga untuk naik ke langit, supaya engkau dapat bawakan mukjizat kepada mereka, (cubalah lakukan jika engkau sanggup) dan sekiranya Allah menghendaki, tentulah Dia himpunkan mereka atas hidayat petunjuk. (Tetapi Allah tidak menghendakinya), oleh itu janganlah engkau menjadi dari orang-orang yang jahil. [23]

        Kemudian jika mereka memeluk Islam, maka sebenarnya mereka telah memperolehi petunjuk dan jika mereka berpaling (tidak mahu menerima Islam), maka sesungguhnya kewajipanmu hanyalah menyampaikan dan (ingatlah), Allah sentiasa Melihat sekalian hambaNya. [24]

        Dan kalau Allah menghendaki, nescaya mereka tidak mempersekutukanNya dan Kami tidak menjadikan engkau (wahai Muhammad) penjaga dan pengawal mereka dan engkau pula bukanlah wakil yang menguruskan hal-hal mereka (kerana semuanya itu terserah kepada Allah semata-mata). [25]

        Tidak seorang di langit dan di bumi yang mengetahui perkara yang ghaib kecuali Allah.[26]

        Pada sisi Allah-lah kunci-kunci yang ghaib; tak ada yang mengetahuinya kecuali Dia.[27]

        Dan sekiranya aku (Muhammad) mengetahui yang ghaib tentulah aku membuat kebajikan sebanyak-banyaknya dan aku tidak akan ditimpa kemudharatan.[28]

        Rancangan Allah swt yang sudah ada sebelum Iblis menderhaka adalah seperti berikut:

        i.              Menciptakan Roh Rasulullah (saw) enam puluh ribu tahun (60,000) sebelum ciptaan dalam 6 masa dijadikan. Roh Rasulullah (saw) diletakkan di tempat yang indah.

        Tuhan telah menciptakan roh pesuruh-Nya sebelum menciptakan yang lain. [29]

        Rohnya telah Ku letakkan dalam suatu tempat yang istimewa selama 60 ribu tahun sebelum Aku menciptakan yang lain.” [30]

        Tuhan telah menciptakan roh pesuruh-Nya 60 ribu tahun sebelum menciptakan yang lain.[31]

        Tuhan berkata, “Tunggu Muhammad, keranamu aku menciptakan syurga, dunia, pelbagai bentuk ciptaan. [32]

        ii.              Untuknya, Allah swt menciptakan lain-lain ciptaan dalam enam fasa.

        Untuknya aku ciptakan semua yang ada ini.[33]

        Untuknya Tuhan menciptakan yang lain.[34]

        Allah Tuhan yang menciptakan langit dan bumi serta segala yang ada di antara keduanya dalam enam masa. [35]

        Setelah Adam dijadikan maka yang pertama-tama dia melihat ialah tulisan di udara, “Tiada tuhan melainkan Tuhan Yang Satu dan Muhammad adalah pesuruh Tuhan (Rasulullah [saw]).” Maka Adam bertanya, “Muhammad pesuruh Tuhan (Rasulullah [saw]), adakah manusia lain selain daripada aku?” Tuhan menjawab, “Nama (Muhammad) yang engkau lihat adalah anakmu yang akan datang di masa hadapan dan dia akan menjadi pesuruh-Ku.[36]

        iii.              Kerananya juga Allah swt sudah memilih Orang-orangNya ataupun Orang-Orang Allah swt. Nama-nama mereka sudah dilakarkan di dalam sebuah kitab dan kitab ini akan diberi kepada Rasulullah (saw) di Hari Kemudian. Orang-Orang Allah swt termasuk Nabi-Nabi dan Wali-WaliNya. Mereka semua mempunyai tanda-tanda (mohor) Rasulullah (saw).

        Dan tidak ada seorangpun akan beriman kecuali dengan izin Allah.[37]

        Kerana dialah, kami semua dipilih menjadi nabi. [38]

        Tuhan akan memberi kepada Rasulullah (Muhammad) sebuah buku yang tertulis kesemua nama-nama orang-orang pilihanNya. [39]

        Tuhan akan (menyuruh) buka buku itu yang berada di tangan Rasulullah dan Rasulullah akan membacanya memanggil nama-nama kesemua malaikat, nabi-nabi dan kesemua orang pilihan Tuhan dan dahi mereka kesemua ada tanda mohor Rasulullah dan mereka kesemuanya dituliskan sebagai ahli syurga. [40]

        [1] Adz Dzariyaat (51):56; Al Qusyairy An Naisabury, Risatul Qusyairiyah, 8 (1997).

        [2] Al Baqarah (2):30

        [3] Al Baqarah (2):34

        [4] Al Kahfi (18):50.

        [5] Al A’raaf (7):12

        [6] Al Hijr (15):33

        [7] Al Israa (17):61

        [8] Saad (38):76

        [9] Al Baqarah (2):30

        [10] Saad (38):74

        [11] Terjemahan Sahih Muslinm Bk.4, 685 (1994)

        [12] An Nisa (4);83

        [13] Asy Syuraa (42):14; Al Anfal (18):68; Yunos (10):19

        [14] Al Ahzab (33):62.

        [15] Shad (38):27

        [16] Al A’raaf (7):183

        [17] Al Hajj (22):18

        [18] Al Anaam (6):67.

        [19] Al Fath (48):23.

        [20] Fathir (35):43

        [21] Al An’aam (6);134; Al Mukmin (40):55; Luqman (31);33

        [22] Yasin (36):40

        [23] An An’aam (6):35

        [24] Ali Imran (3):20

        [25] An An’aam (6):107

        [26] An Naml (27):65; Al Maidah (5):109; 116; Al Jin (72):26.

        [27] Al Anaam (6):59.

        [28] Al Araaf (7):188.

        [29] Gospel of Barnabas, 56 (?).

        [30] Gospel of Barnabas, 50 (?).

        [31] Id, 45.

        [32] Gospel of Barnabas, 121 (?)

        [33]

        [34] Gospel of Barnabas, 56 (?).

        [35] As Sajdah (32):4

        [36] Gospel of Barnabas, 50 (?).

        [37] Yunus (10):100.

        [38] Gospel of Barnabas, 58-59 (?).

        [39] Gospel of Barnabas, 73 (?)

        [40] Gospel of Barnabas, 73 (?)

        2 comments » | gnosticism

        Sesudah Makrifatullah, Loh Mahfuz VIII

        October 12th, 2009 — 12:00am

        Bila dikatakan “ciptaan” ini termasuk Tirai Nur, Arasy, Air (di bawah Arasy), Sidratul Muntaha, Kalam, Roh Nabi Muhammad (saw), Langit, Bumi dan apa yang ada di antara-nya semua ini berada di dalam Loh Mahfuz.

        Apabila kesemua ciptaan binasa yang tinggal adalah “Wajah” DzatNya sebelum ianya  kembali kepada asalnya iaitu DzatNya.

        Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

        Tiap-tiap sesuatu akan binasa melainkan Wajah (Dzat) Allah. Al Qasas (28):88

        Segala yang ada di muka bumi itu akan binasa dan akan kekallah Wajah (Dzat) Tuhanmu yang mempunyai Kebesaran dan Kemuliaan. Ar Rahman (55):26-27.

        Maka apabila kita berada di dalam syurga setelah ciptaan yang lain binasa maka kita akan melihat Wajah Dzat dengan sejelas-jelasnya. Allah juga ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

        Pada hari akhirat itu, muka (orang-orang yang beriman) berseri-seri; Melihat kepada Tuhannya. Al Qiyamah (75):23-24

        Rasulullah (saw) ada bersabda yang bermaksud

        Abu Razin al Uqail bertanya Rasulullah (saw), “Adakah setiap kami akan melihat Allah swt.” Baginda menjawab, “Abu Razin adakah kamu semua melihat bulan purnama.” Saya menjawab, “Benar”. Baginda berkata, “Kamu semua tidak akan ada masalah melihat-Nya seperti bulan purnama tetapi itu hanya kecil sahaja Allah lebih Mulia dan lebih Besar daripada itu.” Sunan Abu Dawud Vol 3, 1324 (1990)

        Sesungguhnya Allah itu Dzat Yang Maha Indah. Terjemahan Sahih Muslim Bk. 1, 95 (1994).

        Demi Dzat tiada tuhan selain Dia. Terjemahan Sahih Muslim Bk. 4, 570 (1994).

        Kita akan berada di dalam Syurga selagi ada langit dan bumi Syurga itu. Sesudah itu kita akan kembali semula menjadi tidak wujud sekali lagi. Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

        Mereka kekal di dalamnya selagi ada langit dan bumi kecuali apa yang dikehendaki oleh Tuhanmu. Sesungguhnya Tuhanmu, Maha Kuasa melakukan apa yang dikehendakiNya. Hud (11):107

        Adapun orang-orang yang berbahagia, maka di dalam Syurgalah tempatnya. Mereka kekal di dalamnya selagi ada langit dan bumi kecuali apa yang dikehendaki oleh Tuhanmu sebagai pemberian nikmat yang tidak putus-putus.Hud (11):108

        Dan sesungguhnya telah Aku ciptakan kamu sebelum itu padahal kamu (di waktu itu) belum ada sama sekali. Mariam (19):9.

        Sesungguhnya kami adalah kepunyaan Allah dan kepada Allah jualah kami kembali. Al Baqarah (2):156

        Untuk menunjukkan bahawa Loh MahfuzNya sudah sempurna dan lengkap, Allah swt membawa Rasulullah (saw) bermiraj dan melihat penghuni-penghuni Syurga dan Neraka. Rasulullah melihat penghuni-penghuni Syurga dan Neraka walaupun Kiamat belum lagi terjadi. Di sini jelaslah Rasulullah (saw) melihat sesuatu yang akan terjadi di hari muka. Perkara ini yang dilihat baginda adalah sesuatu yang belum terjadi lagi dalam zaman baginda. Al Baihaqi; Translation of Imam As Sayuti, Ibnu Hajar Al Asqalani, Kisah Irak & Miraj Nabi Muhammad saw, 19-22 (2006).

        Maha Suci Allah yang telah menjalankan hambaNya (Muhammad) pada malam hari dari Masjidilharam (di Mekah) ke Masjid Al-Aqsa (di Palestin), yang Kami berkati sekelilingnya, untuk memperlihatkan kepadanya tanda-tanda (kekuasaan dan kebesaran) Kami. Sesungguhnya Allah jualah Yang Maha Mendengar, lagi Maha Mengetahui. Al Israa (17):1

        Penglihatan (Nabi Muhammad) tidak berkisar daripada menyaksikan dengan tepat (akan pemandangan yang indah di situ yang diizinkan melihatnya) dan tidak pula melampaui batas. Demi sesungguhnya, dia telah melihat sebahagian dari sebesar-besar tanda-tanda (yang membuktikan luasnya pemerintahan dan kekuasaan) Tuhannya.An Najm (53):17-18

        1 comment » | gnosticism

        The Broader Picture of the Dzatiyah Concept V

        October 12th, 2009 — 12:00am

        7.              How is Muhammad a mercy and a universal Messenger to all His creations when he demised more than 1400 years ago? The answer to this is like taking a peep into the future of mankind to which our Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) (during his time) was not a privy to and this explained why he was desolated when many were still unbeliever despite his intensive missionary work.

        If their spurning is hard on thy mind, yet if thou wert able to seek a tunnel in the ground or a ladder to the skies and bring them a Sign, (what good?). If it were Allah’s Will, He could gather them together unto true guidance: so be not thou amongst those who are swayed by ignorance (and impatience)! [181]

        If they turn back, thy duty is to convey the Message; and in Allah’s sight are (all) His servants.[182]

        We made thee not one to watch over their doings, nor art thou set over them to dispose of their affairs.[183]

        (Muhammad) Say: “I have no power over any good or harm to myself except as Allah willeth. If I had knowledge of the unseen, I should have multiplied all good, and no evil should have touched me: I am but a warner, and a bringer of glad tidings to those who have faith.” [184]

        Thus if we examine the above verses clearly we will note that whereas Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) was clearly sad over a period, Allah, on the other hand, is clearly making reference to a bigger picture in the future. Similarly, mankind today does not see the bigger picture as such many disrespect God and became ungrateful.

        Say: None in the heavens or on earth, except Allah, knows what is hidden. [185]

        With Him are the keys of the Unseen, the treasures that none knoweth but He. [186]

        Truly Man is, to his Lord, ungrateful; and to that (fact) he bears witness (by his deeds).[187]

        For Allah carries out all that He wills.[188]

        Notwithstanding Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) is not a privy to the Divine Plan but through him God sent His mercy and that is:

        1. God gave a name to the existing monotheistic religion as “Islam” as well as perfected and accepted it. He also decreed that Islam is the only universal religion (accepted by Him) and as such this is a foregone conclusion. He advised that one must not die except in the religion of Islam.
        2. The religion before Allah is Islam[189]

          This day have I perfected your religion for you, completed My favour upon you, and have chosen for you Islam as your religion.[190]

          If anyone desires a religion other than Islam (submission to Allah), never will it be accepted of him; and in the Hereafter he will be in the ranks of those who have lost (all spiritual good). [191]

          O ye who believe! fear Allah as He should be feared, and die not except in a state of Islam.[192]

          This day have those who reject Faith given up all hope of your religion: yet fear them not but fear Me.[193]

        3. God sent down the Holy Quran for all His creations and to date He protected the authenticity of the Holy Quran. With the authenticity of Quran protected, so too the faith of His believers.
        4. And this is a Book which We have revealed as a blessing: so follow it and be righteous, that ye may receive mercy[194]

          “This is no less than a Message to (all) the Worlds and ye shall certainly know the truth of it (all) after a while.”[195]

          Verily this is no less than a Message to (all) the Worlds.[196]

          We have, without doubt, sent down the Message; and We will assuredly guard it (from corruption).[197]

          Say: “If the whole of mankind and Jinns were to gather together to produce the like of this Quran they could not produce the like thereof, even if they backed up each other with help and support.[198]

        5. From the Holy Quran evolved apart from As Sunnah (Prophet’s Traditions), the Islamic Law (Syariah). Punishment under Syariah involves, in cases of Hudud: amputation, stoning to death, whipping and others. In cases of Qisas, it involves the principal of “an eye for an eye”. These strict laws are unpalatable to the Western people.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                     But truly (Revelation) is a cause of sorrow for the Unbelievers. But verily it is Truth of assured certainty. So glorify the name of thy Lord Most High.[199]                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    To every People have We appointed rites and ceremonies which they must follow, let them not then dispute with thee on the matter, but do thou invite (them) to thy Lord: for thou art assuredly on the Right Way.[200]                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                             The woman and the man guilty of adultery or fornication flog each of them with a hundred stripes: let not compassion move you in their case, in a matter prescribed by Allah, if ye believe in Allah and the Last Day: and let a party of the Believers witness their punishment.[201]                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  
          And those who launch a charge against chaste women, and produce not four witnesses, (to support their allegations), flog them with eighty stripes; and reject their evidence ever after: for such men are wicked transgressors; Unless they repent thereafter and mend (their conduct): for Allah is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merci
          [202]                                                                                                                                           
          The punishment of those who wage war against Allah and His Messenger, and strive with might and main for mischief through the land is: execution, or crucifixion, or the cutting off of hands and feet from opposite sides, or exile from the land: that is their disgrace in this world, and a heavy punishment is theirs in the Hereafter
          .[203]                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        As to the thief, male or female, cut off his or her hands: a punishment by way of example, from Allah, for their crime: and Allah is Exalted in Power. Full of Wisdom.[204]                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            We ordained therein for them: “Life for life, eye for eye, nose for nose, ear for ear, tooth for tooth, and wounds equal for equal.” But if anyone remits the retaliation by way of charity, it is an act of atonement for himself. And if any fail to judge by (the light of) what Allah hath revealed, they are (no better than) wrong-doers. [205]                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           If any do fail to judge by (the light of) what Allah hath revealed, they are (no better than) Unbelievers.[206]

        Upon the demise of our Prophet Muhammad (pbuh), the mercy from Allah he left us are:

        1. The perfected religion of Islam.
        2. The Holy Quran (including As Sunnah).
        3. The Islamic Law or Syariah.

        With the demise of our Prophet Muhammad (pbuh), the responsibility of bringing the wayward to fold fell upon our shoulders.

        O ye that believe! betray not the trust of Allah and the Messenger[207]

        Those who faithfully observe their trusts and their covenants.[208]

        Our tasks are twofold namely:

        1. To equip ourselves fully for the task.
        2. To bring the Lawless rebels to fold.

        A. To equip ourselves fully for the task

        At every moment, God teaches us that which we have no knowledge. This He does for mankind but not for Iblis and his cronies. Hence we should spend every moment of our life learning the knowledge sent to us by God so as to equip ourselves for an ever bigger task to come.

        And He taught Adam the names of all things; then He placed them before the Angels, and said: “Tell Me the names of these if ye are right.” They said: “Glory to Thee: of knowledge we have none, save what Thou hast taught us: in truth it is Thou Who art perfect in knowledge and wisdom.” He said: “O Adam! Tell them their names.” When he had told them, Allah said: “Did I not tell you that I know the secrets of heavens and earth, and I know what ye reveal and what ye conceal?” [209]

        And if all the trees on earth were pens and the Ocean (were ink), with seven Oceans behind it to add to its (supply), yet would not the Words of Allah be exhausted (in the writing): for Allah is Exalted in power, full of Wisdom.[210]

        Say: “If the ocean were ink (wherewith to write out) the words of my Lord. Sooner would the ocean be exhausted than would the words of my Lord, even if we added another ocean like it, for its aid.”[211]

        Read! and thy Lord is Most Bountiful, He Who taught (the use of) the Pen,  Taught man that which he knew not.[212]

        He has created man: He has taught him speech (and Intelligence).[213]

        Men who celebrate the praises of Allah, standing, sitting, and lying down on their sides, and contemplate the (wonders of) creation in the heavens and the earth, (with the thought): “Our Lord! not for naught hast thou created (all) this! Glory to Thee! Give us salvation from the Penalty of the Fire.[214]

        [181] An An’aam (6):35

        [182] Ali Imran (3):20

        [183] An An’aam (6):107

        [184] Al Araaf (7):188.

        [185] An Naml (27):65; Al Maidah (5):109; 116; Al Jin (72):26.

        [186] Al Anaam (6):59.

        [187] Al Aadiyaat (100):6-7

        [188] Al Hajj (22):18

        [189] Ali Imran (3):19

        [190] Al Maidah (5):3

        [191] Ali Imran (3):85.

        [192] Ali Imran (3):102

        [193] Al Maidah (5):3

        [194] Al An’aam (6):155

        [195] Shad (38):87-88

        [196] At Takwir (81):27; Al Qalam (68):52

        [197] Al Hijr (15):9

        [198] Al Israa (17):18

        [199] Al Haqqah (69):50-52

        [200] Hajj (22):67

        [201] An Nur (24):2

        [202] An Nur (24):3-4

        [203] Al Maidah (5):33

        [204] Al Maidah (5):38

        [205] Al Maidah (5):45

        [206] Al Maidah (5):44

        [207] Al Anfaal (8):27

        [208] Al Mukminun (23):8

        [209] Al Baqarah (2):31-34

        [210] Luqman (31):27

        [211] Al Kahfi (18):109

        [212] Al Alaq (96):3-5

        [213] Ar Rahman (55):3-4

        [214] Ali Imran (3):191

         

         

         

         

         

         

        Comment » | gnosticism

        Sesudah Makrifatullah, Loh Mahfuz VII

        October 5th, 2009 — 7:38pm

        Setelah mencipta langit dan bumi dan di antaranya, Allah swt berfirman yang Dia duduk atas ArasyNya. Ini menekankan bahawa Loh Mahfuz sudah sempurna dan akan berjalan tanpa campur tangan Allah swt lagi. Justeru it, tidak akan ada ubahsuai lagi kepada Loh MahfuzNya. Ibarat, pemilik sebuah kilang membuat minimuan dalam tin. Setelah dia menekan butang yang menjalankan jentera yang membuat miniman dalam tin sebanyak yang dikehendakinya sehari, dia pun masuk ke pejabat dan membiarkan jentera itu berjalan sendiri. Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

        Allah Tuhan yang menciptakan langit dan bumi serta segala yang ada di antara keduanya dalam enam fasa kemudian Dia bersemayam di atas Arasy: As Sajdah (32):4.

        Engkau tidak sekali-kali akan mendapati sebarang perubahan bagi “Sunnatullah” dan engkau tidak sekali-kali akan mendapati sebarang penukaran bagi perjalanan “Sunnatullah” itu: Faathir (35):43

        Sebelum terjadinya langit, bumi dan di antaranya dalam enam fasa sudahpun terjadi Tirai Nur, Arasy, Air (di bawah Arasy), Sidratul Muntaha, Kalam dan Roh Nabi Muhammad (saw). Selain daripada itu, kesemua tindak tanduk ciptaanNya juga sudah terlakar di dalam Loh MahfuzNya. Namun begitu, Allah swt bukanlah ciptaan dan dengan itu, kita tidak boleh menempatkanNya di dalam Loh Mahfuz. Justeru itu, seseorang itu tidak boleh mengatakan bahawa matahati kita, “Tidak nampak yang wujud melainkan Allah”. Dengan lafaz ini, kita telah menempatkanNya di dalam Loh Mahfuz kerana apa jua yang kita nampak (walaupun dengan matahati) berada di dalam Loh Mahfuz. Namun begitu, Allah swt tidak terkandung di dalam Loh Mahfuz. Maka sebaiknya kita melafazkan, “Tiada yang wujud melainkan DzatNya (yang sedikit)!” kerana hakikat kesemua ciptaan ataupun Loh Mahfuz adalah DzatNya (yang sedikit).

        Dan mereka tidak mengagungkan Allah dengan pengagungan yang semestinya padahal bumi seluruhnya dalam gengaman-Nya. Az Zumar (39):67-68.

        Maka demi Dzat Yang jiwaku berada dalam gengamannya. Terjemahan Sunan Ibnu Majah Bk.1, 62 (1992).

        Dengan ini, adalah anih bagi mereka yang mengaku diri mereka itu menjadi Allah swt semasa dalam keadaan fana ataupun dalam “kemabukan”. Kerana apa yang mereka lafazkan dan juga keadaan mereka pada masa itu sudah terkandung di dalam Loh Mahfuz. Apa yang sebenarnya berlaku ialah mereka meluahkan apa yang sudah terkandung dalam Loh Mahfuz. Dengan ini, mereka tidak menjadi Allah swt malahan mereka sebenarnya adalah “Seniman” mengikut “skrip” dalam Loh Mahfuz dan dengan lafaz itu mereka sudah menempatkan diri ke Neraka. Rasulullah (saw) ada bersabda yang bermaksud:

        Adakalanya seseorang mengucapkan sepatah kata yang menyebabkan ia tergelincir ke neraka jarak antara timur dan barat. Terjemahan Sahih Muslim Bk. 4, 1022 (1994).

        Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

        Maha Suci dan Maha Tinggi Dia dari apa yang mereka katakan dengan ketinggian yang sebesar-besarnya. Al Israa (17)43.

        Dan janganlah kamu mengikuti apa yang kamu tidak mempunyai pengetahuan tentangnya. Sesungguhnya pendengaran, penglihatan dan hati semuanya itu akan diminta pertanggungjawabnya. Al Israa (17)36.

        Berkenaan Tirai Nur, Rasulullah (saw) ada bersabda yang yang bermaksud:

        Tirai-Nya adalah Nur dan seandainya terangkat pasti keagungan Dzat-Nya akan membakar makhluk yang terpandang oleh-Nya: Terjemahan Sahih Muslim Bk.1, 228 (1994).

        Malaikat Jibrail a.s. berkata bahawa ada 70 tirai Nur yang meniraikan Dzat dan sekiranya dia mendekati tirai Nur yang pertama sahaja, dia akan binasa: Al Hadis (Miskatul Masabih) Vol 4, 226 (1994).

        Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

        Dan tidak ada bagi seorang manusia pun bahawa Allah berkata dengannya kecuali dengan perantaraan wahyu atau di belakang tabir atau mengutus utusan (malaikat): Asy Syura (42):51.

        Bolehkah Tirai Nur meniraikan Allah swt yang Maha Besar? Jawapannya ialah Tirai (yang berwarna merah di dalam contoh di bawah ini) itu meniraikan kesemua ciptaan (berwarna putih di dalam contoh) daripada DzatNya. Justeru itu, kesemua ciptaan terselamat dari kebinasaan. Dengan ini, tidak secara langsung, Tirai Nur itu meniraikan DzatNya (tetapi daripada kesemua ciptaan). Contoh:

        Bolehkah Arasy itu menampung Allah swt Yang Maha Besar? Jawapannya ialah Arasy itu meliputi ciptaan dan Arasy pula diliputi oleh DzatNya. Kerana ArasyNya itu diliputi oleh DzatNya maka DzatNya (yang berwarna hijau di dalam contoh dibawah ini) seolah-olah terduduk di atas Arasy (yang berwarna putih di dalam contoh). Walaupun di antara DzatNya dengan Arasy ada Tirai Nur (yang berwarna merah di dalam contoh) namun ini tidak dapat menafikan bahawa DzatNya seolah-olah terduduk atas ArasyNya. Tirai Nur itu ibarat kusyen atas kerusi; kita tidak mengatakan kita duduk atas kusyen tetapi kita duduk atas kerusi. Begitu juga Allah swt, Dia tidak berfirman Dia duduk di atas Tirai Nur di atas ArasyNya tetapi Dia berfirman yang Dia duduk di atas ArasyNya.

        Benarkah Arasy Allah swt ada di atas air. Allah swt berfirman yang bermaksud:

        Dan Dialah yang menjadikan langit dan bumi dalam enam masa, sedang ArasyNya berada di atas air. Hud (11):7.

        Mengikut saintis sebelum terjadinya ciptaan, di Angkasa Lepas dipenuhi dengan wap air. Vincent Kotwicki Dr., Journal of Hydrological Sciences (1991)

        Nabi Muhammad (saw) ada bersabda yang bermaksud:

        Di atas langit ketujuh ada lautan yang besarnya seperti jarak langit dan bumi. Mustafa Asyur (Cairo), Rahsia Alam Malaikat 115 (?)

        Berkenaan Sidratul Muntaha dan Pena, Nabi Muhammad (saw), Allah ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

        Dan demi sesungguhnya! (Nabi Muhammad) telah melihat (malaikat Jibril, dalam bentuk rupanya yang asal) sekali lagi, Di sisi “Sidratul-Muntaha” yang di sisinya terletak Syurga “Jannatul-Makwa”. An Najm (53):13-14.

        Nabi Muhammad (saw) ada bersabda yang bermaksud:

        Selepas (Langit ketujuh) aku dibawah naik ke Sidratul Muntaha Sahih Al Bukhari Vol.5, 147 (1984).

        Selepas itu Jibril naik bersama ku ke satu tempat di mana aku terdengar bunyi Pena. Sahih Al Bukhari Vol.1, 213 (1984).

        Selepas itu Jibril naik bersamaku sehingga aku ternampak Al Mustawa. Di situ aku terdengar bunyi Pena. Sahih Muslim Bk.1, 213 (1994).

        3 comments » | gnosticism

        The Broader Picture of the Dzatiyah Concept IV

        October 5th, 2009 — 12:00am

        In relation to accountability, it is us who are answerable to God as His Trustee and not vice versa.

        He cannot be questioned for His acts, but they will be questioned (for theirs).[129]

         

        For every act of hearing, or of seeing, or of (feeling in) the heart will be enquired into (on the Day of Reckoning).[130]

         

        “Did ye then think that We had created you in jest, and that ye would not be brought back to Us (for account)?”[131]

         

        Prophet Jesus had said to the effect:

        All things created belong to the Creator, in such wise that nothing can lay claim to anything. Thus soul, sense, flesh, time, goods and honour, all are God’s possession so that if a man receives them not as God willeth he becometh a robber. And in like manner, if he spends them contrary to that which God willeth, he is likewise a robber. [132]

         

        Whoso committeth sin, be he of what fashion he will, is a robber; for he stealeth time and the soul and his own life, which ought to serve God, and giveth it to Satan, the enemy of God. [133]

         

        I tell thee, then, that God our Creator in His working conformeth not Himself to us, wherefore it is not lawful for the creature to seek his own way and convenience but rather the Honour of God his Creator  in order that the creature may depend on the Creator and not the Creator on the creature. [134]

         

        Verily, verily I say unto you, every time that your body receiveth breath your heart ought to say, “God be thanked!” [135]

         

        Such being the case, whatsoever events happened unto us, we must never be grumpy but to admit that everything belong to God and He can do anything to His own.

        Who say, when afflicted with calamity: “To Allah we belong, and to Him is our return” They are those on whom (descend) blessings from their Lord, and Mercy, and they are the ones that receive guidance. [136]

         

        As everything belongs to God therefore as Trustee we are only to do thing in accordance with God’s wills.

        Nor say of anything, “I shall be sure to do so and so tomorrow”, Without adding, “If Allah wills!” and call thy Lord to mind when thou forgettest, and say, “I hope that my Lord will guide me ever closer (even) than this to the right road.” [137]

         

        I say, therefore, unto you that as God liveth in whose presence my soul standeth when you take time saying, “Tomorrow I will do thus, I will say such a thing, I will go to such a place,” and not saying, “If God’s will,” you are robbers.

         

        Failure to do as God’s wills will surely bring about calamity to the doer as it tantamount to breach of trust.

         

        Verily We have tried them as We tried the People of the Garden, when they resolved to gather the fruits of the (garden) in the morning, But made no reservation, (“If Allah wills”). Then there came on the (garden) a visitation from thy Lord, (which swept away) all around, while they were asleep. So the (garden) became, by the morning, like a dark and desolate spot, (whose fruit had been gathered). [138]

        Thus as His Trustee our main fiduciary duty is to implement what God wants us to do and not otherwise. It will also be unbecoming of us to attempt or even thinking of varying His Divine Plan.

        There is none that can alter the Words (and Decrees) of Allah.[139]

         

        Let the trustee (faithfully) discharge his trust, and let him fear his Lord.[140]

         

        The Messenger believeth in what hath been revealed to him from his Lord, as do the men of faith. [141]

         

        And they say: “We hear, and we obey”. [142]

         

        Ye are the best of Peoples, evolved for mankind, enjoining what is right, forbidding what is wrong, and believing in Allah.[143]

         

        As His Vicegerent cum Trustee, our main duty is to bring back to fold the Jinn and Mankind and to make them worship only one God and that is Allah.

        I have only created Jinns and men to worship Me. [144]

         

        We sent not a Messenger except (to teach) in the language of his (own) people, in order to make (things) clear to them.[145]

         

        Not a messenger did We send before thee without this inspiration sent by Us to him: that there is no god but I; therefore worship and serve Me.[146]

         

        Seeing that God is one, the truth is one; whence it followeth that the doctrine is one and the meaning of the doctrine is one; and therefore faith is one.[147]

         

        It is He Who hath sent His Messenger with Guidance and the Religion of Truth, to proclaim it over all religion.[148]

         

        Allah has promised, to those among you who believe and work righteous deeds, that He will, of a surety, make them vicegerents with power, as He granted it to those before them; that He will establish in authority their religion, the one which He has chosen for them; and that He will change (their state), after the fear in which they (lived), to one of security and peace: `They will worship Me (alone) and not associate aught with Me.’ If any do reject Faith after this, they are rebellious and wicked.[149]

         

        It is He Who hath made you (His) vicegerents, inheritors of the earth: He hath raised you in ranks, some above others.[150]

         

        Being His Vicegerent, God had caused to subdue for us all His other creations.

         

        It is He Who hath created for you all things that are on earth. [151]

         

        And He has subjected to you, as from Him, all that is in the heavens and on earth: behold, in that are Signs indeed for those who reflect. [152]

         

        (We) conferred on them (mankind) special favours, above a great part of Our Creation.[153]

         

        But look at what Satans had said with regard to God’s decision to appoint us as His Vicegerent:

        (Allah) said: “What prevented thee from bowing down when I commanded thee?” He (Iblis) said: “I am better than he: Thou didst create me from fire, and him from clay.”[154]

         

        They said: “Wilt Thou place therein one who will make mischief therein and shed blood? Whilst we do celebrate Thy praise and glorify Thy holy (name)?”[155]

         

        “Then will I assault them from before them and behind them, from their right and their left: nor wilt Thou find, in most of them, gratitude.” [156]

         

        (Iblis) said: “O my Lord! because Thou hast put me in the wrong, I will make (wrong) fair-seeming to them on the earth, and I will lead them all astray.”[157]

         

        He was one of the Jinns, and he broke the Command of his Lord.[158]

         

        Clearly Iblis (Lucifer) and his cronies (jinns [genies] and Satans) who were created from fires not only refused to obey God’s command but insinuated that God had made the wrong command and as such He is not the All-Wisest. In addition, to prove that that they were correct, they told God that they would lead the whole mankind astray and be ungrateful to God. To this audacity of Iblis and his cronies, all praises be to God for His Unfathomable Patience, God commanded:

        “I know what ye know not.” [159]

         

        By rebelling against God, Iblis and his cronies are faithless such being the case, they were banished from Paradise.

         

        And behold, We said to the angels: “Bow down to Adam:” and they bowed down: not so Iblis: he refused and was haughty: he was of those who reject Faith.[160]

        (Allah) said: “Get thee down from this: it is not for thee to be arrogant here: get out, for thou art of the meanest (of creatures).”[161]

         

        (Allah) said: “Then get thee out from here: for thou art rejected, accursed. [162]

         

        But where did the evil ones go after the banishment? They went all over the places which could sustain them and these are the earth and earth-likes planets (which contain oxygen) as they are made from fires. To date scientists have discovered more than 250 earth-likes planets and they are still counting. Many of the evil ones are up there living a lawless life without any apparent leader (since they rejected us as Vicegerent of God) and all the time spying on heaven as well as endeavouring to lead mankind astray.

         

        And among His Signs is the creation of the heavens and the earth, and the living creatures that He has scattered through them.[163]

         

        It is We Who have set out the Zodiacal Signs in the heavens, and made them fair-seeming to (all) beholders; And (moreover) We have guarded them from every evil spirit accursed: But any that gains a hearing by stealth, is pursued by a flaming fire, bright (to see).[164]

         

        And We have, (from of old), adorned the lowest heaven with Lamps, and We have made such (Lamps) (as) missiles to drive away the Evil Ones.[165]

         

        `And we pried into the secrets of heaven; but we found it filled with stern guards and flaming fires. ‘We used, indeed, to sit there in (hidden) stations, to (steal) a hearing; but any who listens now will find a flaming fire watching him in ambush.[166]

         

        Now with the above as the backdrop, we shall now endeavour to examine the bigger picture of the Divine Plan.

        1.              God created jinn (Including Iblis and Satans) and mankind primarily to worship Him.

        I have only created Jinns and men to worship Me. [167]

        2.              Mankind has been accepted by God to be His Vicegerent over all His creations including Iblis, Satans and the Angels.

        Behold! We said to the angels, “Bow down to Adam”: they bowed down except Iblis.[168]

        3.              Rebellion of Iblis and his cronies.

        “Nor wilt Thou find, in most of them, gratitude.” [169]

        I will lead them all astray.”[170]

         

        4.              God being All-Wisest had foreseen the rebellion (of Iblis and his cronies) and had prepared to handle it His way.

        Had it not been for a Word that went forth before from thy Lord, (tending) to a Term appointed, the matter would have been settled between them. [171]

         

        Respite will I grant unto them: for My scheme is strong (and unfailing). [172]

         

        For Allah carries out all that He wills. [173]

         

        Allah said: “Did I not tell you that I know the secrets of heavens and earth, and I know what ye reveal and what ye conceal?”[174]

        5.              He created the soul of His Messenger 60000 years before He created His other creations (within the 6 phases) including Iblis and his cronies.

         

        God had created the soul of His Messenger 60000 years before He created other creations. [175]

         

        He it is who created the heavens and the earth in six phases.[176]

        6.              The name of His Messenger is Muhammad. He is His last Messenger and he is sent to all His creations bearing His mercy.

        We sent thee not, but as a mercy for all creatures. [177]

         

        We have not sent thee but as a universal (Messenger) to men, giving them glad tidings, and warning them (against sin), but most men understand not.[178]

         

        The name of the Messiah is admirable for God himself gave him the name when He created his soul and placed it in a celestial splendour. God said, “Wait Mohammed, for thy sake I will create paradise, the world, and a great multitude of creatures whereof I make thee a present insomuch that whoso shall bless thee shall be blessed, and whoso shall curse shall be accursed. When I send thee into the world I shall send thee as my messengers of salvation and thy word shall be true insomuch that heaven and earth shall fail but thy faith shall never fail. Mohammed is his blessed name. [179]

         

        Muhammad is not the father of any of your men, but (he is) the Messenger of Allah, and the Seal of the Prophets. [180]

         

        Continue reading »

        Comment » | gnosticism

        The Broader Picture of the Dzatiyah Concept III

        September 28th, 2009 — 12:00am

        All the above systems are administered without any form of human intervention. Eventhough they may seem complex and complicate but it is nothing to God All-Wisest. If the outer space with its planetary systems, milky ways and others can be administered by God without much ado, it goes without saying administering mankind is nothing at all to Him. If God does not allow all his other creations a role to play in His Divine Plan, what make mankind thinks that He will let them have freewill or freehand to vary His Divine Plan. Bear in mind, even the thoughts which came to us are His makings. To this end, whatsoever our actions (visible or not, tangible or not) represented the thought(s) streaming down from His Divine Plan. Hence Allah had commanded to the effect:

         

        Does Man think that he will be left uncontrolled?[90]

         

        What! Are ye the more difficult to create or the heaven (above)?[91]

         

        By the Soul, and the proportion and order given to it.[92]

         

        They said: “What affair is this of ours?” Say thou: “Indeed, this affair is wholly Allah’s.” [93]

         

        Not for thee, (but for Allah), is the decision. [94]

         

        To Allah belongs all that is in the heavens and on earth; to Him do all questions go back (for decision).[95]

         

        What we see before us now is, in reality, the translation of the blue print in the Divine Plan and the blue prints changed from time to time. Thus we do not have computers or airplanes during Prophet Adam’s time but today we have these. Surely, there will be more in the future which is now beyond our human comprehension. This further fortified by the scientists’ finding that we have only used ten percent (10%) of our Brain (mental) capacity.

         

        And if all the trees on earth were pens and the Ocean (were ink), with seven Oceans behind it to add to its (supply), yet would not the Words of Allah be exhausted (in the writing): for Allah is Exalted in power, full of Wisdom.[96]

        In future we may even be celebrating our children birthdays in the earth-likes planets in the outer space and space will be a busy “trodden” highways. As Allah had commanded to the effect:

        By the Sky with (its) numerous Paths.[97]

        We may scoff at the above suggestion but remember even our great-great ancestors in the 1900 will laugh at the suggestion that man will reach the moon. In fact many verses in Al Quran pinpointed at many sciences which were lately discovered or need further investigation.

        There is, in their stories, instruction for men endued with understanding. It is not a tale invented, but a confirmation of what went before it, a detailed exposition of all things, and a Guide and a Mercy to any such as believe.[98]

         

        And We have indeed made the Quran easy to understand and remember.[99]

         

        Examples of some of these:

        1.               The verse on the birth of Prophet Jesus:

        She (Mariam) said: “O my Lord! how shall I have a son when no man hath touched me?” He said: “Even so: Allah createth what He willeth: when He hath decreed a Plan, He but saith to it, `Be’, and it is!

         

        From the reading of the above verse, the evidence of cloning stares right in our face and only lately we knew about cloning but this was already in the pipeline of His Divine Plan.

        2.              Human beings became apes:

        When in their insolence they transgressed (all) prohibitions, We said to them: “Be ye apes, despised and rejected.” [100]

        The above verse is evidence of Mutant which is now thought of by our Scientists in their Hybrid Embryonic experiment. Perhaps this may explain too “Darwin’s Theory”.

        3.              Dividing the sea:

        Then We told Musa by inspiration: “Strike the sea with thy rod.” So it divided, and each separate part became like the huge, firm mass of a mountain.

         

        This technology has now been developed by mankind for construction works in the seas or rivers.

        4.              Division of drinkable and salt water:

        He has let free the two bodies of flowing water, meeting together: Between them is a Barrier which they do not transgress. [101]

        Mankind can now conserve drinkable water at estuaries by building reservoirs or dams thereat knowing fully well that there is an invisible partition which prevents drinkable water becoming salty water.

        Because God is All-Wisest, His Divine Plan could not have any error at all. Everything has been recorded in the Divine Plan and nothing is amiss. Allah had commanded to the effect:

        Nor is hidden from the Lord (so much as) the weight of an atom on the earth or in heaven. And not the least and not the greatest of these things but are recorded in a clear Record. [102]

         

        Nothing have We omitted from the Book, and they (all) shall be gathered to their Lord in the end. [103]

        No change wilt thou find in the practice (approved) of Allah[104]

        Nor any event can take place without His approval. To say otherwise means we can do thing with or without His approval. Allah had commanded to the effect:

        No kind of calamity can occur, except by the leave of Allah.[105]

        To say that we have freewill is to imply that the Divine Plan is incomplete, God is not the All-Wisest and we can override or change His Plan at our whim and fancy. Allah had commanded to the effect:

        Ah! Woe be to you for the (false) things ye ascribe (to Us). [106]

        To those who subscribed to the concept that there is freewill, they will refer to the commandment of Allah in the following verses in the Quran to fortify their contentions:

        Verily never will Allah change the condition of a people until they change it themselves[107]

         

        Whatever misfortune happens to you, is because of the things your hands have wrought[108]

         

        The understanding of this verse differentiates between the Enlightened and the Unenlightened. For the Enlightened they perceived the successful and the unsuccessful or the fortunate or the unfortunate are but the infinitesimal Essence. They accept that the infinitesimal Essence acted in accordance with the Divine Plan. Whereas the Unenlightened look upon these verses as the right of freewill and that they can change the Divine Plan. Allah had commanded to the effect:

        Those who give partners (to Allah) will say: “If Allah had wished, we should not have given partners to Him, nor would our fathers: nor should we have had any taboos.” So did their ancestors argue falsely, until they tasted of Our wrath. Say: “Have ye any (certain) knowledge? If so, produce it before us. Ye follow nothing but conjecture: ye do nothing but lie.” [109]

         

        Says, “Are those equal, those who know and those who do not know? [110]

         

        The blind and the seeing are not alike; Nor are the depths of Darkness and the Light; Nor are alike those that are living and those that are dead. [111]

         

        They all have a heart but they chose not to use it to understand Allah’s words. [112]

        Their hearts are sealed and so they understand not.[113]

         

        Thou was heedless of this, now have We removed thy veil, and sharp is thy sight this Day![114]

         

        Accepting predestination does not mean that we are to fold our arms and do nothing. So, if we are hungry eat; if there is a fire put it out and if sick visit the doctor. What it really boils down to is to live our life as per normal. We may note the life of Prophet Abraham; after his duty of Prophethood was over he led a normal life as any ordinary person so much so he could not even recognise his visitors were the Angels.

        There came Our Messengers to Ibrahim with glad tidings. They said, “Peace! “he answered, “Peace!” and hastened to entertain them with a roasted calf. But when he saw their hands went not towards the (meal), he felt some mistrust of them, and conceived a fear of them. They said: “Fear not: we have been sent against the people of Lut.”[115]

         

        We are to carry on our life as per normal and this is what is asked of us. As Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) had said when asked by a Companion as to whether we should just wait for predestination rather then pre-empting it:

        Live accordingly rather than waiting for predestination to happen.[116]

         

        Live accordingly as each of you will live in accordance with your predestination. If it is predestined that he does good then shall it be and vice versa.[117]

         

        Even our fate was hung over our neck when we born. On Judgment day we shall read our aforesaid fate.

         

        Every man’s fate We have fastened on his own neck: on the Day of Judgment We shall bring out for him a scroll, which he will see spread open. (It will be said to him:) “Read thine (own) record; sufficient is thy soul this day to make out an account against thee.”[118]

        The day when we were born our destiny as to whether we are heavens’ or hells’ dwellers had already been decided. Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) had said to the effect:

        Each and everyone of you or all mankind, God has decided your fate as to whether you are heavens’ or hells’ dwellers and He even has predestined your life whether it is a happy or a miserable one. [119]

         

        Not only our fate had been decided but also the path of our destiny as well as its final destination had already been laid down for us to tread. Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) had said to the effect:

        The path to our final destiny has already been made easy for us to tread.[120]

         

        To reject predestination means we are faithless and that our place in the hereafter shall be in hells. Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) had said to the effect:

        Until he accepts predestination, a person is faithless and even he donated gold as high as Mount Uhud, his aforesaid deed is rejected. [121]

        Let it be known that you cannot escape from a mishap once it became your destiny and no mishap will befall you if it is not your destiny. Should your belief contradict this, your place will be in hell. [122]

         

        We must not even imagine that if we do thing in a certain way, we can sidestep our destiny. Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) had said to the effect:

        Never say that if I do this or that way it would circumvent the event which had just occurred but do say that this is predestination; to do otherwise will invite Satan to lead us astray. [123]

        The predicament that we are in (accepting fully Predestination) is our own making. God had made an offer to all His creations if any would want to be His Vicegerent and all rejected it except mankind. We accepted the offer with our eyes open. As such, a trust is created between us and God and as His Vicegerent cum Trustees we are to dutifully accept and implement His Divine Plan which includes Predestination without much ado.

         

        Behold, thy Lord said to the Angels: “I will create a Vicegerent on earth.” [124]

         

        We did indeed offer the Trust to the Heavens and the Earth and the Mountains; but they refused to undertake it, being afraid thereof: but man undertook it; – he was indeed unjust and foolish.[125]

         

        Is it not His to create and to govern?[126]

         

        Being in His Trustees we are accountable for all our actions. A Companion asked Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) is he also accountable to God when what he has in possession is just a date and a cup of (drinking) water. The Holy Prophet answered in affirmative. [127]

         

        Then, shall ye be questioned that Day about the joy (ye indulged in!)[128]

        Continue reading »

        Comment » | gnosticism

        Sesudah Makrifatullah, Loh Mahfuz VI

        September 28th, 2009 — 12:00am

        Bagi mereka yang buta (tidak bermakrifatullah) firman-firman Allah swt  seperti berikut membawa masalah:

        Allah tidak merubah keadaan sesuatu kaum sehingga mereka merubah keadaan yang ada pada diri mereka sendiri: Ar Ra’d (13):11

        Kami telah menunjukkan kepadanya dua jalan: Al Balad (90):10

        Dan apa juga musibah yang menimpa kamu adalah disebabkan tanganmu sendiri : Asy Syura (42):30

        Mereka mentafsirkan bahawa ayat-ayat ini menunjukkan Loh Mahfuz  tidak sempurna, tidak lengkap, boleh diubahsuai, kita ada hak memilih, kita boleh ubah pelan induk Allah swt dengan pelan kita sendiri, ada yang Allah swt tidak tahu dan ada yang kita tahu tetapi Allah swt tidak tahu. Dengan itu mereka merubahkan rukun Iman ke enam iaitu yang baik dan jahat daripada Allah swt kepada yang baik daripada Allah swt dan yang jahat daripada mereka sendiri. Kerana itulah, Allah ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

        Dan mereka berkata, “Jikalau Allah Yang Maha Pemurah menghendaki tentulah kami tidak menyembah mereka (malaikat).” Mereka tidak berpengetahuan sedikitpun tentang itu, mereka tidak lain hanyalah menduga-duga belaka. Az Zukhruf (43):20; Al Anaam (6):148.

        Katakanlah (wahai Muhammad): Semuanya itu (kebaikan dan bencana) adalah (berpunca) dari sisi Allah. Maka apakah yang menyebabkan kaum itu hampir-hampir tidak memahami perkataan (nasihat dan pengajaran)? An Nisa (4):78.

        Sesungguhnya Allah tidak malu membuat perbandingan apa sahaja, (seperti) nyamuk hingga ke suatu yang lebih daripadanya, iaitu kalau orang-orang yang beriman maka mereka akan mengetahui bahawa perbandingan itu benar dari Tuhan mereka dan kalau orang-orang kafir pula maka mereka akan berkata: Apakah maksud Allah membuat perbandingan dengan benda ini? (Jawabnya): Tuhan akan menjadikan ramai orang sesat dengan sebab perbandingan itu dan akan menjadikan ramai orang mendapat petunjuk dengan sebabnya dan Tuhan tidak akan menjadikan sesat dengan sebab perbandingan itu melainkan orang-orang yang fasik. Al Baqarah (2):26

        Dan misal-misal perbandingan yang demikian itu Kami kemukakan kepada umat manusia, dan hanya orang-orang yang berilmu yang dapat memahaminya.
        Al Ankabut (29):43

        Bandingan dua golongan itu samalah seperti orang yang buta serta pekak, dengan orang yang celik serta mendengar; kedua-dua golongan itu tidaklah sama keadaannya. (Setelah kamu mengetahui yang demikian) maka tidakkah kamu mahu mengambil peringatan dan insaf? Hud (11):24

        Dan apakah orang yang sudah mati kemudian dia Kami hidupkan dan Kami berikan kepadanya cahaya yang terang yang dengan cahaya itu dia dapat berjalan di tengah-tengah masyarakat manusia serupa dengan orang yang keadaannya berada dalam gelap gulita yang sekali-kali tidak dapat keluar daripadanya?: Al Anaam (6):122.

        Mereka tidak mengenal Allah dengan sebenar-benarnya: Al Hajj (22):74.

        Maka tidakkah orang-orang yang beriman mengetahui bahawa kalaulah Allah menghendaki tentulah Dia memberi petunjuk kepada umat manusia seluruhnya. Ar Ra’d (13):31.

        Kerana mereka belum mengenal Allah dengan sebenar-benarnya dan dengan itu mereka masih belum dapat menerima qadha dan qadar dengan sepenuhnya serta masih mempersoalkannya. Mereka lupa kepada firman Allah swt yang bermaksud:

        Dia tidak ditanya tentang apa yang diperbuat-Nya. Al Anbiyaa (21):23.

        Nabi Isa (as) ada bersabda:

        Kenapa” adalah pintu ke neraka: Gospel of Barnabas, 114 (?).

        Bukan sahaja mereka mempertikaikan qadha dan qadar, mereka juga menuduh Allah swt tidak bersikap adil kerana takdir yang mereka tidak dapat merimanya. Allah swt berfirman yang bermaksud:

        Dan kecelakaan bagimu  disebabkan kamu mensifati (Allah dengan sifat-sifat yang tidak layak bagi-Nya): Al Anbiyaa (21):18.

        Maha Suci Allah dan Maha Tinggi dari sifat-sifat yang mereka berikan: Ash Shaaffaat (37):159; An Nahl (16):60.

        Dan mereka tidak menghormati Allah dengan penghormatan yang semestinya (diberikan oleh mereka): Al Anaam (6):91.

        Dan mereka tidak mengagungkan Allah dengan pengagungan yang semestinya (diberikan oleh mereka): Az Zumar (39):67.

        Tanyakanlah (wahai Muhammad): Kepunyaan siapakah bumi ini dan segala yang ada padanya, kalau kamu mengetahui? Mereka akan menjawab, “Kepunyaan Allah.”

        Katakanlah, “(Kalau demikian) maka dari jalan manakah kamu ditipu?” Al Mukminin (23):84.

        Sesungguhnya Allah sekali-kali tidak menganiaya hamba-Nya: Al Anfaal (8):51; Fushshilat (41):46; Al Hajj (22):10.

        Sesungguhnya Allah tidak menganiaya seseorang walaupun sebesar zarrah: An Nisa (4):41.

        Kamu tidak akan dianiaya sedikitpun: An Nisa (4):77.

        Bagi mereka yang sudah benar-benar mengenal Allah swt, matahati mereka jelas melihat segala yang terzahir (termasuk ruang dan masa) adalah sebenar penzahiran DzatNya dan sesudah itu DzatNya tersembunyi di sebalik penzahiranNya dan menjadi batin penzahiran itu. Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

        Sesungguhnya kamu berada dalam keadaan lalai dari (hal) ini maka Kami singkapkan daripadamu tutup (yang menutupi) matamu, maka penglihatanmu pada hari itu amat tajam: Qaaf (50):22.

        Dialah Yang Zahir serta Yang Batin: Al Hadid (57):3

        Matahati mereka tidak terhijab dan melihat dengan jelas bahawa DzatNya yang sebenarnya wujud dan yang juga beraksi. Mereka berkata:

        Professor Muhammad Said Ramadhan Al Buti:

        Segala hakikat di alam semesta yang kita lihat dan kita saksikan kesemuanya adalah limpahan daripada satu hakikat teragung iaitu hakikat Dzat Azza Wajalla. Sifat wujud ini tidak lain selain Dzat-Nya. Muhammad Said Ramadhan Al Buti, Keyakinan Hakiki, 67 (1996).

        Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani:

        Dzat yang menjadi sebab wujudnya segala sesuatu: Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Al Fath Ar Rabanni, 45 (1996).

        Imam Ghazali:

        Kesimpulannya, bahawa tiada ada wujud ini selain sesuatu yang berdiri sendiri selain… dengan Dzat-Nya: Imam Ghazali, Ihya Ulumiddin Bk 7, 427 (1981).

        Ibnu Qayyim:

        Segala kesempurnaan, keagungan, kebesaran dan keagungan merupakan keharusan daripada Dzat-Nya dan mustahil jika tidak seperti itu: Terjemahan Tafsir Ibnu Qayyim, 220 (2000).

        Murtadha Muthahhari:

        Dengan kata lain, Dzat Allah swt ada di semua maujud dan meliputi semua maujud: Murtadha Muthahhari, Jejak-jejak Ruhani, 14 (1996).

        Justeru itu, mereka sedar bahawa sebenarnya kita ini tidak wujud. Imam Ghazali berkata:

        Orang yang mengenal dirinya dan mengenal Tuhannya niscaya sudah pasti ia mengenal bahawa ia tiada mempunyai wujud bagi dirinya: Imam Ghazali, Ihya Ulumiddin Bk. 7, 427 (1981).

        Memandangkan kesemua ciptaan (termasuk ruang dan masa) adalah daripada penzahiran DzatNya maka adalah benar bahawa kesemua ciptaan itu (termasuk ruang dan masa) adalah kepunyaan mutlak Allah swt. Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

        Maka nikmat Tuhan kamu yang manakah yang kamu nafikan?: Ar-Rahman(55):13;16;18;21;23;25;28;30;32;34;36;38;40;42;45;47;49;51;53;55;57;59;61;63;65;67;69;71;73;75;77

        Maka terhadap nikmat Tuhanmu yang mana kamu ragu-ragu?: An Najm (53):55.

        Justeru itu mereka tahu keselamatan terletak di dalam diam dan menyerah diri sepenuhnya kepada Allah. Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

        Orang-orang beriman dan tidak mencampur adukkan yang hak dengan yang bathil… Al Baqarah (2):42; Al Anaam (6):82.

        Dan apabila mereka mendengar perkataan yang tidak bermanfaat mereka berpaling daripadanya dan mereka berkata, “Bagi kami amal-amal kami dan bagimu amal-amalmu kesejahteraan atas dirimu, kami tidak ingin bergaul dengan orang-orang jahil: Al Qashash (28):55.

        Dan aku (Muhammad) diperintahkan supaya menjadi orang yang pertama-tama berserah diri: Az Zumar (39):12; An Anaam (6):14.

        Katakanlah, “Sesungguhnya petunjuk Allah itulah (yang sebenarnya) petunjuk dan kita disuruh agar menyerah diri kepada Tuhan semesta alam: Al Anaam (6):71;Al Anbiyaa (21):108; Al Hajj (22):34.

        Dan siapakah yang lebih baik agamanya daripada orang yang ikhlas menyerahkan dirinya kepada Allah, sedang diapun mengerjakan kebaikan… An Nisa (4):125.

        Hai orang-orang yang beriman masuklah kamu ke dalam Islam secara keseluruhannya: Al Baqarah (2):208.

        Dan berikan berita gembira kepada orang-orang yang sabar (iaitu) orang–orang yang apabila ditimpa mushibah, mereka mengucapkan, “Sesungguhnya kami adalah milik Allah dan kepada-Nyalah kami dikembalikan.” Mereka itulah yang mendapat keberkatan yang sempurna dan rahmat dari Tuhannya, dan mereka itulah orang-orang yang mendapat petunjuk: Al Baqarah (2):156.

        Nabi Muhammad (saw) ada bersabda yang bermaksud:

        Adakalanya seseorang mengucapkan sepatah kata yang menyebabkan ia tergelincir ke neraka sejauh jarak antara timur dan barat: Terjemahan Sahih Muslim Bk. 4, 1022 (1993).

        Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani ada berkata:

        Mereka ini tahu bahawa keselamatan terletak dalam “diam” dan berkhalwat. Kamu hendaklah bersopan santun, diam dan jangan banyak bercakap, bersabar, berserah dengan sukarela kepada Dia. Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Pembukaan Kepada Yang Ghaib, 94, 96 (1990).

        Comment » | gnosticism

        Sesudah Makrifatullah, Loh Mahfuz V

        September 21st, 2009 — 12:00am

        Sehubungan dengan ini, DzatNya yang meliputi kesemua ciptaanNya memastikan kesemua lakaranNya yang tersirat di Loh Mahfuz pasti berlaku. Seperti juga taatnya tangan kita menyuapkan makanan ke mulut kita, tidak pernah terlepas. Justeru itu, Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

        Sesungguhnya rencana-Ku amatlah teguh: Al Araaf (7):183.

        Kamu sekali-kali tiada akan mendapati perubahan pada sunnah Allah: Al Ahzab (33):62.

         

        Sebagai suatu sunnatullah yang telah berlaku sejak dahulu kamu sekali-kali tiada akan menemukan perubahan bagi sunnatullah: Al Fath (48):23.

         

        Adalah ketetapan Allah itu suatu ketetapan yang pasti berlaku: Al Ahzab (33):38; Al Israa (17):77; Al Fat-h (48):23; Yunos (10):64; Al Mukmin (40):6; An Nisa (4):47; Al Ahzab (33):37.

        Sesungguhnya apa yang dijanjikan kepadamu pasti datang, dan kamu sekali-kali tidak sanggup menolaknya:Al Anaam (6):134; Al Mukmin (40):55; Luqman (31):33.

        Engkau tidak sekali-kali akan mendapati sebarang perubahan bagi “Sunnatullah” dan engkau tidak sekali-kali akan mendapati sebarang penukaran bagi perjalanan “Sunnatullah” itu: Faathir (35):43

        Tidaklah mungkin bagi matahari mendapatkan bulan dan malampun tidak dapat mendahului siang. Dan masing-masing beredar pada garis edarnya: Yasin(36):40.

        LakaranNya di dalam Loh Mahfuz merangkumi beberapa masa. Contoh:

        1. Masa dahulu:

        Dan Dia mengajar kepada Adam nama-nama (benda-benda) seluruhnya. Kemudian mengemukakannya kepada para Malaikat lalu berfirman, “Sebutkanlah kepada-Ku nama benda-benda itu jika kamu memang orang-orang yang benar!” Mereka menjawab, “Maha Suci Engkau, tidak ada yang kami ketahui selain dari apa yang telah Engkau ajarkan kepada kami; sesungguhnya Engkaulah yang Maha Mengetahui lagi Maha Bijaksana.” Allah berfirman, “Hai Adam, beritahukanlah kepada mereka nama-nama benda ini.” Maka setelah diberitahukannya kepada mereka nama-nama benda itu, Allah berfirman, “Bukankah sudah Aku katakan kepadamu bahawa sesungguhnya Aku mengetahui rahsia langit dan bumi dan mengetahui apa yang kamu lahirkan dan yang kau sembunyikan.”: Al Baqarah (2):31-33.

         

        ii)              Masa Kini:

        Dan berserulah kepada manusia untuk mengerjakan haji niscaya mereka akan datang kepadamu dengan berjalan kaki, dan mengendarai unta yang kurus yang datang dari segenap penjuru yang jauh: Hajj (22):27; Al Baqarah (2):125.

         

        iii)               Masa Akan Datang:

        Berkatalah orang-orang yang masuk (Neraka) kemudian di antara mereka kepada orang-orang yang masuk terdahulu, “Ya Tuhan kami, mereka telah menyesatkan kami, sebab itu datangkanlah kepada mereka siksaan yang berlipat ganda dari neraka.”: Al Araaf (7):38.

         

        Kalau tidak kerana kesemua perkara sudah dilakarkan di dalam Loh Mahfuz mungkin kita semua sudah pun menerima bala yang besar memandangkan maksiat yang sangat berleluasa sekarang ini. Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

         

        Kalau tidaklah kerana sesuatu ketetapan yang telah ada dari Tuhanmu dahulu sampai kepada waktu yang ditentukan, pastilah mereka telah binasa: Asy Syuraa (42):14, 21; Al Anfaal (8):68; Yunus (10):19.

         

        Seandainya tidak ada ketetapan yang telah terdahulu dari Tuhanmu niscaya telah ditetapkan hukuman di antara mereka: Hud (11):110 ;Thaahaa (20):129.

        Dan Aku memberi tempoh kepada mereka; sesungguhnya rancangan balasanKu amatlah teguh: Al A’raaf (7):183

        Dengan sempurnanya Loh MahfuzNya, manusia tidak ada campur tangan langsung dalam pengurusan ciptaanNya termasuk dirinya.  Allah swt telah berfirman yang bermaksud:

         

        Mereka berkata, “Apakah ada bagi kita barang sesuatu (hak campurtangan) dalam urusan ini?”Katakanlah, “Sesungguhnya urusan itu seluruhnya di tangan Tuhan.” : Ali Imran (3):154.

         

        Tak ada sedikitpun campur tanganmu dalam urusan mereka itu: Ali Imran (3):128

         

        Dengan ini, kesemua aksi ataupun kelakonan ciptaan sebenarnya adalah aksi ataupun kelakonan DzatNya menuruti apa yang terlakar di dalam Loh Mahfuz walaupun dalam perkara ibadah. Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

         

        Maka (yang sebenarnya) bukan kamu yang membunuh mereka, akan tetapi Allah yang membunuh mereka, akan tetapi bukan  kamu yang melempar ketika kamu melempar tetapi Allah yang melempar: Al Anfaal (8):17.

         

        Allah akan menyiksa mereka dengan tangan-tanganmu: At Taubah (9):14.

        Sesungguhnya telah Kami muliakan anak-anak Adam, Kami  angkut mereka di daratan dan di lautan: Al Israa (17):70.

         

        Tidakkah kamu melihat Allah mengerak awan: An Nur (24):43.

        Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani ada berkata:

         

        Pada peringkat ini tidaklah nampak olehnya melainkan kerja atau perbuatan Allah dan tertanamlah dalam hatinya kepercayaan yang sebenar-benarnya tentang tauhid (Keesaan Allah).

         

        Dengan lain perkataan, kamu adalah dalam takdir atau qadha dan qadar Allah semata-mata. Kamu dalam lautan takdir Allah dan ombak takdir itu melambung-lambungkan kamu ke sana sini: Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Pembukaan Kepada Yang Ghaib, 149, 19,145 (1990).

        Begitu juga kesemua yang ada termasuk diri kita adalah kepunyaan-Nya. Dengan ini, ciptaanlah yang tertaluk kepada Allah swt dan bukan sebaliknya. Di akhirat kelak kita dan bukan Dia yang akan ditanya. Malahan langit dan bumi pun tiada pilihan melainkan menyerah diri apabila dipanggil. Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

        Kepunyaan Allahlah semua yang ada di langit dan di bumi: Ali Imran (3):109, 129; Al Baqarah (2):255; 284.

         

        Maka nikmat Tuhan kamu yang manakah yang kamu nafikan?Ar Rahman(55):13;16;18;21;23;25;28;30;32;34;36;38;40;42;45;47;49;51;53;55;57;59;61;63;65;67;69;71;73;75;77

        Maka terhadap nikmat Tuhanmu yang mana kamu ragu-ragu?: An Najm (53):55.

         

        Manusia dan mahkluk itulah yang tertaluk kepada Allah dan Allah tidak tertaluk kepada mereka: Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Pembukaan Kepada Yang Ghaib, 96.

         

        Dia tidak ditanya tentang apa yang diperbuat-nya dan mereka yang akan ditanya: Al Anbiya (21):23.

        Datanglah kamu keduanya (langit dan bumi) menurut perintah-Ku dengan suka hati atau terpaksa. Keduanya menjawab, “Kami datang dengan suka hati.”: Fushshilat (41):11.

         

        Namun begitu, Allah swt bukanlah satu karakter dalam Loh Mahfuz kerana Loh Mahfuz itu terjadi daripada sedikit DzatNya yang lebih kecil daripada sebutir pasir. Maha BesarNya Dia tidak ada apapun dapat memuatkanNya. Allah swt juga tidak dapat kita gambarkan, rupakan ataupun umpama dan tidak bertempat. Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

        Allah Yang Maha Besar.: Ar Rad (13):9

         

        Prof. Muhammad Ramadhan Al Buti ada menulis:

        Jika… anda dapat menggambarkan Allah swt berada di tempat tersebut, ini bermakna daya penguasaan akal anda kepada segala sesuatu lebih besar daripada daya penguasaan Tuhan anda. Hal ini membuktikan tidak layaknya dia menjadi Tuhan kerana memiliki sifat serba kurang: Muhammad Said Ramadhan Al Buti, Keyakinan Hakiki, 121(1996)

        Comment » | gnosticism

        The Broader Picture of the Dzatiyah Concept II

        September 21st, 2009 — 12:00am

        2.              Understand the Divine System

        After achieving the Knowledge of God, he will begin to perceive the Divine systems in abundance before him. Some examples of such systems:

        2.1              The Solar system

        a.              The Sky

         

        Allah is He Who raised the heavens without any pillars that ye can seeHe has subjected the sun and the moon (to His Law)! Each one runs (its course) for a term appointed.[38]

         

        He Who created the seven heavens one above another: no want of proportion wilt thou see in the Creation of (Allah) Most Gracious. So turn thy vision again: seest thou any flaw? Again turn thy vision a second time: (thy) vision will come back to thee dull and discomfited, in a state worn out. And We have, (from of old), adorned the lowest heaven with Lamps.[39]

         

        It is Allah Who sustains the heavens and the earth, lest they cease (to function): and if they should fail, there is none – not one – can sustain them thereafter: verily He is Most Forbearing, Oft-Forgiving.[40]

         

        So verily I call to witness the Planets, that recede, Go straight, or hide; And the Night as it dissipates; And the Dawn as it breathes away the darkness.[41]

         

        And the sun runs its course for a period determined for it; that is the decree of (Him), the Exalted in Might, the All-Knowing. And the Moon, We have measured for it mansions (to traverse) till it returns like the old (and withered) lower part of a date-stalk. It is not permitted to the Sun to catch up the Moon, nor can the Night outstrip the Day: each (just) swims along in (its own) orbit (according to law).[42]

         

        By the stars (Men) guide themselves.[43]

         

         b.              The Earth

         

        And it is He Who spread out the earth, and set thereon mountains standing firm, and (flowing) rivers[44]

         

        And He has set up on the earth mountains standing firm, lest it should shake with you; and rivers and roads; that ye may guide yourselves.[45]

         

        He Who has made for you the earth like a carpet spread out; has enabled you to go about therein by roads (and channels).[46]

         

        And the earth, moreover, hath He extended (to a wide expanse); He draweth out therefrom its moisture and its pasture; And the mountains hath He firmly fixed; For use and convenience to you and your cattle.[47]

         

        Seest thou not that Allah sends down rain from the sky? With it We then bring out produce of various colours. And in the mountains are tracts white and red, of various shades of colour, and black intense in hue.[48]

         

        c.              Night and Day

         

        Behold! In the creation of the heavens and the earth; in the alternation of the Night and the Day[49]

         

        Its night doth He endow with darkness, and its splendour doth He bring out (with light).[50]

         

        It is He Who created the Night and the Day, and the sun and the moon: all (the celestial bodies) swim along, each in its rounded course. [51]

         

        Made the moon a light in their midst, and made the sun as a (Glorious) Lamp?[52]

         

        That is because Allah merges Night into Day, and He merges Day into Night and verily it is Allah Who hears and sees (all things).[53]

         

        And He it is Who makes the Night as a Robe for you, and Sleep as Repose, and makes the Day (as it were) a Resurrection.[54]

        And made your sleep for rest, And made the night as a covering, And made the day as a means of subsistence?[55]

        And He hath made subject to you the sun and the moon, both diligently pursuing their courses: and the Night and the Day hath He (also) made subject to you.[56]

         

        d.              Time

         

        It is He Who made the sun to be a shining glory and the moon to be a light (of beauty), and measured out stages for it; that ye might know the number of years and the count (of time). Nowise did Allah create this but in truth and righteousness. (Thus) doth He explain His Signs in detail, for those who understand? Verily, in the alternation of the Night and the Day, and in all that Allah hath created, in the heavens and the earth, are Signs for those who fear Him.[57]

         

        The number of months in the sight of Allah is twelve (in a year), so ordained by Him the day He created the heavens and the earth; of them four are sacred: that is the straight usage.[58]

         

         e.              Shadow

         

        Hast thou not turned thy vision to thy Lord? How He doth prolong the Shadow! If He willed, He could make it stationary! Then do We make the sun its guide; Then We draw it in towards Ourselves, a contraction by easy stages.[59]

        Do they not look at Allah’s creation, (even) among (inanimate) things, how their (very) shadows turn round, from the right and the left, prostrating themselves to Allah, and that in the humblest manner?[60]

         

        2.2              The rain:

        In the rain which Allah sends down from the skies, and the life which He gives therewith to an earth that is dead.[61]

         

        And do We not send down from the clouds water in abundance, That We may produce therewith corn and vegetables, And gardens of luxurious growth?[62]

         

        He sends down rain from the sky and with it gives life to the earth after it is dead: verily in that are Signs for those who are wise.[63]

         

        And He it is Who sends the Winds as heralds of glad tidings, going before His Mercy, and We send down purifying water from the sky, That with it, We may give life to a dead land, and slake the thirst of things We have created, cattle and men in great numbers. And We have distributed the (water) amongst them, in order that they may celebrate (Our) praises, but most men are averse (to aught) but (rank) ingratitude.[64]

         

        And We send down water from the sky according to (due) measure, and We cause it to soak in the soil; and We certainly are able to drain it off (with ease). With it We grow for you Gardens of date-palms and vines: in them have ye abundant fruits: and of them ye eat (and have enjoyment), Also a tree springing out of Mount Sinai, which produces oil, and relish for those who use it for food.[65]

        2.3              Wild life

         

         The beasts of all kinds that He scatters through the earth.[66]

         

         Crawling creatures and cattle, are they of various colours.[67]

         

         And Allah has created every animal from water: of them there are some that creep on their bellies; some that walk on two legs; and some that walk on four. Allah creates what He wills: for verily Allah has power over all things.[68]

         

        And in cattle (too) ye have an instructive example: from within their bodies We produce (milk) for you to drink; there are, in them, (besides), numerous (other) benefits for you; and of their (meat) ye eat.[69]

         

        2.4              The wind and the cloud

        In the change of the winds and the clouds which they trail like their slaves between the sky and the earth, (here) indeed are Signs for a people that are wise.[70]

         

        And He it is Who sends the Winds as heralds of glad tidings[71]

         

        It is Allah Who sends the Winds, and they raise the Clouds: then does He spread them in the sky as He wills, and break them into fragments, until thou seest rain-drops issue from the midst thereof: then when He has made them reach such of His servants as He wills, behold, they do rejoice![72]

        Seest thou not that Allah makes the clouds move gently, then joins them together, then makes them into a heap? then wilt thou see rain issue forth from their midst. And He sends down from the sky mountain masses (of clouds) wherein is hail: He strikes therewith whom He pleases and He Turns it away from whom He pleases. The vivid flash of His lightning well-nigh blinds the sight.[73]

         

        2.5              Mankind

        And so amongst men…  are they of various colours.[74]

         

         And (have We not) created you in pairs.[75]

         

        Then did he become a clinging clot; then did (Allah) make and fashion (him) in due proportion. And of him He made two sexes, male and female.[76]

         

        Seeing that it is He that has created you in diverse stages?[77]

         

        Ye shall surely travel from stage to stage.[78]

         

        We created you out of dust, then out of sperm, then out of a leech-like clot, then out of a morsel of flesh, partly formed and partly unformed, in order that We may manifest (Our Power) to you; and We cause whom We will to rest in the wombs for an appointed term, then do We bring you out as babes, then (foster you) that ye may reach your age of full strength; and some of you are called to die, and some are sent back to the feeblest old age, so that they know nothing after having known (much).[79]

        It is Allah Who created you in a state of (helpless) weakness, then gave (you) strength after weakness, then, after strength, gave (you) weakness and a hoary head: He creates as He wills, and it is He Who has all knowledge and power.[80]

         

        And among His Signs is the variations in your languages and your colours; verily in that are Signs for those who know.[81]

         

        2.6              Vegetation

        And the earth, moreover, hath He extended (to a wide expanse); He draweth out therefrom its moisture and its pasture.[82]

         

        And in the earth are tracts (diverse though) neighbouring, and gardens of vines and fields sown with corn, and palm trees, growing out of single roots or otherwise.[83]

         

        We produced diverse pairs of plants each separate from the others.[84]

         

        We send down rain from the sky, and produce on the earth every kind of noble creature, in pairs.[85]

         

        With it We grow for you Gardens of date-palms and vines: in them have ye abundant fruits: and of them ye eat (and have enjoyment).[86]

         

        We produce vegetation of all kinds: from some We produce green (crops), out of which We produce grain, heaped up (at harvest); out of the date palm and its sheaths (or spathes) (come) clusters of dates hanging low and near: and (then there are) gardens of grapes, and olives, and pomegranates, each similar (in kind) yet different (in variety): when they begin to bear fruit, feast your eyes with the fruit and the ripeness thereof. Behold! in these things there are Signs for people who believe.[87]

         

        Therein is fruit and date palms, producing spathes (enclosing dates); Also corn, with (its) leaves and stalk for fodder, and sweet-smelling plants. Then which of the favours of your Lord will ye deny?[88]

         

        2.7              Two water systems

        He has let free the two bodies of flowing water, meeting together: Between them is a Barrier which they do not transgress: Then which of the favours of your Lord will ye deny?[89]

        Continue reading »

        Comment » | gnosticism

        The Broader Picture of the Dzatiyah Concept I

        September 14th, 2009 — 12:20am

        The ultimate purpose of a Gnostic is to be the Elect of God. In order to achieve this purpose he has to travail the following stages:

        1. Achieve the Knowledge of God (Makrifatullah) – This is the foundation stage in the travel to be an Elect of God.
        2. Understand the Divine System – How God administers His creations.
        3. Total surrender to the Divine System – Did not dispute at all God’s absolute right to administer His creations including ourselves.
        4. Be prepared of God testing our sincerity in (3) above – Although the test is heavy and heart rendering but it is manageable because God only tests us to the best of our ability. Be careful of Satans attempt to tip the scale.
        5. Be prepared to be God’s Elect – While waiting spend substantial part of your time worshipping and remembering God.
        6. Becoming God’s Elect – God’s bidding “oozes” from you and you can neither control nor prevent it.
        1. Achieving Knowledge of God [1]

         

        At the beginning God was alone and according to the Gnostic, He created creations so that through His creations He is known. So He commanded, “Be!” and His Divine Plan together with His creations (including space and time) [Hereinafter referred to as “His creations”] were created simultaneously from an infinitesimal fraction of His Infinite Essence [hereinafter referred to as “The Infinitesimal Essence”].

        Say, “He is Allah, The One and Only.[2]

         

        When He hath decreed a Plan, He but said to it, “Be” and it is!”[3]

         

        Let it be noted at the outset that the Divine Plan is for The Infinitesimal Essence as God needs no plan at all for Himself. It is also for His angels to carry out His instructions in the Loh Mahfuz.

        (The angels) arranging to carry out (Allah’s) commands.[4]

        The angels and The Spirit (Gabriel) ascend unto Him in a Day the measure whereof is (as) fifty thousand years.[5]

        Therein come down the angels and The Spirit (Gabriel) by with Allah’s permission on every errand.[6]

         

        He (Allah) Whose centre of administration is in Heaven.[7]

         

        Since His Divine Plan and all His creations were created from an infinitesimal Essence of His Infinite Essence, God is therefore Absolutely Great (Infinite), Vast (Immeasurable) and High (Exalted). As such, His creations as a whole can never be Him. A particle of sand of the Desert can never be the Desert.

        He is the Great, the Most High.[8]

         

        God is so immeasurable that I tremble to describe Him.[9]

        As all His creations together with His Divine Plan are created from The Infinitesimal Essence hence His Infinitesimal Essence is The First as compared to His creations and when they perished that which remained will be His Infinitesimal Essence once again. Such being the case His Infinitesimal Essence is The Last. Be that as it may, His Infinite Essence has neither beginning nor end. Example, an object made from clay. Before it exists the clay exists first and when the object is destroyed the clay remains and it is the last. Nevertheless whether the object exists or not, the clay still remains.

        He is the First and the Last[10]

         

        In view of The Infinitesimal Essence is the source of His creations therefore The Infinitesimal Essence is the Obligatory Existence for all His creations. His creations manifested from The Infinitesimal Essence and once the manifestation came about, The Infinitesimal Essence is hidden behind the manifestation. Hence, He is The Manifest and The Hidden.

         

        The Manifest and The Hidden[11]

        By virtue that The Infinitesimal Essence is The Manifest and The Hidden of all creations including space and time, It therefore encompasses all. Such being the case, everywhere we turn to The Infinitesimal Essence is there in the form of its manifestation or lurking behind its manifestation. Just like water and ice, water is the manifestation of ice and water is also the hidden in the ice.

        He it is that encompasseth all things.[12]

         

        To Allah belong the East and the West: whithersoever ye turn, there is Allah’s countenance.[13]

        By reason that The Infinitesimal Essence is The Manifest and The Hidden of all creations therefore God is All-Seeing, All-Hearing, All-Knowing and All-Vigilance to each and every of His creations. To this end, nothing escapes Him even our thoughts.

        It is He Who hears and sees (all things).[14]

         

        For He is Perfect in Wisdom and Knowledge.[15]

         

        For Allah has full knowledge of all things.[16]

         

        Nor is hidden from the Lord (so much as) the weight of an atom on the earth or in heaven.[17]

        For Allah knows well all that is in (men’s) hearts.[18]

        The fact that The Infinitesimal Essence encompasses all, this invariably explains the many miracles wrought by the Prophets of God such as the splitting up of the Red Sea, a live Camel being produced from inside a huge boulder, the raising of the dead and others. It also explains how multitude of human beings could be changed to primates in an instant.

         

        Then We told Musa by inspiration: “Strike the sea with thy rod.” So it divided, and each separate part became like the huge, firm mass of a mountain. [19]

         

        “And O my people! this she-camel of Allah is a symbol to you: leave her to feed on Allah’s (free) earth, and inflict no harm on her, or a swift Penalty will seize you!” [20]

         

        “And ( We appoint Jesus) a Messenger to the Children of Israel, (with this message): “I have come to you, with a Sign from your Lord, in that I make for you out of clay, as it were, the figure of a bird, and breathe into it, and it becomes a bird by Allah’s leave: and I heal those born blind, and the lepers, and I quicken the dead, by Allah’s leave; and I declare to you what ye eat, and what ye store in your houses. Surely therein is a Sign for you if ye did believe.”[21]

         

        Ask them concerning the town standing close by the sea. Behold! they transgressed in the matter of the Sabbath. For on the day of their Sabbath their fish did come to them, openly holding up their heads, but on the day they had no Sabbath, they came not: thus did We make a trial of them, for they were given to transgression… When in their insolence they transgressed (all) prohibitions, We said to them: “Be ye apes, despised and rejected.” [22]

        This also explains why God has sole proprietorship of His creations and He shares this with no other. If we look at ourselves we could not help but to honestly admit that nothing of ourselves belong to us.

        To Allah belongs all that is in the heavens and on earth. [23]

         

        Then which of the favours of your Lord will ye deny? [24]

         

        Then which of the gifts of thy Lord, (O man,) wilt thou dispute about? [25]

        Since He has sole proprietorship of His creations, God therefore has the absolute right to the administration of His creations.

        Truly, the Command is with Allah in all things! [26]

        Nor does He share His Command with any person whatsoever.[27]

        He doth regulate all affairs[28]

        (O Prophet). Say: “All things are from Allah.” But what hath come to these people, that they fail to understand a single fact? [29]

         

        The Infinitesimal Essence eventhough a minuscule of The Infinite Essence nevertheless it is still part of The Infinite Essence. This explains why in many situations God alludes to the actions of The Infinitesimal Essence as His own actions.

         

        It is not ye who slew them; it was Allah: when thou threwest (a handful of dust), it was not thy act, but Allah’s: in order that He might test the Believers by a gracious trial from Himself: for Allah is He Who heareth and knoweth (all things). [30]

        He it is Who shapes you in the wombs as He pleases. [31]

         

        Seest thou not that Allah makes the clouds move gently, then joins them together, then makes them into a heap? then wilt thou see rain issue forth from their midst. And He sends down from the sky mountain masses (of clouds) wherein is hail: He strikes therewith whom He pleases and He Turns it away from whom He pleases. The vivid flash of His lightning well-nigh blinds the sight. It is Allah Who alternates the Night and the Day: verily in these things is an instructive example for those who have vision! [32]

         

        He withholds the sky (rain) from falling on the earth except by His leave: for Allah is Most Kind and Most Merciful to man. [33]

        Seest thou not that Allah sends down rain from the sky, and leads it through springs in the earth? Then He causes to grow, therewith, produce of various colours: then it withers; thou wilt see it grow yellow; then He makes it dry up and crumble away. Truly, in this, is a Message of remembrance to men of understanding. [34]

        Since His creations are in reality The Infinitesimal Essence in manifestation and hidden as such there can only be one existence ie The Infinitesimal Essence. Example, if you look at a bowl it is the shape adopted by the glass. The bowl is in reality 100% glass. If there is only one existence that is The Infinitesimal Essence, so how is God unjust?

        For Allah is never unjust to His servants. [35]

         

          Allah is never unjust in the least degree. [36]

        Never will ye be dealt with unjustly in the very least! [37]

        Verily Allah will not deal unjustly with man in aught. [38]

         


        [1] The notes under this topic is a summary of the Article “Creator and the creations Pt 1”

        [2] Al Ikhlas (112):1-2

        [3] Ali Imran (3):47.

        [4] An Nazi’aat (79):5

        [5] Al Maarij (70):4

        [6] Al Qadr (97):4

        [7] Al Mulk (67):16,17.

        [8] Ar Rad (13):9

        [9] Gospel of Barnabas, 132 (?)

        [10] Al Hadid (57):3

        [11] Al Hadid (57):3

        [12] An Nisa (4):126

        [13] Al Baqarah (2):115

        [14] Al Mukmin (40):56

        [15] Al Hijr (15):25

        [16] Al Mujaadalah (58):7

        [17] Yunus (10):61

        [18] Lukman (31):23

        [19] Asy Syuaraa (26):63-67.

        [20] Hud (11):64. Prophet Salleh.

        [21] Ali Imran (3):49; Gospel Barnabas,, 241.

        [22] Al Araaf (7): 163,166.

        [23] Ali Imran (3):109, 129; Al Baqarah (2):255; 284.

        [24] Ar Rahman(55):13;16;18;21;23;25;28;30;32;34;36;38;40;42;45;47;49;51;53;55;57;

              59;61;63;65;67;69;71;73;75;77

        [25] An Najm (53):55.

        [26] Ar Ra’d (13):31.

        [27] Al Kahfi (18):26

        [28] Ar Ra’d (13):2

        [29] An Nisa (4):78.

        [30] Al Anfaal (8):17.

        [31] Ali Imran (3):6.

        [32] An Nur (24):43-44.

        [33] Al Hajj (22):65.

        [34] Az Zumar (39):21.

        [35] Al Anfaal (8):51; Fushshilat (41):46; Al Hajj (22):10..

        [36] An Nisa (4):40.

        [37] An Nisa (4):77.

        [38] An Nisa (4):40.

        1 comment » | gnosticism

        Sesudah Makrifatullah, Loh Mahfuz IV

        September 14th, 2009 — 12:00am

        Kerana KebijasaknaanNya maka Loh MahfuzNya mestilah sempurna lagi berhikmah. Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

        Sesungguhnya Kami menciptakan tiap-tiap sesuatu menurut takdir (yang telah ditentukan): Al Qamar (54):49

        Maka adakah patut kamu menyangka bahawa Kami hanya menciptakan kamu sahaja dengan tiada sebarang hikmat pada ciptaan itu? Al Mu’minun (23):115

        Allah tidak menjadikan semuanya itu melainkan dengan adanya faedah dan gunanya yang sebenar. Yunos (10):5

        Allah telahpun menentukan kadar dan masa bagi berlakunya tiap-tiap sesuatu: At Talaq (65):3

        Juga mustahil bagi Allah swt yang Maha Bijaksana melupakan sesuatu atau membuat kesalahan di dalam Loh Mahfuz yang memerlukan ubahsuai. Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

        Tidaklah Kami alpakan sesuatupun di dalam al Kitab: Al Anaam (6):38.

        Tidak luput dari pengetahuan Tuhanmu biarpun sebesar zarrah (atom) di bumi ataupun di langit. Tidak ada yang lebih kecil dan tidak (pula) yang lebih besar dari itu melainkan (semua tercatat) dalam kitab yang nyata Loh Mahfuz: Yunus (10):61; Al Qamar (54):52-53

        Tidak jatuh sebutir bijipun  dalam kegelapan bumi dan tidak sesuatu yang basah atau yang kering melainkan tertulis dalam kitab yang nyata (Loh Mahfuz): Al Anaam (6):59.

        Tiada suatu bencanapun yang menimpa di bumi dan (tidak pula) pada dirimu  melainkan telah tertulis dalam kitab (Loh Mahfuz) sebelum Kami menciptakannya. Sesungguhnya yang demikian itu adalah mudah bagi Allah: Al Hadid (57):22.

        Apa juga yang telah dilakarkan di dalam Loh Mahfuz sama ada yang baik ataupun tidak menjadi takdir ataupun qadha dan qadar bagi kita. Ia juga menjadi rukun iman yang keenam dan sekiranya kita tidak dapat menerima ini maka kita belum beriman. Dengan itu, kita akan dimasukkan dalam neraka. Nabi Muhammad(saw) ada bersabda yang bermaksud:

        Hendaklah engkau beriman kepada Allah, kepada malaikat-Nya, kitab-kitab-Nya, para utusan-Nya, dan Hari Akhir (kiamat) serta beriman kepada takdir dan buruknya takdir: Terjemahan  Sahih  Muslim Jilid 1, 5 (1994).

        Maka perlu engkau ketahui bahawa musibah yang menimpa kamu tak akan hilang daripadamu. Dan sesuatu yang mesti terlepas daripadamu tak akan dapat memberikanmu musibah. Dan jika engkau mati dengan keyakinan selain ini, pasti engkau akan masuk ke neraka: Terjemahan Sunan Ibnu Majah Bk. 1, 65 (1992).

        Menolak kesempurnaan Loh Mahfuz bererti juga menolak Kebijaksanaan Allah swt. Dengan ini, Allah swt juga akan menolak sedekah kita walaupun ianya setinggi Gunung Uhud. Menolak KesempurnaanNya juga bererti kita sudah sekongkolan dengan syaitan-syaitan. Nabi Muhammad(saw) ada bersabda yang bermaksud:

        Seandainya salah seorang di antara mereka mempunyai emas segunung Uhud yang dia nafkahkan maka Allah tidak bakal menerimanya sebelum dia beriman kepada takdir:” Terjemahan  Sahih  Muslim Jilid 1, 4 (1994).

        Dan jika engkau tertimpa dengan sesuatu musibah maka janganlah berkata, “Seandainya sahaja aku berbuat begini dan begini.” Akan tetapi katakanlah, “Allah sudah mentakdirkan dan apa yang Dia kehendaki pasti dilaksanakan-Nya.” Ketahuilah bahawa kata, “Seandainya” akan membuka jalan bagi syaitan untuk menggoda: Terjemahan Sunan Ibnu Majah Bk 1, 67 (1992).

        Kerana tiada suatupun Allah swt lupakan dalam Loh MahfuzNya maka kesemua pengurusan yang berhubungkait dengan kesemua ciptaanNya sudah terlakar apabila Dia berfiman, “Jadilah!”. Allah swt telah berfirman yang bermaksud:

        Allah mengatur urusan (makhluk-Nya): Ar Ra’d (13):2; At Talak (65):3.

        Dia Yang Hidup Kekal lagi terus menerus mengurus (makhluk-Nya). Al Baqarah (2):255; Ali Imran (3):2; Al Baqarah (2):255; Thaha (20):111.

        Setiap waktu Dia dalam kesibukan: Ar Rahman (55):29.

        Kerana kesemua yang berhubungkait dengan ciptaanNya sudahpun terlakar apabila Allah swt berfirman, “Jadilah!” dengan ini kesemua tindak-tanduk ciptaanNya sebenarnya sudahpun diizinkanNya. Justeru itu, tiada yang boleh berlaku tanpa keizinanNya. Allah swt berfirman yang bermaksud:

        Tidak ada suatu mushibah yang menimpa seseorang kecuali dengan izin Allah. At Taghaabun (64):11.

        Sesuatu yang bernyawa tidak akan mati melainkan dengan izin Allah sebagai ketetapan yang telah ditentukan waktunya. Ali Imran (3):145.

        Kamu membunuh mereka dengan izin-Nya. Ali Imran (3):152

        Kemudian aku meniupnya maka ia menjadi seekor burung dengan keizinan Allah. Ali Imran (3):49.

        Mereka itu (ahli sihir) tidak memberi mudharat dengan sihirnya kepada seseorang kecuali dengan keizinan Allah. Al Baqarah (2):102.

        Dan tidak ada seorangpun akan beriman kecuali dengan izin Allah. Yunus (10):100.

        Dan tidak ada hak bagi seorang Rasul mendatangkan sesuatu ayat (mukjizat) melainkan dengan izin Allah. Hud (11):38.

        Lalu diwahyukan kepadanya dengan seizin-Nya. Asy Syuraa (42):51.

        Untuk menjadi penyeru agama Allah dengan izin-Nya. Al Ahzab (33):46.

        Tidak dapat bagi seorang rasul membawa suatu mukjizat melainkan dengan seizin Allah. Al Mukmin (40):78.

        Dan Dia menahan (benda-benda) langit jatuh ke bumi melainkan dengan izin-Nya? Al Hajj (22):65.

        Kapal-kapal dapat belayar dengan seizin-Nya. Al Jatsiyah (45):12.

        Apa sahaja yang kamu tebang dari pohon kurma atau yang kamu biarkan berdiri di atas pokoknya maka (semua itu) adalah dengan izin Allah. Al Hasyr (59):5.

        Di kala datang hari (hisab) itu, tidak ada seorangpun yang berbicara melainkan dengan izin-Nya. Hud (11):105;An Naba (78):38.

        Dan tiadalah berguna syafaat di sisi Allah melainkan bagi orang yang telah diizinkan –Nya memperolehi sya’faat ini. Saba (34):23; An Najm (53):26.

        Sehubungan dengan ini, Nabi Muhammad saw ada menceritakan tentang perbualan di antara Nabi Musa as dan Nabi Adam as yang maksudnya seperti berikut:

        Nabi Musa as berkata, ” Hai Adam, engkau adalah bapa kami tetapi engkau telah mempersia-siakan kami serta mengeluarkan kami daripada syurga kerana dosa-dosamu.”  Nabi Adam as menjawab, ”Hai Musa, Allah telah memilihmu dengan Kalam-Nya dan menulis Taurat untukmu dengan tangan-Nya maka apakah engkau menyalahi aku atas perkara yang telah ditakdirkan Allah kepadaku 40 tahun sebelum aku diciptakan?” Terjemahan Sunam Ibnu Majah Buku 1, 68 (1992).

        Ini juga yang dikatakan oleh Nabi Khidhir (as) kepada Nabi Musa (as) yang tertera di dalam Al Quran yang bermaksud:

        Dan bukan aku melakukannya itu menurut kemahuanku sendiri. Al Kahfi (18):82.

        Apabila Allah swt berfirman, “Kun” terjadilah Loh MahfuzNya dan pada masa yang sama DzatNya mengambil peranan masing-masing daripada lakaran yang telah Dia izinkanNya di dalam Loh Mahfuz dan dengan itu  terzahirlah ciptaan termasuk ruang dan masa.

        Apabila Allah berkehendak menetapkan sesuatu maka Allah hanya cukup berkata kepadaNya, “Jadilah”, lalu jadilah dia. Ali Imran (3)47

        Comment » | gnosticism

        Sesudah Makrifatullah, Loh Mahfuz III

        September 7th, 2009 — 12:00am

        Dan Allah menciptakan tiap-tiap haiwan yang bergerak itu dari air; maka sebahagian di antara mereka menjalar atas perutnya dan sebahagian di antaranya berjalan dengan dua kaki dan sebahagian lagi berjalan dengan empat kaki. Allah menciptakan apa sahaja yang Dia kehendaki (selain dari yang tersebut), kerana sesungguhnya Allah Maha Kuasa atas tiap-tiap sesuatu. An Nur (24):45

         

        Dan sesungguhnya pada binatang-binatang ternak itu kamu beroleh punca-punca yang menyedarkan (tentang kemurahan dan kebijaksanaan Allah penciptanya); Kami beri kamu minum dari susu yang ada dalam perutnya dan kamu beroleh banyak faedah lagi padanya dan daripadanya juga kamu beroleh rezeki penghidupan kamu. Al Mukminun (23):21

         

        iv)              Sistem awan dan angin

        Begitu juga kita tidak ada campur tangan dalam sistem awan dan angin.

         

        Demikian juga (pada) peredaran angin dan awan yang tunduk (kepada kuasa Allah) terapung-apung di antara langit dengan bumi; sesungguhnya (pada semuanya itu) ada tanda-tanda (yang membuktikan keesaan Allah kekuasaanNya, kebijaksanaanNya dan keluasan rahmatNya) bagi kaum yang (mahu) menggunakan akal fikiran. Al Baqarah (2):164

         

        Dan Dialah Tuhan yang menghantarkan angin sebagai berita gembira sebelum kedatangan rahmatNya. Al Furqan (25):48

         

        Allah jualah yang menghantarkan angin, lalu angin itu menggerakkan awan; kemudian Allah menyebarkan awan itu di langit sebagaimana yang dikehendakiNya dan menjadikannya berkelompok-kelompok. Ar Rum (30):48

         

        Tidakkah engkau melihat bahawasanya Allah mengarahkan awan bergerak perlahan-lahan, kemudian Dia mengumpulkan kelompok-kelompoknya, kemudian Dia menjadikannya tebal berlapis-lapis? Selepas itu engkau melihat hujan turun dari celah-celahnya dan Allah pula menurunkan hujan batu dari langit, dari gunung-ganang (awan) yang ada padanya; lalu Dia menimpakan hujan batu itu kepada sesiapa yang dikehendakiNya, dan menjauhkannya dari sesiapa yang dikehendakiNya. An Nur (24):43

        v)              Sistem manusia

        Sistem manusia dari bentuk, bahasa, cara penghidupan, umur dan lain-lain semua ini dikelolakan oleh Allah swt.

        Dan demikian pula di antara manusia … ada yang berlainan jenis dan warnanya? Fathir (35):28

         

        Dan Kami telah menciptakan kamu berpasang-pasang? An Naba (78):8

        Dan Allah telah menumbuhkan kamu dari bumi, dengan pertumbuhan yang sungguh-sungguh sempurna. Nuh (71):14-20

        Kemudian air mani itu menjadi sebuku darah beku, sesudah itu Tuhan menciptakannya, dan menyempurnakan kejadiannya (sebagai manusia)? Lalu Tuhan menjadikan daripadanya dua jenis lelaki dan perempuan. Al Qiyamah (75):38-39

         

        Padahal sesungguhnya Dia telah menciptakan kamu dengan kejadian yang berperingkat-peringkat? Nuh (71):14

         

        Sesungguhnya kamu tetap melalui beberapa keadaan yang bertingkat-tingkat baik buruknya. Al Insyiqaq (84):18

         

        Kami mengeluarkan kamu berupa kanak-kanak; kemudian (kamu dipelihara) hingga sampai ke peringkat umur dewasa dan (dalam pada itu) ada di antara kamu yang dimatikan (semasa kecil atau semasa dewasa) dan ada pula yang dilanjutkan umurnya ke peringkat tua nyanyuk sehingga dia tidak mengetahui lagi akan sesuatu yang telah diketahuinya dahulu dan (ingatlah satu bukti lagi). Al Hajj (22):5

         

        Allah yang menciptakan kamu bermula dengan keadaan lemah, selepas berkeadaan lemah itu Dia menjadikan kamu kuat. Setelah itu Dia menjadikan kamu lemah pula serta tua beruban. Dia menciptakan apa yang dikehendakiNya dan Dialah jua yang Maha Mengetahui, lagi Maha Kuasa. Ar Rum (30):54

         

        Dan di antara tanda-tanda yang membuktikan kekuasaanNya dan kebijaksanaanNya ialah … perbezaan bahasa kamu dan warna kulit kamu. Sesungguhnya yang demikian itu mengandungi keterangan-keterangan bagi orang-orang yang berpengetahuan. Ar Rum (30):22

        vi)              Sistem tumbuh-tumbuhan

         

        Manusia mendapati tanaman-tanaman sudah ada maka mereka mengambil sebahagian dari tanam-tanaman ini untuk dijadikan petanian.

         

        Dia mengeluarkan dari bumi itu: Airnya dan tumbuh-tumbuhannya. Al Naazi’aat (79):30-31

        Untuk Kami mengeluarkan dengan air itu, biji-bijian dan tumbuh-tumbuhan. Serta kebun-kebun yang subur bertaut-taut pokoknya?. An Naba (78):15

        Dan dari tiap-tiap jenis buah-buahan, Dia jadikan padanya pasangan: Dua-dua. Ar R’ad (13):3

         

        Maka Kami keluarkan dengannya berjenis-jenis tanaman dan buah-buahan yang berlainan keadaannya. Thaha (20):53

         

        Kami tumbuhkan di bumi berbagai jenis tanaman yang memberi banyak manfaat. Luqman (31):10

         

        Kemudian, Kami tumbuhkan untuk kamu dengan air itu, kebun-kebun tamar (kurma) dan anggur. Kamu beroleh dalam kebun-kebun itu (berbagai jenis lagi) buah-buahan yang banyak dan dari kebun-kebun itulah kamu beroleh rezeki penghidupan kamu. Al Mukminun (23):19

        Kami tumbuhkan dengan air hujan itu segala jenis tumbuh-tumbuhan, kemudian Kami keluarkan daripadanya tanaman yang menghijau, Kami keluarkan pula dari tanaman itu butir-butir (buah) yang bergugus-gugus dan dari pohon-pohon tamar (kurma), dari mayang-mayangnya (Kami keluarkan) tandan-tandan buah yang mudah dicapai dan dipetik dan (Kami jadikan) kebun-kebun dari anggur dan zaitun serta buah delima, yang bersamaan (bentuk, rupa dan rasanya) dan yang tidak bersamaan. Perhatikanlah kamu kepada buahnya apabila ia berbuah dan ketika masaknya. Sesungguhnya yang demikian itu mengandungi tanda-tanda (yang menunjukkan kekuasaan Kami) bagi orang-orang yang beriman. An An’aam (6):99

         

        Terdapat padanya berbagai jenis buah-buahan dan pohon-pohon kurma yang ada kelopak-kelopak mayang. Demikian juga terdapat biji-bijian yang ada jerami serta daun dan terdapat lagi bunga-bungaan yang harum. Ar Rahman (55):11-12

        Dan Kami hantarkan angin sebagai pembawa air dan pemindah benih. Al Hijr (15):22

        vii)              Sistem air masin dan tawar

        Hanya Allah swt sahaja yang berkuasa untuk memisahkan air tawar dengan air masin secara semulajadi.

        Dia biarkan air dua laut (yang masin dan yang tawar) mengalir, sedang keduanya pula bertemu. Di antara keduanya ada penyekat yang memisahkannya, masing-masing tidak melampaui sempadannya. Ar Rahman (55):19-20

        Kesemua system-sistem tersebut sudah terlakar di dalam pelan induk Allah swt yang dinamakan Loh Mahfuz. Allah swt berfirman yang bermaksud:

         

        Di sisiNya-lah terdapat Ummul Kitab (Loh Mahfuz): Ar Ra’d (13):39.

        Segala sesuatu Kami kumpulkan dalam Kitab Induk yang nyata (Loh Mahfuz): Yasin (36):12.

         

        Tiada sesuatupun yang ghaib di langit dan di bumi melainkan (terdapat) dalam kitab yang nyata (Loh Mahfuz): An Naml (27):75.

        Allah swt telah melakarkan Loh Mahfuz itu dengan KebijaksanaanNya kerana Dia Maha Mengetahui lagi Maha Bijaksana. Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

        Allah sentiasa Mengetahui lagi Maha Bijaksana: An Nisa (4):170

         

        Comment » | gnosticism

        History of Gnosticism, Part III

        September 7th, 2009 — 12:00am

        And the Unbelievers said to their Messengers: “Be sure we shall drive you out of our land, or ye shall return to our religion.” [50]

         

        In view of the above, all Prophets too taught their peoples Gnosticism. There were records that there were Gnostics circumbulating the Kaabah during the pre Islamic period.[51] When the Gnostics knew Prophet Muhammad [pbuh] was in Medina more then three hundred of them came down from the mountains and valleys to embrace Islam at the hands of the Prophet. [52] They were later placed by the Prophet at his Mosque and they were called “Ahli Sufah”. [53]

         

        Many asked for nothing less than miracles before they would accept the teaching of their Prophets. Hence many Prophets had to resort to miracles to bring their people to faith. As for Prophet Muhammad [pbuh], his greatest miracle is the Quran.

         

        They say: “We shall not believe in thee, until thou cause a spring to gush forth for us from the earth, or (until) thou have a garden of date trees and vines, and cause rivers to gush forth in their midst, carrying abundant water, Or thou cause the sky to fall in pieces, as thou sayest (will happen), against us, or thou bring Allah and the angels before (us) face to face; Or thou have a house adorned with gold, or thou mount a ladder right into the skies. No, we shall not even believe in thy mounting until thou send down to us a book that we can read.” Say: “Glory to my Lord! am I aught but a man, a Messenger?”[54]

         

        “And O my people! this she-camel of Allah is a symbol to you: leave her to feed on Allah’s (free) earth, and inflict no harm on her, or a swift Penalty will seize you!” [55]

         

        So they threw their ropes and their rods, and said: “By the might of Fir’aun, it is we who will certainly win!” Then Musa threw his rod, when, behold, it straightway swallows up all the falsehoods which they fake! Then did the sorcerers fall down, prostrate in adoration, Saying: “We believe in the Lord of the Worlds. The Lord of Musa and Harun.” [56]

         

        She was asked to enter the lofty Palace: but when she saw it, she thought it was a lake of water, and she (tucked up her skirts), uncovering her legs. He said: “This is but a palace paved smooth with slabs of glass.” She said: “O my Lord! I have indeed wronged my soul: I do (now) submit (in Islam), with Sulaiman, to the Lord of the Worlds.” [57]

         

        “And (appoint Jesus) a Messenger to the Children of Israel, (with this message): “I have come to you, with a Sign from your Lord, in that I make for you out of clay, as it were, the figure of a bird, and breathe into it, and it becomes a bird by Allah’s leave: and I heal those born blind, and the lepers, and I quicken the dead, by Allah’s leave; and I declare to you what ye eat, and what ye store in your houses. Surely therein is a Sign for you if ye did believe. [58]

         

        We have, without doubt, sent down the Message (Quran); and We will assuredly guard it (from corruption). [59]

         

        The word of thy Lord doth find its fulfilment in truth and in justice: none can change His Words for He is the One Who heareth and knoweth all. [60]

         

        Many rejected the calling of their prophets because they could not accept that there is only one God as they worshipped countless of gods. Some rejected the calling because of their status, wealth and mindsets. Some asked for proofs such miracles before they could accept the calling of their prophets. Hence, Moses, Jesus, Salleh and others had to resort to miracles to persuade their peoples to accept their callings.  Some others dared their prophets to bring down calamities on them for their rejection of the callings. Thus prophets such Noah, Hood, Lot, Moses, Salleh and Syuaib had to ask Allah to bring down calamities on their own people. Allah however will not destroy the peoples of Muhammad.

         

        Has he made the gods (all) into one God? Truly this is a wonderful thing!” [61]

         

        To those who worship other things than Allah, hard is the (way) to which thou callest them. [62]

         

        So We delivered him (Noah), and those with him, in the Ark filled (with all creatures). Thereafter We drowned those who remained behind. Verily in this is a Sign: but most of them do not believe. [63]

         

        “Everything will it destroy by the command of its Lord!” then by the morning they, nothing was to be seen but (the ruins of) their houses! thus do We recompense those given to sin! [64]

         

        Then they ham-strung the she-camel, and insolently defied the order of their Lord, saying: “O Salih! bring about thy threats, if thou art a Messenger (of Allah)!” So the earthquake took them unawares, and they lay prostrate in their homes in the morning! [65]

         

        But We saved him and his family, except his wife: she was of those who lagged behind. And We rained down on them a shower (of brimstone): then see what was the end of those who indulged in sin and crime! [66]

         

        When Our decree issued, We saved Shu’aib and those who believed with him, by (special) Mercy from Ourselves: but the (mighty) Blast did seize the wrong-doers, and they lay prostrate in their homes by the morning. As if they had never dwelt and flourished there! Ah! Behold! How the Madyan were removed (from sight) as were removed the Thamud! [67]

         

        We sent thee (Muhammad) not, but as a mercy for all creatures. [68]

         

        But Allah was not going to send them a Penalty whilst thou wast amongst them; nor was He going to send it whilst they could ask for pardon. [69]

         

        Many resorted to altering the Books of Allah such as the Torah, Book of David and the Bible. Jesus said to the effect that because of the corruption of the Torah God gave a Book to David. He added that God would not send the Bible to him if there were no corruption of the Book of David because there was only one message in all the Books and that was, there is only one God and that we are to worship Him.

         

        Can ye (O ye men of Faith) entertain the hope that they will believe in you? Seeing that a party of them heard the Word of Allah, and perverted it knowingly after they understood it. [70]

        Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) too like the previous prophets suffered at the hands of his people.[71] Now Islam is an established religion and has a following of more than 2 billion peoples all over the world.

         

        Upon the demise of Prophet Muhammad (pbuh), his Companions carried on his works to bring his people back to believe in Allah and worship Him. Upon the demise of the Companions, the Tabiun and after the Tabiun, their followers perform the same function. After the followers of the Tabiun, the burden fell onto the Enlightened Ones. The Enlightened Ones who bear this burden are the “Arif-Billah”.[72] They are capable of guiding the unenlightened to achieve the Islamic Gnostic Knowledge.

         

        Of those We have created are people who direct (others) with truth, and dispense justice therewith.[73]

         

        In the Third Century after the migration and after the last of the followers of the Tabiun died, peoples gathered around the Arif-Billah for guidance in attaining the Islamic Gnostic Knowledge.[74] The Arif-Billah would lecture and guide the unenlightened to achieve the knowledge and once they achieved it, would advise them to follow suit the worship of the Prophet, his Companions, Tabiun and the followers of the Tabiun. This is the Way of the Prophet.[75]

         

        In the early fourth century (after the migration), the numbers of people seeking guidance from the Arif-Billahs swelled due to the economy boon of  time. During this time too, evolved unscrupulous persons claiming to be Arif-Billahs and offering guide to the unenlightened. They were imposters interested in worldly gains.[76] At the same time, the genuine Arif-Billahs too faced with problems. A great number of their students despite many lectures could not understand the Islamic Gnostic Knowledge. To shoo them away would mean that they would be easy victims or preys to the false Arif-Billahs. In such predicament, the Arif-Billahs decided to create a system of meditation or prayer to help their students who were still unenlightened. They hope this meditation or prayers would cleanse the students from their sins and misdeed and would bring to them enlightenment in due course.[77] To prevent their students led astray by the falsed Arif-Billah, they also took covenant of loyalty from their students. The system is “Tariqat[78] and the covenant of loyalty is “Baiat[79]. These aside, the Arif-Billah took pains to prepare a chart showing the names of the Teachers in an ascending manner. It started from him at the bottom then ascended to his teacher, his teacher’s teacher and so on until it reached Prophet Muhammad (pbuh). This chart is “Silsilah”.[80] The primary aim of Silsilah is to distinguish between the falsed and the genuine Arif-Billah. Most of the Arif-Billah guided their students in a compound house called “Khanqah[81]. The students were the “Dervishes”.

         

        At the beginning, except for each unique way of meditation or chanting, there was nothing else to distinguish one Tariqat from the other. This situation later in due course changed when the Tariqat took its name from its founder. If the founder’s name is Thaifur, his Tariqat is Thaifuriyah. If the founder’s name is Nuri, his Tariqat is Nuriyah and so forth. Henceforth, there existed then the Tariqat Thaifuriyah or Tariqat Nuriyah and so forth.[82]

         

        With the Tariqat in place, the name of “Musyid”, “Syeikh” or “Guru” replaced the name of Arif-Billah.[83] In this way, the Way of Tariqat parted way from the Way of the Prophet. Shaikh Ahmad Sirhindi, a Muslim Scholar, named The Way of the Tariqat as The Way of the Saint. [84]

        Continue reading »

        Comment » | gnosticism

        Sesudah Makrifatullah, Loh Mahfuz II

        August 31st, 2009 — 12:00am

        Dan matahari, ia kelihatan beredar ke tempat yang ditetapkan baginya; itu adalah takdir Tuhan Yang Maha Kuasa, lagi Maha Mengetahui; Dan bulan pula Kami takdirkan ia beredar melalui beberapa peringkat, sehingga di akhir peredarannya kelihatan kembalinya pula ke peringkat awalnya (berbentuk melengkung) seperti tandan yang kering. (Dengan ketentuan yang demikian), matahari tidak mudah baginya mengejar bulan, dan malam pula tidak dapat mendahului siang; kerana tiap-tiap satunya beredar terapung-apung di tempat edarannya masing-masing. Yasin (36):38-40

         

        Dan (Dia mengadakan) tanda-tanda panduan jalan dan dengan bintang-bintang (pada waktu malam) mereka dapat mengetahui arah yang hendak dituju. An Nahl (16):16

         

        b.        Bumi

        Dan Dialah yang menjadikan bumi terbentang luas dan menjadikan padanya gunung-ganang (terdiri kukuh) serta sungai-sungai (yang mengalir). Ar R’ad (13):3

         

        Dan Dia mengadakan di bumi gunung-ganang yang menetapnya supaya ia tidak menghayun-hayunkan kamu dan Dia mengadakan sungai-sungai serta jalan-jalan lalu lalang, supaya kamu dapat sampai ke matlamat yang kamu tuju. An Nahl (16):15; Luqman (31):10

        (Dialah Tuhan) yang telah menjadikan bumi bagi kamu sebagai hamparan dan Dia telah mengadakan bagi kamu padanya jalan-jalan lalu-lalang. Thaha (20):53

        Dan bumi sesudah itu dihamparkannya (untuk kemudahan penduduknya… Dan gunung-ganang pula dikukuhkan letaknya (di bumi, sebagai pancang pasak yang menetapnya). Al Naazi’aat (79):30, 32

         

        Di antara gunung-ganang pula ada yang mempunyai jalur-jalur serta lorong-lorong putih dan merah, yang berlainan warnanya (tua dan muda) dan ada juga yang hitam legam. Fathir (35):27

        c)              Malam dan Siang

         

        Sesungguhnya pada kejadian langit dan bumi dan (pada) pertukaran malam dan siang. Al Baqarah (2):164

         

        Dia telah meninggikan bangunan langit itu lalu menyempurnakannya, Dan Dia menjadikan malamnya gelap-gelita, serta menjadikan siangnya terang-benderang. Al Naazi’aat (79):27

        Dan Dialah (Tuhan) yang telah menjadikan malam dan siang, serta matahari dan bulan. An Anbiya (21):33

         

        Dan Dia menjadikan padanya bulan sebagai cahaya serta menjadikan matahari sebagai lampu (yang terang-benderang). Nuh (71):16

         

        Dan Kami telah mengadakan matahari menjadi lampu yang terang-benderang cahayanya? An Naba (78):13

        Allah berkuasa menukar gantikan sesuatu keadaan sebagaimana kuasaNya memasukkan malam pada siang dan memasukkan siang pada malam (silih berganti).Al Hajj (22):61

        Dan Dialah Tuhan yang menjadikan malam untuk kamu sebagai pakaian dan menjadikan tidur untuk berhenti rehat, serta menjadikan siang untuk keluar mencari rezeki. Furqan (25):47

        Dan Kami telah menjadikan tidur kamu untuk berehat? An Naba (78):9

         

        Dan Kami telah menjadikan malam (dengan gelapnya) sebagai pakaian (yang melindungi)? Dan Kami telah menjadikan siang (dengan cahaya terangnya) masa untuk mencari rezeki? An Naba (78):10-11

        Dan Dia juga yang menjadikan matahari dan bulan sentiasa beredar, untuk kepentingan kemudahan kamu dan yang menjadikan malam dan siang bagi faedah hidup kamu. Ibrahim (14):33

        Dan di antara tanda-tanda yang membuktikan kemurahanNya dan kasih sayangNya ialah tidurnya kamu pada waktu malam dan pada siang hari dan usaha kamu mencari rezeki dari limpah kurniaNya (pada kedua-dua waktu itu). Sesungguhnya keadaan yang demikian mengandungi keterangan-keterangan bagi orang-orang yang mahu mendengar (nasihat pengajaran). Ar Rum (30):23

        d)              Masa

        Dialah yang menjadikan matahari bersinar-sinar (terang-benderang) dan bulan bercahaya dan Dialah yang menentukan perjalanan tiap-tiap satu itu (berpindah-randah) pada tempat-tempat peredarannya masing-masing supaya kamu dapat mengetahui bilangan tahun dan kiraan masa. Yunus (10):5

         

        Sesungguhnya bilangan bulan-bulan di sisi (hukum) Allah ialah dua belas bulan. At Taubah (9):36

         

        Sesungguhnya pada pertukaran malam dan siang silih berganti dan pada segala yang dijadikan oleh Allah di langit dan di bumi, ada tanda-tanda (yang menunjukkan undang-undang dan peraturan Allah) kepada kaum yang mahu bertakwa. Yunus (10):6

         

        e)              Bayang-bayang

         

        Tidakkah engkau melihat kekuasaan Tuhanmu? Bagaimana Dia menjadikan bayang-bayang itu terbentang (luas kawasannya) dan jika Dia kehendaki tentulah Dia menjadikannya tetap (tidak bergerak dan tidak berubah)! Kemudian Kami jadikan matahari sebagai tanda yang menunjukkan perubahan bayang-bayang itu; Kemudian Kami tarik balik bayang-bayang itu kepada Kami, dengan beransur-ansur. Al Furqan (25):45-46

         

        Tidakkah mereka melihat dan memikirkan segala yang telah dijadikan oleh Allah, yang beredar (berpindah-randah) bayang-bayangnya ke kanan dan ke kiri (pada pagi dan petang), dengan keadaan tunduk menurut peraturan dan kehendak Allah, sedang mereka merendah diri? An Nahl (16):48

        ii)              Sistem air hujan:

        Begitu terjadi dan turunnya air hujan tidak ada sedikitpun               campur tangan manusia.

         

        Demikian juga (pada) air hujan yang Allah turunkan dari langit lalu Allah hidupkan dengannya tumbuh-tumbuhan di bumi sesudah matinya. Al Baqarah (2):164

         

        Dan Kami telah menurunkan dari awan, air (hujan) yang mencurah-curah. An Naba (78):14

         

        Dia menurunkan hujan dari langit, lalu Dia hidupkan bumi sesudah matinya dengan hujan itu. Sesungguhnya yang demikian mengandungi keterangan-keterangan bagi orang-orang yang menggunakan akal untuk memahamiNya. Ar Rum (30):24

         

        Dia juga telah menurunkan hujan dari langit. Thaha (20):53; Luqman (31)10

         

        Kami menurunkan dari langit: Air yang bersih suci, Untuk Kami hidupkan dengan air itu bumi yang mati, serta memberi minum air itu kepada sebahagian dari makhluk-makhluk Kami, khasnya binatang ternak yang banyak dan manusia yang ramai. Al Furqan (25):48-49.

         

        Dan Kami turunkan hujan dari langit dengan sukatan yang tertentu, serta Kami tempatkan ia tersimpan di bumi dan sesungguhnya Kami sudah tentu berkuasa melenyapkannya. Al Mukminun (23):18

        Selain dari itu, tidakkah kamu melihat air yang kamu minum? Kamukah yang menurunkannya dari awan (sebagai hujan) atau Kami yang menurunkannya?  Kalau Kami kehendaki, Kami akan jadikan ia masin, maka ada baiknya kalau kamu bersyukur. Al Waqiah (56):68-70

         

        iii)              Sistem pembiakkan haiwan

        Begitu juga haiwan membiak tanpa perlu campur tangan manusia. Manusia mendapati haiwan-haiwan ini sudah ada sebelum ada yang ditangkap dan dijinakkan oleh mereka.

         

        Dia biakkan padanya dari berbagai-bagai jenis binatang. Al Baqarah (2):164; Luqman (31):10

         

        Binatang-binatang yang melata serta binatang-binatang ternak, ada yang berlainan jenis dan warnanya? Fathir (35):27

         

         

        1 comment » | gnosticism

        History of Gnosticism, Part II

        August 31st, 2009 — 12:00am

        We have, without doubt, sent down the Message; and We will assuredly guard it (from corruption). [18]

        (This is) the revelation of the Book in which there is no doubt, from the Lord of the Worlds.[19]

        It is no less than inspiration sent down to him.[20]

        This Quran is not such as can be produced by other than Allah; on the contrary it is a confirmation of (revelations) that went before it, and a fuller explanation of the Book – wherein there is no doubt – from the Lord of the Worlds.[21]

        Or do they say, “He forged it?” Say: “Bring then a Sura like unto it, and call (to your aid) anyone you can besides Allah, if it be ye speak the truth!” [22]

        Gnostic Knowledge of Islam refers to the esoteric spiritual knowledge which leads a person to enlightenment and enables him to know Allah. [23] Gnostic Knowledge is a must for all Believers who believe in the existence of Allah.[24] So much so, Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) had advised his Companions to teach the Jews who wanted to be Muslims to know Allah first before telling them that the prayers five times a day are obligatory. To this end, majority of the Islamic Jurists had stressed that the first (obligation) in (Islamic) religion is to know Allah. [25] In this way, there can be no religion to a person notwithstanding he professes having one, if he does not have Gnostic Knowledge.

        If you all come across the people of the Books persuade them to worship Allah (if they agreed) teach them to know Allah thereafter tell them that the 5 times daily prayers are obligatory. [26]

        A person who achieves Islamic Gnostic Knowledge has also achieved the standard of an “Ihsan”. “Ihsan” according to Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) is a person who prays as if he sees Allah or he knows that Allah is seeing him.

        Worship as if you see Him if not then know that He sees you. [27]

        The main purpose Allah created His creation is for them to worship Him. In order to worship Him, creation must know Him otherwise how are they to worship Him? To this end, Allah had introduced Himself to our souls before we were born. Our souls had affirmed this introduction and Allah had recorded this affirmation so that in the hereafter we could not argue that we could not worship because we do not know Him or that we followed the footsteps of our ancestors and as such we are not blameworthy.

        When thy Lord drew forth from the Children of Adam from their loins, their descendants, and made them testify concerning themselves, (saying): “Am I not your Lord (Who cherishes and sustains you)?” They said: “Yea! we do testify!” (this), lest ye should say on the Day of Judgment: “Of this we were never mindful.” [28]

        Or lest ye should say: “Our fathers before us may have taken false gods, but we are (their) descendants after them: wilt Thou then destroy us because of the deeds of men who were futile?” [29]

        In this way, Gnosticism was started by Allah and hence it transcended all religions. Such being the case, neither religion nor any kind of organizations whatsoever can claim exclusivity in relation to Gnosticism.

        However, upon our birth Satan swarmed us endeavouring to lead us astray. Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) said to the effect that a newborn cried because Satan disturbs him. He added that every newborn is a Muslim but Satan led him astray. He also said to the effect that all newborn are pure but his parents are also responsible in making him a non-believer. Satan will endeavour until the end of the world to lead astray. This is their oath and vocation. They hated us because they blamed us as the cause of their eviction from heaven.

        I, Allah, have created all men (including women) as Muslims but satans have misled them from the truth. [30]

        Every child is born in the Islamic Faith but their parents turn them to (religion of) the Jews, Christianity and the Polytheists. [31]

        The newborn cries upon delivery because he is perturbed by satan. [32]

        He (satan) said: “Because Thou hast thrown me out of the Way, lo! I will lie in wait for them on Thy Straight Way: Then will I assault them from before them and behind them, from their right and their left: nor wilt Thou find, in most of them, gratitude (for Thy mercies).” [33]

        The due diligence of Satan made it marks when so many of us become unbelievers forgetting the affirmation we had made in the world of souls. To save us from the treachery of Satan and from damnation, Allah sent more than 124,000 prophets to bring us back to right path and to worship Him.[34] All the prophets of Allah preached to their people to know Allah once again and worship Him. To name a few: Noah, Hood, Salleh, Syuaib, Abraham, Moses, Jesus and Muhammad. The prophets of Allah worked so hard to bring their people back to know and worship Allah. Many were killed, ostracised, tortured and drove out of their countries.

        And ye were on the brink of the Pit of Fire, and He saved you from it.[35]

        Were it not for the Grace and Mercy of Allah unto you, all but a few of you would have followed Satan.[36]

        Not a messenger did We send before thee without this inspiration sent by Us to him: that there is no god but I; therefore worship and serve Me.[37]

        We sent not a Messenger except (to teach) in the language of his (own) people, in order to make (things) clear to them.[38]

        We sent Nuh to his people. He said: “O my people! Worship Allah! ye have no other god but Him.[39]

        To the ‘Ad people’, (We sent) Hud, one of their (own) brethren: he said: “O my people! Worship Allah! ye have no other god but Him. Will ye not fear (Allah)?”[40]

        To the Thamud people (We sent) Salih, one of their own brethren: he said: “O my people! worship Allah; ye have no other god but Him. [41]

        To the Madyan people We sent Shu’aib, one of their own brethren: he said: “O my people! worship Allah; ye have no other god but Him. [42]

        And (We also saved) Ibrahim: behold, he said to his people, Serve Allah and fear Him: that will be best for you, if ye understand! [43]

        Behold, their brother Lut said to them: “Will ye not fear (Allah)? I am to you a Messenger worthy of all trust.[44]

        I have chosen thee (Moses): listen, then to the inspiration (sent to thee), Verily, I am Allah: there is no god but I: so serve thou Me (only), and establish regular prayer for celebrating My praise. [45]

        But said Al-Masih (Jesus): “O Children of Israel! Worship Allah, my Lord and your Lord.” [46]

        Say: “O men! I (Muhammad) am sent unto you all, as the Messenger of Allah, to Whom belongeth the dominion of the heavens and the earth: there is no god but He: it is He that giveth both life and death. So believe in Allah and His Messenger, the unlettered Prophet, who believed in Allah and His Words: follow him that (so) ye may be guided.” [47]

        Ah! alas for (My) servants! there comes not a Messenger to them but they mock him! [48]

        Allah hath heard the taunt of those who say: “Truly, Allah is indigent and we are rich!” We shall certainly record their word and (their act) of slaying the Prophets in defiance of right. [49]

        Continue reading »

        Comment » | gnosticism

        Sesudah Makrifatullah, Loh Mahfuz I

        August 24th, 2009 — 12:00am

        Bagi orang yang tidak bermakrifatullah mereka adalah ibarat orang-orang yang buta kerana mereka tidak dapat melihat tanda-tanda Allah swt di  merata tempat dan pada diri mereka sendiri.

        Kami akan memperlihatkan kepada mereka tanda-tanda Kami di segenap ufuk dan pada diri mereka sendiri. Asy Syuura (42):53.

        Dan di bumi itu terdapat tanda-tanda bagi orang-orang yang yakin dan (juga) pada dirimu sendiri. Maka apakah kamu tiada memperhatikan? Adz Dzariyat (51):20.

        Dan orang-orang yang apabila diberi peringatan dengan ayat-ayat Tuhan mereka, mereka tidaklah menghadapi sebagai orang-orang yang tuli dan buta. Al Furqan (25):73.

        Dan (sebaliknya) sesiapa yang berada di dunia ini (dalam keadaan) buta (mata hatinya) maka dia juga buta di akhirat dan lebih sesat lagi jalannya. Al Israa (17);72

        “Buta” di sini merujuk kepada buta hati iaitu minda mereka “tertutup”. Walaupun kedua mata mereka melihat tanda-tanda Allah swt tetapi ini tidak memberi apa-apa keberkesanan kepada diri mereka.

        Allah menukarkan malam dan siang silih berganti; sesungguhnya yang demikian mengandungi pelajaran yang mendatangkan iktibar bagi orang-orang yang celik mata hatinya berfikir. An Nur (24):44

        Dan mereka berkata: Hati kami dalam tutupan yang berlapis-lapis (menghalang kami) daripada memahami apa yang engkau serukan kami kepadanya dan pada telinga kami penyumbat (menjadikan kami tidak dapat mendengarnya), serta di antara kami denganmu ada sekatan (yang memisahkan fahaman kita). Fussilat (41):5

        Sesungguhnya telah datang kepada kamu keterangan-keterangan (dalil-dalil dan bukti) dari Tuhan kamu; oleh itu sesiapa melihat (kebenaran itu serta menerimanya) maka faedahnya terpulang kepada dirinya sendiri dan sesiapa buta (dan enggan menerimanya) maka bahayanya tertimpalah ke atas dirinya sendiri dan tiadalah aku berkewajipan menjaga dan mengawasi kamu. Al An’aam (6):104

        Sebenarnya apa yang selalu mereka  usahakan itu menutup hati mereka. Al Muthaffifin (83):14.

        Lihatlah bagaimana Kami berulang-ulang menerangkan tanda-tanda kebesaran Kami (dengan berbagai cara), dalam pada itu, mereka tetap juga berpaling ingkar. An Anaam (6):46

        Sesungguhnya dalam penciptaan langit dan bumi silih bergantinya malam dan siang terdapat tanda-tanda bagi orang-orang yang berakal. Ali Imran (3):190.

        Tidakkah mereka memperhatikan burung-burung yang dimudahkan terbang di angkasa bebas. Tidak ada yang menahannya selain Allah. An Nahl (16):79;Al Mulk (67):19.

        Dan di antara tanda-tanda kekuasaan-Nya ialah berdirinya langit dan bumi dengan iradat-Nya. Ar Ruum (30):25.

        Dan mengapa mereka tidak memikirkan tentang (kejadian) diri mereka. Ar Rum (30):8.

        Tuhan yang telah mencipta dan mengatur kejadianmu, lalu menjadikan anggotamu sesuai (dengan tujuan yang kerananya anggota itu diadakan), serta menjadikan (binaan tubuh badanmu) sama padan dengan kekuatannya. Dalam bentuk dan rupa apa sahaja yang dikehendakiNya, Dia menyusun kejadianmu. Al Infitaar (82):7

        Akhir perjalanan bagi mereka yang “buta” ialah menjadi celek justeru itu dapat menghayati tanda-tanda Allah swt di merata-rata tempat dan pada dirinya. Ini tercapai apabila mereka bermakrifatullah.

        Dan tidaklah sama orang yang buta dengan orang ang melihat dan tidak (pula) sama gelap dengan cahaya. Faathir (35):19-20.

        Katakan, “Adakah sama orang buta dan yang dapat melihat ataukah sama gelap gulita dan terang benderang. Ar Ra’d (13):16.

        Sesungguhnya kamu berada dalam keadaan lalai dari (hal) ini maka Kami singkapkan daripadamu tutup (yang menutupi) matamu, maka penglihatanmu pada hari itu amat tajam. Qaaf (50):22.

        Dan demikianlah Kami perlihatkan kepada Ibrahim tanda-tanda keagungan (Kami yang terdapat) di langit dan bumi dan (Kami memperlihatkannya)  agar Ibrahim itu termasuk orang-orang yang yakin. Al An’aam (6):75.

        Sesungguhnya aku menghadapkan diriku kepada Tuhan yang menciptakan langit dan bumi dengan cenderung kepada agama yang benar dan aku bukanlah termasuk orang-orang yang mempersekutukan Tuhan. Al An’aam (6): 79.

        Bagi mereka yang sudah “celek”, Makrifatullah adalah permulaan perjalanan bagi mereka menghayati dan memahami tanda-tanda Allah swt dan sesudah itu menerima dan menyerah diri sepenuhnya kepada Kebesaran Allah swt.

        Katakanlah, “ Adakah sama orang-orang yang mengetahui dengan orang-orang yang tidak mengetahui. Az Zumar (39):9.

        Kamu lihat mata mereka mencucurkan air mata disebabkan kebenaran yang telah mereka ketahui seraya mereka berkata, “Ya Tuhan kami, kami telah beriman maka cacatlah kami bersama-sama orang-orang yang menjadi saksi. Al Maidah (5):83.

        (Iaitu) orang-orang yang menyebut dan mengingati Allah semasa mereka berdiri dan duduk dan semasa mereka berbaring mengiring dan mereka pula memikirkan tentang kejadian langit dan bumi (sambil berkata): Wahai Tuhan kami! Tidaklah Engkau menjadikan benda-benda ini dengan sia-sia, Maha Suci Engkau, maka peliharalah kami dari azab Neraka. Ali Imran (3);191.

        Tanda-tanda Allah swt seperti:

        i)              Sistem Cekerawala

        Sistem langit, bumi, siang dan malam, masa serta juga bayang-bayang semua terjadi dan berjalan tanpa campur tangan kita manusia.

        1. Langit

        Demi langit yang mempunyai jalan-jalan yang berbagai bentuk keadaannya. Az Zaariyaat (51):7

        Sesungguhnya Allah menahan dan memelihara langit dan bumi supaya tidak berganjak dari peraturan dan keadaan yang ditetapkan baginya dan jika keduanya (ditakdirkan) berganjak maka tidak ada sesiapapun yang dapat menahannya daripada berlaku demikian selain dari Allah. Sesungguhnya Dia Maha Penyabar, lagi Maha Pengampun. Fathir (35):41

        Engkau tidak dapat melihat pada ciptaan Allah Yang Maha Pemurah itu sebarang keadaan yang tidak seimbang dan tidak munasabah; (jika engkau ragu-ragu) maka ulangilah pandanganmu dapatkah engkau melihat sebarang kecacatan? Kemudian ulangilah pandanganmu berkali-kali, nescaya pandanganmu itu akan berbalik kepadamu dengan hampa (daripada melihat sebarang kecacatan), sedang dia pula berkeadaan lemah lesu (kerana habis tenaga dengan sia-sia). Dan demi sesungguhnya! Kami telah menghiasi langit yang dekat (pada penglihatan penduduk bumi) dengan bintang-bintang. Al Mulk (67):3-5

        Dia memudahkan matahari dan bulan; tiap-tiap satu dari keduanya beredar untuk suatu masa yang telah ditetapkan. Allah jualah yang mentadbirkan segala urusan; Dia menerangkan tanda-tanda kekuasaanNya satu-persatu, supaya kamu yakin kepada pertemuan Tuhan kamu. Ar R’ad (13):2

        Oleh itu, Aku bersumpah dengan bintang-bintang yang tenggelam timbul. Yang beredar, juga yang tetap pada tempatnya. At Takwir (81):15-16

        1 comment » | gnosticism

        History of Gnosticism, Part I

        August 24th, 2009 — 12:00am

        Islam is a universal religion applicable to everyone and every place on earth. There was no name given to a religion before, until Allah named it as Islam. Hence, we have had before Followers of the religion of Abraham, Moses, Jesus and others but not a name of the religion. Islam is defined as, “Absolute Submission to the Will of Allah”.

        This day have I perfected your religion for you, completed My favour upon you, and have chosen for you Islam as your religion.[1]

        If anyone desires a religion other than Islam (submission to Allah), never will it be accepted of him; and in the Hereafter he will be in the ranks of those who have lost (all spiritual good).[2]

        O ye who believe! Enter into Islam whole-heartedly. [3]

        Allah is the name of God in Arabic as Yehwah is the name of God to the Jews or Bhagwan is to the Hindus. However, “Allah” is the name given by God to Himself. Be that as it may, in Islam, Allah is the only one God and there is no other God except Him. He begets not nor is He begotten and there is none like Him. Other religions which address their God as Allah have, for all intents and purposes, subscribed to the aforesaid tenets. The belief in Allah as the only one God is obligatory on all Muslims.

        “Verily, I am Allah: there is no god but I: so serve thou Me (only), and establish regular prayer for celebrating My praise.[4]

        Say, “He is Allah, The One and Only.[5]

        He begetteth not, nor is He begotten.

        And there is none like unto Him. [6]

        Allah forgiveth not (the sin of) joining other gods with Him; but He forgiveth whom He pleaseth other sins than this: one who joins other gods with Allah, hath strayed far, far away (from the Right).[7]

        Muslim, as it is understood today, is a name given to a person who embraces the religion of Islam. People who are ignorance of Islam called them Mohammedan. In actual fact, Muslim refers to any person who professes that there is only one God.

        It is He Who has named you Muslims, both before and in this (Revelation).[8]

        As a Muslim, he is obliged to:

        1. Profess that there is no god except Allah and that Prophet Muhammad (may peace and blessing be upon him) is the last prophet of Allah;
        2. Perform obligatory prayers five times a day;
        3. Fast during the whole month of Ramadhan (one of the months in Islamic calendar);
        4. Pay religious tithes; and
        5. Perform pilgrimage to Mecca, if he can afford it. [9]

        The Beliefs obligatory upon him as a Muslim are:

        1. There is only one God (Allah);
        2. In all the Prophets of Allah (to name a few: Adam, Noah, Hood, Lot, Abraham, David, Solomon, Moses, Jesus and Muhammad (pbuh) who is the last prophet of Allah);
        3. In all the Angels of Allah (to name a few: Gabriel, Michael, Israel and others);
        4. In all the Books of Allah (to name a few: Torah, Bible and Quran);
        5. In the Judgment Day; and finally
        6. In Predestination. [10]

        Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) is the Last Prophet as well as the Last Messenger chosen by Allah who was destined for the whole world. There was no prophet or messenger sent by Allah before for the whole world until Prophet Muhammad (pbuh). Prophets sent before Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) were for their respective people or nation but not for the whole world. It is obligatory for Muslims to believe that Muhammad (pbuh) is the last Prophet and Messenger of Allah. Islamic History shows that many new prophet or messenger after Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) were rejected or killed.

        Muhammad is not the father of any of your men, but (he is) the Messenger of Allah, and the Seal of the Prophets: and Allah has full knowledge of all things. [11]

        We have not sent thee but as a universal (Messenger) to men, giving them glad tidings, and warning them (against sin), but most men understand not. [12]

        Say: “O men! I am sent unto you all, as the Messenger of Allah, to Whom belongeth the dominion of the heavens and the earth: there is no god but He: it is He that giveth both life and death. So believe in Allah and His Messenger, the unlettered Prophet, who believed in Allah and His Words: follow him that (so) ye may be guided.” [13]

        The parable of myself (Muhammad) and the parable of the Prophets is as the parable of the palace of which the construction has been made good but wherein the place of a brick has been left out. The sightseers went around it wondering at its good construction except for the place of the brick. It is I who closed the place of the brick. The construction has therefore been completed by me and the messengers have come to an end with me.[14]

        He (Muhammad) will not come in your time but will come some years after you when my (Jesus) gospel shall be annulled insomuch that there shall be scarcely thirty faithful. At that God will have mercy on the world and so He will send His messenger, over whose head will rest a white cloud, whereby he shall be known of one elect of God and shall be by him manifested to the world. He shall come with great power against ungodly and shall destroy idolatry upon earth. And it rejoiceth me because that through him our God shall be known and glorified and I shall be known to be true and he will execute vengeance against those who say that I am more than a man. Verily I say to you that the moon shall minister sleep to him in his boyhood and when he shall grown up he shall take her in his hands. Let the world beware of casting him out because he shall slay the idolaters for many more were slain by Moses, the servant of God, and Joshua, who spared not the cities which they burnt and slew the children; for to an old wound would applied. He shall come with truth more clear than that of all the prophets and shall re[prove him who useth the world amiss. The towers of the city of our father who all greet one another for joy; and so when idolatry shall be seen to fall to the ground and confess me a man like other men, verily I say you the messenger of God shall be come. [15]

        It is true that God hath so promised (to send a Messiah) but indeed I am not he, for he is made before me and shall come after me. [16]

        The name of the Messiah is admirable for God himself gave him the name when He created his soul and placed it in a celestial splendour. God said, “Wait Mohammed, for thy sake I will create paradise, the world, and a great multitude of creatures whereof I make thee a present insomuch that whoso shall bless thee shall be blessed, and whoso shall curse shall be accursed. When I send thee into the world I shall send thee as my messengers of salvation and thy word shall be true insomuch that heaven and earth shall fail but thy faith shall never fail. Mohammed is his blessed name. [17]

        The Quran is the Holy Book of the Muslims. By divine revelation, Allah sent down the Quran to Prophet Muhammad (pbuh). Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) received the divine revelation and he in turn repeated them to his Companions. His Companions dutifully memorised them and later recorded them. These records form the Quran today. The authenticity of the Quran is beyond reproach because in every generation, from the Prophet’s time until now, there are people who memorised the whole Quran word by word. They are, the Hafiz. To this end, Allah even threw in an open challenge for Mankind and Genies to make an equal of the Quran. To date, the open challenge still stands. The Quran consists of thirty chapters and all are but recorded divine revelation. Allah had promised to protect it.

        Continue reading »

        Comment » | gnosticism

        The Gnostic, Part X

        August 17th, 2009 — 12:00am

        WEEKLY CLASS ON ISLAMIC GNOSTICISM

         

        MONDAY {Date}

         

        Hence Allah had commanded to our Beloved Prophet Muhammad [pbuh] and all god-fearing persons to surrender to Allah unequivocally and wholeheartedly. Allah had commanded to the effect:

         

        And I (Muhammad) am commanded to be the first of those who bow to Allah in Islam.[87]

         

        Say: “Allah’s guidance is the (only) guidance, and we have been directed to submit ourselves to the Lord of the Worlds. [88]

         

        Say: “We believe in Allah, and in what has been revealed to us and what was revealed to Ibrahim, Isma’il, Ishaq, Ya’qub, and the Tribes, and in (the Books) given to Musa, ‘Isa, and the Prophets, from their Lord: we make no distinction between one and another among them, and to Allah do we bow our will (in Islam).”

         

        To surrender wholeheartedly and unequivocally to Allah is Islam. Allah had commanded to the effect:

         

        “And to Allah do we bow our will (in Islam).” [89]

         

        O ye who believe! Enter into Islam whole-heartedly[90]

         

        Hammudah Abdalati gave the meaning of “Islam” as”

         

        In the religious sense the word Islam means submission to the Will of God and obedience to His Law.[91]

        Even people of the olds surrender to Allah wholeheartedly and unequivocally. Allah had commanded to the effect:

         

        Ibrahim was not a Jew nor yet a Christian; but he was true in Faith, and bowed his will to Allah’s (which is Islam), and he joined not gods with Allah. [92]

         

        When ‘Isa (Jesus) found unbelief on their part he said: “Who will be my helpers to (the work of) Allah?” Said the disciples: “We are Allah’s helpers: we believe in Allah, and do thou bear witness that we are Muslims. [93]

         

        Al Junaidi opined that Faith is, to surrender wholeheartedly to God. [94] To this end, Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani had also said that a true God-fearing person will surrender himself wholeheartedly to God. [95] He added that in all situations, a true God-fearing person must surrender (to God) with patience. [96] He further added that a person who accepts Islam must surrender wholeheartedly to God. [97]

         

        In finality, the act of surrender is to be alike that of a corpse, a soccer ball or a new born infant.[98] It must be total resignation to God’s Will.

         

        If thou dost stretch thy hand against me, to slay me, it is not for me to stretch my hand against thee to slay thee: for I do fear Allah, the Cherisher of the Worlds. [99]

         

        Say: “Truly, my prayer and my service of sacrifice, my life and my death, are (all) for Allah, the Cherisher of the Worlds”.[100]

         

        He cannot be questioned for His acts, but they will be questioned (for theirs). [101]

        Moreover, He comprehended in His design the sky, and it had been (as) smoke: He said to it and to the earth: “Come ye together, willingly or unwillingly.” They said: “We do come (together), in willing obedience.” [102]

         

        He created the sun, the moon, and the stars, (all) governed by laws under His Command. Is it not His to create and to govern? [103]

         

        After your total resignation to God’s Will then will God’s works are done through you. You are now referred to as “Abdal”. You are one of the Elects of Allah. Allah Had commanded to the effect:

         

        For such He has written Faith in their hearts, and strengthened them with a spirit from Himself. And He will admit them to Gardens beneath which Rivers flow, to dwell therein (forever). Allah will be well pleased with them, and they with Him. They are the Party of Allah. Truly it is the Party of Allah that will achieve Felicity.

         

        Thereafter you are not to carryout God’s work with much a do (as it comes) nor do you question the task given to you. The Elects of God may appear strange to many as they do not conform to the normal norms.

         

        And they say: “We hear, and we obey, (we seek) Thy forgiveness, our Lord, and to Thee is the end of all journeys.” [104]

         

        Say: “It is Allah I serve, with my sincere (and exclusive) devotion”.[105]

        I (Khidir) did it not of my own accord. Such is the interpretation of (those acts) over which thou wast unable to hold patience. [106]

         

        But neither (Harut and Marut) of these taught anyone (magics) without saying: “We are only for trial; so do not blaspheme.”[107]

         

        Many of all the Prophets’ Companions were also the Elects of Allah as can be seen in the verse of the Quran to the effect:

         

        And those Foremost (in Faith) will be foremost (in the Hereafter). These will be those Nearest to Allah: In Gardens of Bliss: A number of people from those of old, And a few from those of later times. [108]

         

        As for “a few from those of later timeswhich refers to Prophet Muhammad’s time, Allah had commanded to the effect:

         

        The vanguard (of Islam), the first of those who forsook (their homes) and of those who gave them aid, and (also) those who follow them in (all) good deeds, well-pleased is Allah with them, as are they with Him: for them Hath He prepared Gardens under which rivers flow, to dwell therein forever: that is the supreme Felicity. [109]

         

        Prophet Muhammad [pbuh] had said to the effect:

         

        My best ummah are those during my time, after my time and after their time.[110]

        Uwais Qarni preferred the skin mantle he was using than the beautiful textiles offered by the Prophet’s Companion. His fear for Allah is akin to committing sin of murdering all the inhabitants of earth. He would not supplicate Allah for any individual because his supplication was exclusively for the whole world. The world does not know him but the angels do.[111]

         

        Ibrahim Adham forgo his throne and traveled the trodden path as a vagabond devoting his life to Allah. [112]

         

        Bisyru Al Hafi gave up his wealth and devoted himself to Allah. He walked barefooted until his demise. [113]

         

        Abdullah Ibnu Umar often cried for fear of Allah and his old age he became blind because of too much crying.[114]

         

        With regard to the Elects of God, Jesus had the following to say:

         

        Faith is a seal whereby God sealed his elect; which seal he gave to his messenger (Muhammad).[115]

         

        God shall give unto His messenger (Muhammad) a book, in which are written all the names of the elect of God. [116]

         

        God shall (instruct to) open the book in the hand of his messenger, and his messenger reading therein shall call all the angels and prophets and all the elect, and on the forehead of each one shall be written the mark of the messenger of God. An in the book shall be written the glory of paradise. [117]

         

        With regard to the elect of God, Prophet Muhammad [pbuh] had narrated to the effect:

         

        Musa asked, “Oh God, who are the esteem dwellers of paradise.” God replied, “Those who I have elected who for them I created with ‘My Hand’ grandeur which none have seen nor hear not even visualised.[118]

         

        In relation to the above narration, is the following verse in the Quran to the effect:

         

        Now no person knows what delights of the eye are kept hidden (in reserve) for them, as a reward for their (good) Deeds.[119]

        The Bibliography

        [87] Az Zumar (39):12; An Anaam (6):14.

        [88] Al Anaam (6):71;Al Anbiyaa (21):108; Al Hajj (22):34.

        [89] Ali Imran (3):83; Hud (11):14; Al Ahqaaf (46):15.

        [90] Al Baqarah (2):208.

        [91] Hammudah Abdalati, Islam In Focus, 7 (1980).

        [92] Ali Imran (3):67.

        [93] Ali Imran (3):52.

        [94] Thiblawy Mahmoud Said, Tasauf menurut Ibnu Tamiyah, 217 (1995).

        [95] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Op cit, 83.

        [96] Id, 40.

        [97] Id, 189.

        [98] Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Op cit, 19.

        [99] Al Maidah (5):28.

        [100] Al An’aam (6):162

        [101] Al Anbiya (21):23.

        [102] Fushshilat (41):11.

        [103] Al Araaf (7):54.

        [104] Al Baqarah (2):286

        [105] Az Zumar (39):14

        [106] Al Kahfi (18):82.

        [107] Al Baqarah (2):102

        [108] Al Waqiah (56):10-14.

        [109] At Taubah (9):100.

        [110]Terjemahan Sahih Muslim Bk.4, 449 (1994). And as stated by earlier Quranic verse, “and those who

             follow them in (all) good deeds.”

        [111] Hj Zainal Ariffin Abbas, Ilmu Tasawuf, 276-277 (1991)

        [112] Hj Zainal Ariffin Abbas, Ilmu Tasawuf, 288-308 (1991)

        [113] Hj Zainal Ariffin Abbas, Ilmu Tasawuf, 288-308 (1991)

        [114] Muhammad Zakariya Kandhalawi, Kisah Kehidupan Dan PerjuanganPara Sahabat  59 (1996).

        [115] Gospel of Barnabas, 114 (?)

        [116] Gospel of Barnabas, 73 (?)

        [117] Gospel of Barnabas, 73 (?)

        [118] Terjemahan Sahih Muslim, Bk 1, 261 (1994)

        [119] As Sajdah (32):17

        Comment » | gnosticism

        Makrifatullah (Mengenal Allah SWT), VII

        August 17th, 2009 — 12:00am

        11.              Kerana DzatNya adalah Yang Zahir dan Batin kesemua ciptaan (termasuk ruang dan masa) maka kesemua lakonan ciptaan sebenarnya adalah lakuanDzatNya.

        Maka (yang sebenarnya) bukan kamu yang membunuh mereka, akan tetapi Allah yang membunuh mereka, akan tetapi bukan  kamu yang melempar ketika kamu melempar tetapi Allah yang melempar: Al Anfaal (8):17.

        Sesungguhnya telah Kami muliakan anak-anak Adam, Kami  angkut mereka di daratan dan di lautan: Al Israa (17):70.

        Tidakkah kamu melihat Allah mengerak awan: Al Israa (17):70.

        12.              Kalau DzatNya adalah Yang Zahir dan Batin kesemua ciptaan (termasuk ruang dan masa) dan kesemua lakonan ciptaan sebenarnya adalah lakuan DzatNya maka dari sudut pandangan mereka yang sudah bermakrifatullah, kewujudan ciptaan tidak wujud. Prof. Muhammad Ramadhan Al Buti ada berkata:

        Sifat wujud ini tidak lain selain Dzat-Nya: Muhammad Said Ramadhan Al Buti, Keyakinan Hakiki, 110 (1996).

        Imam Ghazali berkata:

        Orang yang mengenal dirinya dan mengenal Tuhannya niscaya sudah pasti ia mengenal bahawa ia tiada mempunyai wujud bagi dirinya: Imam Ghazali, Ihya Ulumiddin Bk. 7, 427 (1981).

        Rasulullah (saw) bersetuju dengan syair Labid yang berbunyi:

        Sesungguhnya segala sesuatu selain daripada Allah, adalah bathil: Ibnu Taymiyyah, Fiqh Tasawwuf, 341 (2005).

        Allah swt berfirman yang bermaksud:

        Dan sesungguhnya telah Aku ciptakan kamu sebelum itu padahal kamu (di waktu itu) belum ada sama sekali: Mariam (19):9.

        Kepunyaan Allahlah semua yang ada di langit dan di bumi: Ali Imran (3):109, 129; Al Baqarah (2):255; 284.

        13.              Kerana DzatNya adalah batin kesemua ciptaan maka in juga bererti DzatNya adalah hakikat kepada kesemua ciptaan.

        Akhirnya tentu bertemulah dengan hakikat. Mulanya tercapailah kasyaf iaitu terbuka rahsia yang senantiasa menyelubungi di antara kita dengan Dia. Terhindarlah hijab, iaitu dinding. Dinding tebal yang memisahkan di antara kita dengan Dia. Hamka, Perkembangan Tasauf Dari Abad Ke Abad, 113 (1976)

        BENTUK HAKIKAT MAKRIFAT
        1. Belanga Lumpur Paya
        2. Kertas Kayu Pokok
        3. Cawan Kaca Pasir
        4. Selipar Getah Pokok getah

        Sesudah kita kenal hakikat kesemua ciptaan adalah Dzat justeru itu, kita pun tahu Dzat itu datang daripada Allah swt dengan ini, kita sudah mencapai Makrifatullah.

        Kami akan memperlihatkan kepada mereka tanda-tanda Kami di segenap ufuk dan pada diri mereka sendiri. Asy Syuura (42):53.

        Dan di bumi itu terdapat tanda-tanda bagi orang-orang yang yakin dan (juga) pada dirimu sendiri. Maka apakah kamu tiada memperhatikan? Adz Dzariyat (51):20.

        BENTUK HAKIKAT MAKRIFAT
        Ciptaan Dzat Allah SWT

        KENAL DIRI KENALLAH ALLAH (swt)”

        DARIPADA HAKIKAT KEPADA MAKRIFAT”

        Prof. H. Aboebakar Atjeh juga berpendapat pengetahuan tentang Hakikat dapat membuat seseorang itu memakrifatkan Allah swt. Beliau berkata:

        Hakikat membuka kesempatan bagaimana saling mencapai maksudnya iaitu mengenal Allah. Hj. Aboebakar  Aceh, Pengantar Ilmu Hakikat & Makrifat, 72-73 (1992).

        8 comments » | gnosticism

        Makrifatullah (Mengenal Allah SWT), VI

        August 10th, 2009 — 12:00am

        PINTU MAKRIFATULLAH – FAHAMAN DZATIYAH

        Penerimaan bahawa sedikit daripada DzatNya adalah unsur kesemua ciptaan merupakan “Pintu Makrifatullah” yang dicari-cari yang membawa kepada kefahaman yang jitu berhubungkait dengan Allah swt.

        Dilenyapkan daripadanya mati hati dan digantikannya dengan kefahaman yang jitu. Saiyid Ahmad Ar Rifai, Benteng Diri Ahli Hakikat 42 (1994).

        “Pintu Makrifatullah”  ini membawa kepada pengenalan kepada Allah swt:

        1.              DzatNya adalah Wajibul Wujud (Wujud yang wajib) untuk kesemua ciptaan. Iaitu, tanpa DzatNya tidak akan Wujud kesemua ciptaan termasuk ruang dan masa. Contoh, tanpa air tidak akan ada air-batu maka air adalah wujud yang wajib kepada air-batu.

        Kesimpulannya bahawa segala sesuatu yang maujud pasti bergantung dan bersandar pada zat yang Wajibul Wujud. Muhammad Said Ramadhan Al Buti, Keyakinan Hakiki, 117 (1996).

        2.              Kerana tanpa DzatNya ciptaan tidak akan wujud maka DzatNya adalah permulaan bagi kesemua citpaan.

        Dia-lah Yang Awal Al Hadid (57):3.

         

        3.              Kerana DzatNya adalah permulaan kepada kesemua ciptaan, ini bererti kesemua ciptaan terjadi ataupun terzahir  daripada DzatNya. Contoh, air-batu terjadi ataupun terzahir daripada air.

        Dia-lah Yang Zahir Al Hadid (57):3.

         

        4.              Sesudah terzahir menjadi ciptaan, DzatNya tersembunyi di sebalik penzahiran dan menjadi batin ciptaanNya itu. Contoh, sesudah air terzahir menjadi air-batu, air tersembunyi menjadi batin air-batu itu.

        Dia-lah Yang Batin. Al Hadid (57):3.

         

        5.              Kerana DzatNya adalah permulaan dan penzahiran bagi kesemua ciptaan maka apabila ciptaan binasa yang tinggal adalah DzatNya. Contoh, apabila air-batu cair, yang tinggal adalah air.

        Dzat yang mengakhirkan. Terjemahan Sunan At Tirmidzi Bk. 5, 342 (1993).

        Dia-lah Yang Akhir. Al Hadid (57):3.

        Segala yang ada di muka bumi itu akan binasa dan kekallah Dzat Tuhanmu yang mempunyai Kebesaran dan Kemuliaan. Ar Rahman (55):26-27 (Tafsir Al Quran, Jabatan Perdana Menteri Malaysia, 1985).

         

        Tiap-tiap sesuatu pasti binasa melainkan Dzat Allah. Al Qashash (28):88( Tafsir Al Quran, Jabatan Perdana Menteri Malaysia, 1985).

         

        Namun begitu, Allah swt tidak berawal dan berakhir. Contoh,  sama ada air-batu di atas Lautan itu ada ataupun tidak Lautan begitu juga. Nabi Isa (as) ada bersabda yang bermaksud:

        Dia tidak berawal dan berakhir tetapi kepada kesemua Dia berikan awal dan akhir. Gospel of Barnabas, 17, 105 (?)

        6.              Kerana DzatNya adalah penzahiran dan batin kesemua ciptaan maka ini bererti DzatNya meliputi kesemua ciptaan. Contoh, air meliputi kesemua air-batu.

        Allah Maha Meliputi segala sesuatu. An Nisa (4):126.

         

        Segala hakikat di alam semesta yang anda lihat dan anda saksikan kesemuanya adalah limpahan daripada satu hakikat teragung iaitu hakikat Dzat Azza Wajalla. Muhammad Said Ramadhan Al Buti, Keyakinan Hakiki, 67 (1996).

         

        Sifat wujud ini tidak lain selain Dzat-Nya. Muhammad Said Ramadhan Al Buti, Keyakinan Hakiki, 67 (1996).

         

        7.              Kerana DzatNya meliputi kesemua ciptaan maka di mana ada ciptaan di situ ada DzatNya.

        Dan Dia bersama kamu di mana sahaja kamu berada. Al Hadid (57):4.

         

        Kami lebih dekat kepadanya dari urat nyawanya. Qaaf (50):16.

         

        8.              Kerana di mana ada ciptaan di situ ada DzatNya (Yang Wajibul Wujud) maka dengan itu, Dia Maha Melihat, Maha Mendengar, Maha Mengetahui dan Maha Mengawasi segala lakuan ciptaan yang dizahirkan ataupun tidak.

         

        Allah Maha Mendengar lagi Maha Melihat. Al Mukmin (40):56.

         

        Dia-lah… Maha Mengetahui. Al Hijr (15):25.

         

        Allah Maha Mengawasi segala sesuatu. Al Mujadilah (58):7.

        Tidak luput dari pengetahuan Tuhanmu biarpun sebesar zarrah (atom) di bumi ataupun di langit. Yunus (10):61.

         

        Sesungguhnya Allah mengetahui segala isi hati. Lukman (31):23.

         

        9.              Kerana hanya sedikit DzatNya yang menjadi unsur  kesemua ciptaan maka Allah swt tentulah Maha Besar, Maha Luas lagi Maha Tinggi.

        (Allah) yang Maha Besar. Ar Rad (13):9; Al Hajj (22):62; Al Mukmin (40):12

         

        Allah Maha Luas. Ali Imran (3):73.

         

        (Allah) Maha Tinggi. Ar Rad (13):9; An Nisa (4)::34; Al Hajj (22):62; Al Mukmin (40):12

         

        10.              Kerana DzatNya adalah Yang Zahir dan Batin kesemua ciptaan (termasuk ruang dan masa) maka tidak menjadi satu masalah bagi Allah swt  mengizin sesuatu berlaku:

        Dan sesungguhnya kamu telah mengetahui (bagaimana buruknya akibat) orang-orang di antara kamu yang melanggar (larangan) pada hari Sabtu, lalu Kami berfirman kepada mereka: “Jadilah kamu kera yang hina”. Al Baqarah (2):65

        [Di sini DzatNya yang ada di orang-orang yang dimurkai memainkan peranan]

        Lalu Kami wahyukan kepada Nabi Musa: Pukullah laut itu dengan tongkatmu. (Setelah dipukul) maka terbelahlah laut itu (kepada beberapa bahagian), lalu menjadilah air tiap-tiap bahagian yang terbelah itu terangkat seperti gunung yang besar.: Asy Syuaraa (26):44-47.

          [ Di sini DzatNya yang di laut memainkan peranan]

        Hai kaumku inilah unta betina daripada Allah sebagai mukjizat kebenaran untukmu: Hud (11):64. [Di sini DzatNya di batu itu memainkan peranan]

         

        Dan aku menghidupkan orang mati dengan seizin Allah: Ali Imran (3):49 [Di sini DzatNya di jasad mayat itu memainkan peranan]

        Comment » | gnosticism

        The Gnostic, Part IX

        August 10th, 2009 — 12:00am

        So, by thy Lord, without doubt, We shall gather them together, and (also) the Evil Ones (with them); then shall We bring them forth on their knees round about Hell.[58]

        Many are the Jinns and men We have made for Hell: they have hearts wherewith they understand not, eyes wherewith they see not, and ears wherewith they hear not. They are like cattle, nay more misguided: for they are heedless (of warning).[59]

        And the Word of thy Lord shall be fulfilled: “I will fill Hell with jinns and men all together.”[60]

        But the Word from Me will come true, “I will fill Hell with Jinns and men all together.”[61]

        In them will be (Maidens), chaste, restraining their glances, whom no man or Jinn before them has touched[62]

        And He taught Adam the names of all things; then He placed them before the angels, and said: “Tell Me the names of these if ye are right.” They said: “Glory to Thee: of knowledge we have none, save what Thou hast taught us: in truth it is Thou Who art perfect in knowledge and wisdom.” He said: “O Adam! Tell them their names.” When he had told them, Allah said: “Did I not tell you that I know the secrets of heavens and earth, and I know what ye reveal and what ye conceal?”[63]

        11. Persevere with patience the trial and tribulation because God only tries us in accordance with our capability.

        But give glad tidings to those who patiently persevere.[64]

        But if ye persevere patiently, and guard against evil, then that will be a determining factor in all affairs.[65]

        On no soul do We place a burden greater than it can bear: before Us is a record which clearly shows the Truth: They will never be wronged.[66]

        Allah will test us through our closed ones, wealth, health, status, misfortunes and others. Allah has commanded to the effect:

        Ye shall certainly be tried and tested in your possessions and in your personal selves[67]

        And know ye that your possessions and your progeny are but a trial[68]

        O ye who believe! Truly, among your wives and your children are (some that are) enemies to yourselves: so beware of them! [69]

        The Prophets of Allah were the hardest tested by Allah in their personal capacity as well as a Prophet. Allah has commanded to the effect:

        Ah! alas for (My) servants! there comes not a Messenger to them but they mock him![70]

        We shall certainly record their word and (their act) of slaying the Prophets in defiance of right[71]

        Prophet Muhammad [pbuh] suffered hard time with his own uncle (Abu Lahab) and from his own tribe (Quraisy), suffered injuries at Taif and during the Battle of Uhud and even had to migrate from Mekah to Medina to escape persecution from his own tribe.[72]

        Allah had helped you at Badr, when ye were a contemptible little force; then fear Allah; thus may ye show your gratitude. [73]

        As for the other Prophets, their trail and tribulation were told in the Quran. Allah has commanded to the effect:

        O Nuh! he (Nuh’s son) is not of thy family: for his conduct is unrighteous. So ask not of Me that of which thou hast no knowledge! I give thee counsel, lest thou act like the ignorant!” [74]

        Allah sets forth, for an example to the Unbelievers, the wife of Nuh and the wife of Lut: they were (respectively) under two of our righteous servants, but they were false to their (husbands), and they profited nothing before Allah on their account, but were told: “Enter ye the Fire along with (others) that enter!” [75]

        But We saved him (Lut) and his family, except his wife: her We destined to be of those who lagged behind. [76]

        They said, “Burn him and protect your gods, if ye do (anything at all)!” We said, “O Fire! be thou cool. and (a means of) safety for Ibrahim!”[77]

        And (remember) Ayyub, when he cried to his Lord, “Truly distress has seized me, But Thou art the Most Merciful of those that are Merciful.” [78]

        Then the big Fish did swallow him, and he had done acts worthy of blame. Had it not been that he (repented and) glorified Allah, He would certainly have remained inside the Fish till the Day of Resurrection. [79]

        So they did take him (Joseph) away, and they all agreed to throw him down to the bottom of the well.[80]

        And (with passion) did she desire him (Joseph), and he would have desired her, but that he saw the evidence of his Lord: thus (did We order) that We might turn away from him (all) evil and shameful deeds: for he was one of Our servants, sincere and purified.[81]

        Then it occurred to the men after they had seen the Signs, (that it was best) to imprison him for a time.[82]

        And he (Jacob) turned away from them, and said: “How great is my grief for Yusuf!” and his eyes became white with sorrow, and he fell into silent melancholy. [83]

        So We sent this inspiration to the mother of Musa: “Suckle (thy child), but when thou hast fears about him, cast him into the river, but fear not nor grieve: for We shall restore him to thee, and We shall make him one of Our Messengers.”[84]

        Behold, thy Lord called Musa: “Go to the people of iniquity, “The people of Fir’aun: will they not fear Allah?” He said: “O my Lord! I do fear that they will charge me with falsehood: “My breast will be straitened. And my speech may not go (smoothly): so send unto Harun. “And (further), they have a charge of crime against me; and I fear they may slay me.” Allah said: “By no means! Proceed then, both of you, with Our Signs; We are with you, and will listen (to your call). “So go forth, both of you, to Fir’aun, and say: ‘We have been sent by the Lord and Cherisher of the Worlds”.[85]

        That they said (in boast), “We killed Al-Masih ‘Isa the son of Maryam, the Messenger of Allah”; but they killed him not, nor crucified him, but so it was made to appear to them, and those who differ therein are full of doubts, with no (certain) knowledge, but only conjecture to follow, for of a surety they killed him not. [86]

        The Bibliography

        [58] Maryam (19):67 (This verse confirmed that the Evil Ones too will be resurrected for Judgment Day)

        [59] Al Araaf (7):179 (This verse confirmed that the Evil Ones will be in Hell)

        [60] Hud (11):119

        [61] As Sajdah (32):13

        [62] Ar Rahman (55):56

        [63] Al Baqarah (2):31-33 (God has given Mankind’s knowledge surpasses the Angels as well as the Evil

        ones who were at that point of time part of the Angels’ team)

        [64] Al Baqarah (2):155

        [65] Ali Imran (3):186

        [66] Al Mukminin (23):62

        [67] Ali Imran (3):186

        [68] Al Anfaal (8):28.

        [69] At Taghabun (64):14.

        [70] Yasin (36):30.

        [71] Ali Imran (3):181.

        [72] E.Dinet and Sliman Ben Ibrahim, The Life of Mohammad, The Prophet of Allah (?); Haji Dasuki Bin

        Haji Ahmad, Ikhtisar Perkembangan Islam (1978); Akram Diya, Madinan Society At The Time Of  The

        Prophet Vol.1-2(1991)

        [73] Ali Imran (3):123.

        [74] Hud (11):46.

        [75] At Tahriim (66):10.

        [76] An Naml (27): 57.

        [77] Al Anbiya (21):68-69

        [78] Al Anbiya (21):83-84

        [79] As Shafaat (37):142-144.

        [80] Yusuf (12):15

        [81] Yusuf (12):24

        [82] Yusuf (12):35

        [83] Yusuf (12):84

        [84] Al Qasas (28):7

        [85] Asy Syuaraa (26):10

        [86] An Nisa (4):157.

        Comment » | gnosticism

        The Gnostic, Part VIII

        August 3rd, 2009 — 12:00am

        8.  He shares with no one the administration of His creations.

        They said: “What affair is this of ours?” Say thou: “Indeed, this affair is wholly Allah’s.”[30]

         

        Say: “All things are from Allah.” But what hath come to these people that they fail to understand a single fact?[31]

         

        Say: “Who is it in whose hands is the governance of all things, which protects (all), but is not protected (of any)? (Say) if ye know.”

         

        They will say, “(It belongs) to Allah,” say: “Then how are ye deluded?” [32]

         

        Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) had narrated to his Companions that Prophet Moses had mocked Prophet Adam that because of him, all his descendants were drove out of Paradise. Prophet Adam retorted that before he ate the forbidden fruit, this was already written 40 years ago before he was created in The Divine Plan. Such being the case, he had to follow it. [33]

        9. He is never cruel to His creations who are actually His (Little) Essence in Manifestation and Hidden.

        Allah is never unjust to His servants[34]

         

        Allah is never unjust in the least degree[35]

         

        Never will ye be dealt with unjustly in the very least!

        [36]

         

        10. Because He is All-Knowing, nothing which He had created were or are in vain.

        Men who celebrate the praises of Allah, standing, sitting, and lying down on their sides, and contemplate the (wonders of) creation in the heavens and the earth, (with the thought): “Our Lord! not for naught hast thou created (all) this! Glory to Thee![37]

         

        Not without purpose did We create heaven and earth and all between![38]

         

        We created not the heavens and the earth and all between them but for just ends[39]

         

        All the famines, catastrophes, mishaps, diseases (physical or psychological), maladies, handicapped, retardation (mentally or physically), destruction, infections, whatsoever crimes and others are all not without any useful purpose. On the contrary, these are the obstacles which we will face and more when we attempt to subjugate the outer space and its inhabitants. Unless we have been trained and are prepared in all aspects necessary then subjugating the outer space and its inhabitants will not be possible. Hence Allah gave us all these calamities and others to train us and at the same time upgrade our knowledge in Sciences and Technologies to equip us before we can embark on our task in subjugating the outer space and its inhabitants. We are His vicegerent of the Earth(s)[40] and the Sky and those in between. As His vicegerent, our duty is to bring back to fold the wayward inhabitants of the outer space to know and worship Allah. With the demise of our beloved Prophet Muhammad (pbuh), the responsibility of bringing them to fold is squarely place on us now. Hence the authentication of the Quran is preserved to date by Allah because it is the principal source of the Islamic Law (apart from the Sunnah[41] of the Prophet Muhammad [pbuh]) and only this Law, it is submitted, can subjugate the lawless inhabitants of outer space. Allah has commanded to the effect:

        Behold, thy Lord said to the angels: “I will create a vicegerent on earth.” [42]

         

        It is We who have set out the Zodiacal Signs in the heavens, and made them fair-seeming to (all) beholders and (moreover) We have guarded them from every evil spirit accursed. But any that gains a hearing by stealth, is pursued by a flaming fire, bright (to see). [43]

         

        And We have, (from of old), adorned the lowest heaven with Lamps, and We have made such (Lamps) (as) missiles to drive away the Evil Ones[44]

         

        And we (Evil ones) pried into the secrets of heaven; but we found it filled with stern guards and flaming fires. ‘We used, indeed, to sit there in (hidden) stations, to (steal) a hearing; but any who listens now will find a flaming fire watching him in ambush.[45]

         

        And We have made the heavens as a canopy well guarded.[46]

         

        It is Allah Who has made for you the earth as a resting place, and the sky as a canopy.[47]

         

        O ye assembly of Jinns and men! if it be ye can pass beyond the zones of the heavens and the earth, pass ye! not without authority shall ye be able to pass![48]

         

        By the Sky with (its) numerous Paths.[49]

         

        Even if We opened out to them a gate from heaven, and they were to continue (all day) ascending therein, they would only say: “Our eyes have been intoxicated: nay, we have been bewitched by sorcery.”[50]

         

        And in heaven is your Sustenance, as (also) that which ye are promised.[51]

         

        I have only created Jinn and men, that they may serve Me. [52]

         

        Allah has promised, to those among you who believe and work righteous deeds, that He will, of a surety, grant them in the land, inheritance (of power), as He granted it to those before them; that He will establish in authority their religion, the one which He has chosen for them; and that He will change (their state), after the fear in which they (lived), to one of security and peace: `They will worship Me (alone) and not associate aught with Me.’ If any do reject Faith after this, they are rebellious and wicked. [53]

         

        The religion before Allah is Islam.[54]

         

        If anyone desires a religion other than Islam, never will it be accepted of him; and in the Hereafter he will be in the ranks of those who have lost.[55]

         

        “This is no less than a Message to (all) the Worlds and ye shall certainly know the truth of it (all) after a while.”[56]

         

        We have, without doubt, sent down the Message; and We will assuredly guard it (from corruption).[57]

        The Bibliography

        [30] Ali Imran (3):154

        [31] An Nisa (4): 78

        [32] Al Mukminun (23):88-89

        [33] Terjemahan Sunan Ibnu Majah Buku 1, 68 (1992).

        [34] An Anfaal (8):51

        [35] An Nisa (4):40

        [36] An Nisa (4):77

        [37] Ali Imran (3):191

        [38] Shad (38):27

        [39] Al Ahqaaf(46):3

        [40] Scientists had found many Earth-like planets in the Outerspace.

        [41] The speech, conduct and silence of the Prophet Muhammad [pbuh] which became the source of Syariah.

        [42] Al Baqarah (2):30

        [43] Al Hijr (15):16-18 (This verse confirmed the presence of inhabitants in the outer space)

        [44] Al Mulk (67):5 (This verse also confirmed the presence of inhabitants in the outer space)

        [45] Al Jin (72):8-9 (This verse also confirmed the presence of inhabitants in the outer space)

        [46] An Anbiya (21):32 (This verse confirmed that the outer space is part of ours Earth as it is our canopy)

        [47] Ghafir (40):64 (This verse confirmed that the outer space is part of ours Earth as it is our canopy)

        [48] Ar Rahman (55):33 (This verse confirmed that God had given us implied consent to traverse and conquer outer space)

        [49] Adz Dzariyat (51):7 (This verse confirmed that there are paths available for us to utilise if we are inclined to traverse the outer space)

        [50] Al Hijr (15):14 (This verse confirmed that there are gates open for us to utilise if we are  inclined to traverse the outer space)

        [51] Adz Dzariyat (51):22 (This verse confirmed that there are bounties awaiting us in the outer space)

        [52] Adz Dzariyaat (51):56. (Even the Genies [including the Evil ones] have to worship Allah)

        [53] An Nur (24):55 (This verse confirmed that the responsibility of bringing the Evil Ones to fold is placed squarely upon our shoulders as vicegerents of God after the demise of all Prophets of God, the last being Prophet Muhammad [pbuh])

        [54] Ali Imran (3):19

        [55] Ali Imran (3):85

        [56] Shad (38):87-88

        [57] Al Hijr (15):9 (This verse confirmed that Allah will protect the authenticity of the Quran till end of the world)

        1 comment » | gnosticism

        Makrifatullah (Mengenal Allah SWT), V

        August 3rd, 2009 — 12:00am

        C) WAHDATUL SYUHUD

        Fahaman ini yang dibawah oleh Syeikh Ahmad Sirhindi  menekankan bahawa daripada imbasan Allah swt, ciptaan yang tidak wujud kini seolah-olah wujud dan wujudnya terasing daripada Allah swt.

        Apa yang terjadi ialah daripada imbasan Yang Ada, yang tiada kini seolah-olah ada: Muhammad Abdul Haj Ansari, Sufism and Syariah, 113, (1986)

        Allah swt adalah wujud yang terasing daripada wujudnya ciptaan, kedua-duanya tidak ada hubungan langsung: Muhammad Abdul Haj Ansari, Sufism and Syariah, 111, (1986)

        Kerana ciptaan adalah imbasan maka wujud yang sebenarnya adalah Allah swt: Muhammad Abdul Haj Ansari, Sufism and Syariah, 111, (1986)

        Fahaman in tidak dapat diterima kerana ia menekan kepada dua kewujudan yang berasingan iaitu wujudnya Allah swt dan wujudnya ciptaan (yang tidak ada perhubungan langsung dengan Allah swt).

        Fahaman ini daripada satu sudut menekan kepada kewujudan yang berasingan di antara Allah swt dan ciptaan dan daripada sudut yang lain berbau “wahdatul wujud”. Sirhindi tidak menolak bahawa Fahamannya berbau wahdatul wujud asalkan kewujudan Allah swt dan ciptaan diasingkan.

        Sirhindi tidak menolak sekiranya fahamannya di kaitkan dengan Fahaman Wahdatul Wujud asalkan kita faham akan pandangannya (kewujudan Allah swt dan ciptaan diasingkan): Muhammad Abdul Haj Ansari, Sufism and Syariah, 111, (1986).

        Fahaman ini ada juga berkait dengan pandangan yang berpendapat bahawa kesemua ciptaan telah dijadikan daripada tiada. Ini adalah sifat jaiz Allah swt iaitu Berkuasa membuat sesuatu daripada tiada. Dengan ini, hakikat kesemua ciptaan adalah  “tiada” ataupun “kosong”.

        Allah berkuasa menciptakan sesuatu daripada tiada: Syed Abdillah Al Jufri & others, Islamic Religious Knowledge, 12 (1986).

        Pandangan ini jelas menunjukkan pada permulaan ada dua kewujudan iaitu Allah swt Yang Ada dan ada sesuatu yang tiada. Ciptaan bersumber daripada sesuatu yang tiada. “Tiada” bererti “kekosongan” maka pada permulaan ada Allah swt dan disampingNya ada “kekosongan”. Ini menunjukkan dua kewujudan dan seperti dikatakan oleh Imam Imran Hoesin (di atas), ini meruntuhkan tauhid. Muhammad Said Ramadhan Al Buti ada berkata:

        Sesungguhnya Allah swt telah sedia ada sebelum wujudnya segala sesuatu dan sebelum wujudnya zaman dan tempat: Muhammad Said Ramadhan Al Buti, Keyakinan Hakiki, 124 (1996).

        Sekiranya Allah swt didahului oleh tiada nescaya ada yang memberi kesan pada kewujudan-Nya. Jika demikian halnya, maka Dia tidak layak menjadi Tuhan kerana yang berhak menjadi Tuhan ialah yang wujud sebelumnya dan yang mengadakannya. Jika tiada yang lain selain Dia, maka Dialah yang disifatkan Qadim dan Dialah Tuhan sebenarnya: Muhammad Said Ramadhan Al Buti, Keyakinan Hakiki, 124 (1996).

        D) DZATIYAH

        Kefahaman ini menekankan bahawa apabila Allah swt berfirman “Kun” kesemua ciptaan terjadi daripada DzatNya. Rasulullah (saw) ada bersabda yang bermaksud:

        Engkaulah Dzat yang mendahulukan….tidak ada tuhan selain Engkau: Sunan At Tirmidzi Bk.5,342 (1993).

        Mengikut istilah dalam kamus yang dikeluarkan oleh Dewan Bahasa dan Pustaka (Malaysia), “Dzat” juga boleh di sama ertikan dengan “Unsur ” ataupun “Pati”iaitu:

        Sesuatu yang menyebabkan wujudnya sesuatu benda atau pati atau inti daripada sesuatu. Kamus Dewan Edisi Ketiga, 1558 (2000).

        Namun DzatNya yang digunakan olehNya untuk menjadi unsur kesemua ciptaan adalah sangat kecil. Mengikut sain lebih kecil daripada atom.

        Mengikut teori “the Big Bang”, kesemua ciptaan terjadi dari sesuatu yang kecil lebih kecil daripada sebiji atom (zarrah): Reader’s digest Knowledge Quest: Planet Earth and the Universe, 40 (?).

        Mengikut Nabi Isa (as) DzatNya yang digunakan adalah lebih kecil daripada sebiji pasir dan di hari kemudian kita akan lihat DzatNya ini seperti setitik air masin kita ketahuilah ianya daripada lautan.

        Segala sesuatu tidaklah sebesar daripada sebutir pasir kepada Tuhan.

        Di akhirat kelak kamu akan melihat Tuhan seperti kamu tahu setitik air masin itu datangnya dari lautan.

        Gospel of Barnabas 132 (?).

        Berkenaan Gospel of Barnabas, mengikut Prof. Anwar Musaddad, Rektor IAIN “Sunan Gunung Jati” merangkap Dean Fakultas Usuluddin serta Dozen Mata Kuliah Ilmu Perbandingan Agama:

        Injil Barnabas sejajar dengan hadith dhaif tetapi isinya dikuatkan oleh Al Quran, iaitu dalam soalan-soalan ketauhidan dan memelihara kesegaraman agama dan kepercayaan terhadap Nabi Muhamad (saw) maka ia dapat diterima oleh kaum muslimin sebagai berita-berita israiliyat yakni berita-berita disekitar Bani Israil (Yahudi) yang terdapat daam kitab-kitab mereka:

        Prof. KH Anwar Musaddad, Kedudukan Injil Barnabas Menurut Pandangan Islam, 30 (1981)

        Mengikut Nabi Muhammad (saw) di hari kemudian kita akan melihat DzatNya ini seperti bulan purnama di langit (yang boleh ditutup dengan ibu jari) tetapi Allah swt lebih besar dari itu.

        Tiap-tiap sesuatu pasti binasa melainkan Dzat Allah: Al Qashash (28):88 [Tafsir Al Quran, Jabatan Perdana Menteri Malaysia, 1985].

        Abu Razin al Uqail bertanya Rasulullah (saw), “Adakah setiap kami akan melihat Allah swt.” Baginda  menjawab, “Abu Razin, adakah kamu semua melihat bulan purnama?” Saya menjawab, “Benar”. Baginda berkata, “Kamu semua tidak akan ada masalah melihatNya seperti bulan purnama tetapi itu hanya kecil sahaja Allah lebih Mulia dan lebih Besar daripada itu.” :Translation of Sunan Abu Dawud Vol 3, 1324 (1990)

        Kesimpulannya, DzatNya yang digunakan untuk menjadi unsur atau pati kesemua ciptaan (termasuk ruang dan masa) adalah sangat kecil. Dengan ini, ciptaan tidak boleh menjadi Allah swt. Sebiji pasir tidak boleh menjadi Padang Pasir ataupun setitik air tidak boleh menjadi Lautan. Prof. Ramadhan ada menulis:

        Allah swt mengurniakan manusia sedikit daripada limpahan sifat-sifat-Nya sebagai alat persediaan atau kelengkapan yang dapat dipergunakan oleh manusia untuk memikul beban taklif yang kerananya manusia diciptakanSifat-sifat yang tersebut adalah sifat Zatiyyah nisbah kepada Allah swt. Adapun nisbah kepada manusia maka sifat-sifat tersebut bukan sifat Zatiyyah kerana pada hakikatnya sifat-sifat tersebut hanyalah limpahan Ilahi kepada manusia. Jauh sekali kiranya pengertian atau kefahaman seperti ini memastikan manusia menjadi sekutu Allah swt. Muhammad Said Ramadhan Al Buti, Keyakinan Hakiki, 124 (1996).

        8 comments » | gnosticism

        Makrifatullah (Mengenal Allah SWT), IV

        July 27th, 2009 — 12:00am

        B) KEFAHAMAN NUR MUHAMMAD

        Mansur Al Hallaj telah membawa konsep Nur Muhammad. Beliau menerangkan bahawa Allah swt telah mencipta Nur Muhammad daripada NurNya dan daripada Nur Muhammad diciptakan segala ciptaan. Syekh M Nafis Bin Idris Al Banjarie ada menulis:

        Nur Muhammad adalah daripada Nur Dzat Allah swt: Syekh M. Nafis Al Banjarie, Ad Darrunnafis,158 (?).

        Allah sendiri berkehendak untuk menciptakan sesuatu ini dengan lebih dahulu menciptakan Nur Muhammad sebagai sumbernya: Syekh M. Nafis Al Banjarie, Ad Darrunnafis,159 (?).

        Maka apabila Allah menciptakan bahan baku daripada Adam dan segala sesuatu ini, tentulah “bahan baku” itu dari Diri-Nya sendiri bukan dari sesuatu yang lain kerana yang lain pada tingkat itu belum ada… Yang kita maksudkan dengan istilah “bahan baku” ini, tentulah Nur Muhammad: Syekh M. Nafis Al Banjarie, Ad Darrunnafis,159 (?).

        Fahaman ini menekankan bahawa Hakikat kesemua ciptaaan adalah Nur Muhammad. Syekh M. Nafis bin Idris Al Banjarie  ada menulis:

        Allah swt tidak dapat dikenal melainkan dengan… wasitah Nur Muhammad saw: Syekh M. Nafis Al Banjarie, Ad Darrunnafis,154 (?).

        Tidak ada wasilah (perantaraan) yang paling baik dan mulia hanyalah Muhammad saw. Dan beliau juga sebagai wasitah (pengantar) bagi hamba yang ingin mengenal Allah: Syekh M. Nafis Al Banjarie, Ad Darrunnafis,152 (?).

        Para Nabi dan Para Auliyah yang sempurna makrifatnya kepada Dzat Allah swt dengan musyahadahkan Nur Muhammad: Syekh M. Nafis Al Banjarie, Ad Darrunnafis,154 (?).

        Tentang Fahaman Nur Muhammad, Hamka ada menulis:

        Beliaulah (Mansur Al Hallaj) yang mula-mula sekali menyatakan bahawasanya kejadian alam ini pada mulanya ialah Hakikat-Muhammadiyah: Hamka, Perkembangan Tasauf Dari Abad Ke Abad, 124 (1976)

        Dia (Nur Muhammad) adalah Hakikat: Hamka, Perkembangan Tasauf Dari Abad Ke Abad, 110 (1976)

        Asal mula segenap kejadian ini ialah “Al Hakikatul Muhammadiah.” Hamka, Perkembangan Tasauf Dari Abad Ke Abad, 37 (1976)

        Adapun hakikatnya ialah Esa dan tangkai segenap kejadian ialah: Hakikat Muhammadiah: Hamka, Perkembangan Tasauf Dari Abad Ke Abad, 37 (1976)

        Bersinambungan dengan Kefahaman ini  ialah konsep “Insanul kamil” iaitu manusia yang sempurna. Konsep insanul kamil telah dikenalkan di dalam Tasawuf Jalan Wali-wali oleh Abdul Karim Jili yang berpandangan bahawa seseorang boleh mencapai taraf insanul kamil sekiranya dirinya diserap oleh Roh Muhammad: Haji Muhammad Bukhari Lubis, The Ocean Of Unity, 86 (1993).

        Berkenaan kefahaman kesemua ciptaan ini adalah daripada Nur Muhammad, ini tidak dapat diterima kerana sebab-sebab berikut:

        1. Ulama mengatakan bahawa konsep Nur Muhammad ini tidak ada asalnya daripada hadith ataupun Al Quran: Mahmood B Daud, Akidah Ahli Sunnah Wa Al Jama’ah, 110 (1996).
        2. Ada juga ulama mengatakan bahawa konsep Nur Muhammad ini sabit daripada Hadith palsu: Mahmood B Daud, Akidah Ahli Sunnah Wa Al Jama’ah, 110 (1996).
        3. Dr Yusof Al Qhardawi dalam kitab Fatawa Muasirah berpendapat  bahawa ahadith berkenaan Nur Muhammad tidak sabit, tidak betul dan tidak boleh dipegangi sebagai Akidah: Mahmood B Daud, Akidah Ahli Sunnah Wa Al Jama’ah, 110 (1996).
        4. Ahadith Nabi Muhammad saw menunjukkan bahawa jin dijadikan daripada api, malaikat daripada cahaya dan manusia daripada tanah. Dengan ini, konsep Nur Muhammad bercanggah dengan ahadith ini  maka tidak boleh diterima: Mahmood B Daud, Akidah Ahli Sunnah Wa Al Jama’ah, 110 (1996).
        5. Nabi Muhammad saw tidak lebih daripada seorang  manusia biasa yang dipilih oleh Allah swt untuk menjadi utusan-Nya yang terakhir. Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

        Katakanlah, “Sesungguhnya aku (Muhammad) ini hanya seorang manusia seperti kamu, yang diwahyukan kepadaku bahawa sesungguhnya Tuhan kamu adalah Tuhan Yang Esa.”: Al Kahfi (18):110.

        Katakanlah, “Maha Suci Tuhanku, bukankah aku ini hanya seorang manusia yang menjadi rasul?” Al Israa’ (17):93

        Tatkala hamba Allah (Muhammad) berdiri menyembahNya hampir sahaja jin-jin itu mendesak mengerumuninya. Al Jin (72):19.

        Muhammad itu tidak lain hanyalah seorang rasul, sungguh telah berlalu sebelumnya beberapa orang rasul: Ali Imran (3):144.

        Dam mereka menjadikan sebahagian dari hamba-hambaNya sebahagian dariNya. Sesungguhnya manusia itu benar-benar peringkar yang nyata. Az Zukhruf (43):15

        Nabi Muhammad saw ada bersabda yang bermaksud:

        Sesungguhnya kamu membawa kesengketaanmu kepadaku maka ketahuilah aku hanyalah seorang manusia biasa dan barangkali sebahagian di antara kalian lebih tangkas dalam menyampaikan hujjahnya daripada sebahagian yang lain. Dan aku memberi keputusan kepada kalian atas dasar apa yang aku dengar daripada kamu. Dan barangsiapa yang aku beri  keputusan dengan (mengambil) hak saudaranya maka janganlah dia mengambilnya. Kerana dengan ini, kamu telah mengambil daripadaku sepotong api neraka yang akan kamu rasakan di hari kemudian:Terjemahan Sunan Ibnu Majah Bk. 3, 146 (1993).

        6.              Mengikut pandangan Imam Imran Hoesin, Nabi Muhammad saw adalah manusia biasa dan tidak ada bukti yang menunjukkan baginda lebih daripada itu. Beliau berkata:

        Tidak ada apa-apa keterangan dalam wahyu Illahi yang dapat menyokong pandangan bahawa Muhammad saw adalah lebih daripada manusia biasa yang telah diciptakan oleh Allah dan dengan itu termasuk dalam golongan ciptaan: Imran Hoesin, Islam and The Changing Order, 8 (1991).

        Rasulullah saw ataupun Nur baginda kedua-duanya dijadikan dan tidak kekal abadi serta termasuk dalam golongan ciptaan: : Imran Hoesin, Islam and The Changing Order, 9 (1991).

        Kesimpulannya ialah walaupun Rasulullah saw adalah ciptaan yang pertama dijadikan dan berhubung terus dengan Nur Illahi namun baginda tetap dalam golongan ciptaan. Dengan ini, baginda juga pada satu masa tidak wujud dan setelah itu, Allah swt menciptakannya: Imran Hoesin, Islam and The Changing Order, 9 (1991).

        7.              Lebih daripada 124,000 nabi-nabi dihantarkan oleh Allah swt  kepada umat manusia supaya mengenalkan-Nya bukan Nur Muhammad. Begitu juga Nabi Muhammad saw dan para sahabat baginda tidak pernah mengajar ataupun menyuruh seseorang itu untuk mencari ataupun mengenal Nur Muhammad. Kalau ini adalah satu perkara yang penting dari segi akidah sudah tentu ini sudah diajarkan oleh baginda dan sahabat-sahabat baginda dan tersirat di dalam banyak ahadith ataupun di dalam Al Quran. Malahan Sayidina Abu Bakar ra ada berkata yang bermaksud:

        Barangsiapa yang menyembah Allah maka sesungguhnya Allah itu hidup dan tidak akan mati. Barang siapa menyembah Muhammad, sesungguhnya Muhammad sudah wafat: Terjemahan Sunan Ibnu Majah Bk. 2, 423 (1992).

        Dan mengapa kamu tidak beriman kepada Allah pada hal Rasul menyeru kamu supaya beriman kepada Tuhanmu. Dan sesungguhnya Dia telah mengambil perjanjianmu jika kamu adalah orang-orang yang beriman. Al Hadid (57):8

        Berkenaan konsep “Insanul Kamil”, tidak dinafikan oleh sesiapapun bahawa Rasulullah (saw) adalah seorang Insanul Kamil. Tetapi mengatakan apabila roh Rasulullah (saw) masuk kepada seseorang itu dan orang itu menjadi Insanul Kamil ini tidak dapat diterima. Ini dikeruhkan lagi, apabila orang-orang yang dikatakan diserap oleh roh Rasulullah (saw) hanyalah dari kalangan orang-orang Tariqat Tasawuf. Konsep ini juga tertolak kerana tidak sewenang-wenangnya roh Rasulullah (saw) masuk ke badan orang kerana baginda ada bersabda bahawa roh baginda hanya dikembalikan ke jasad baginda apabila orang-orang memberi salam kepada baginda supaya baginda dapat menjawabnya: Imam Habib Abdulllah Haddad, Nasihat Agama Dan Wasiat Iman,250-251 (2000).

        Seperkara lagi, tidak masuk di akal roh Rasulullah (saw) yang suci dan mulia masuk ke badan orang yang tidak sesuci baginda. Sehubungan dengan ini, mengapa tidak roh Rasulullah (saw) masuk ke badan sahabat-sahabat? Konsep ini seperti praktis dukun-dukun yang menurun tetapi yang masuk ke dalam badan mereka adalah syaitan-syaitan.

        2 comments » | gnosticism

        The Gnostic, Part VII

        July 27th, 2009 — 12:00am

        D.  The Station.

        Before we can achieve our Station (Maqam), we have first to undergo the trial and tribulation with regard to our faith as Allah had commanded to the effect:

        Do men think that they will be left alone on saying, “We believe,” and that they will not be tested? We did test those before them, and Allah will certainly know those who are true from those who are false.[1]

        Or do ye think that ye shall enter the Garden (of Bliss) without such (trials) as came to those who passed away before you? They encountered suffering and adversity, and were so shaken in spirit that even the Messenger and those of faith who were with him cried: “When (will come) the help of Allah” ah! verily, the help of Allah is (always) near![2]

        Be that as it may, the trial and tribulation will be in accordance with one’s capability. Allah had commanded to the effect:

        On no soul doth Allah place a burden greater than it can bear.[3]

        It is vitally important that when facing the trial and tribulation to hold tight to the “Divine Rope” ie submit oneself wholeheartedly to Him. Allah had commanded to the effect:

        Whoever submits his whole self to Allah, and is a doer of good, has grasped indeed the most trustworthy hand-hold; and with Allah rests the End and Decision of (all) affairs.[4]

        Whoever submits his whole self to Allah and is a doer of good he will get his reward with his Lord; on such shall be no fear, nor shall they grieve.[5]

        However, satans will endeavour through ceaseless temptation to lead us wayward. Allah had commanded to the effect:

        Follow not the footsteps of Satan: for he is to you an avowed enemy.[6]

        O ye Children of Adam! let not Satan seduce you, in the same manner as he got your parents out of the Garden.[7]

        For he (satan) and his tribe watch you from a position where ye cannot see them: We made the Evil Ones friends (only) to those without Faith.[8]

        O ye who believe! follow not Satan’s footsteps: if any will follow the footsteps of Satan, he will (but) command what is shameful and wrong[9]

        Satan made, (to the wicked), their own acts seem alluring: he is also their patron today[10]

        “Then will I (satan) assault them from before them and behind them, from their right and their left: nor wilt Thou find, in most of them, gratitude (for Thy mercies).”[11]

        Only by resigning oneself wholeheartedly to Allah can one overcome the ceaseless onslaught of satans. Allah had commanded to the effect:

        No authority has he (satan) over those who believe and put their trust in their Lord. His authority is over those only, who take him as patron and who join partners with Allah.[12]

        “(Allah) said: “This is indeed a Way that leads straight to Me. For over My servants no authority shalt thou have, except such as put themselves in the wrong and follow thee.”[13]

        If a suggestion from Satan assail thy (mind), seek refuge with Allah; for He heareth and knoweth (all things). Those who fear Allah, when a thought of evil from Satan assaults them, bring Allah to remembrance, when lo! they see (aright)![14]

        And if (at any time) an incitement to discord is made to thee by the Evil One, seek refuge in Allah. He is the One Who hears and knows all things.[15]

        And say: “O my Lord! I seek refuge with Thee from the suggestions of the Evil Ones; and I seek refuge with Thee, O my Lord! lest they should come near me.”[16]

        In order to submit oneself wholeheartedly to Allah, one must accept the following factors unequivocally:

        1. There is only one existence and that is, His (Little) Essence:
          He is the
          First and the Last, the Manifest and the Hidden.[17]
        2. Since His (Little) Essence is The Manifest and The Hidden as such we do not exist. Imam Ghazali had said to the effect:
          If you know yourself then you know you did not exist.
          [18]
        3. All creations (including time and space) belong to Him absolutely.
          To Allah belongs all that is in the heavens and on earth[19]
          Then which of the favours of your Lord will ye deny? [20]
          Then which of the gifts of thy Lord, (O man,) wilt thou dispute about? [21]
        4. He administered (absolutely) all His creations.
          He feeleth no fatigue in guarding and preserving them for He is the Most High, the Supreme (in glory).[22]
          He doth regulate all affairs[23]
        5. He has absolute right to have a Plan for the administration of His creations.
          When He hath decreed a Plan, He but said to it, “Be” and it is![24]
        6. Since He is All-Knowing, His Plan has no fault.
          He is Perfect in Wisdom and Knowledge.[25]
          Nothing have We omitted from the Book[26]
          Nor is hidden from the Lord (so much as) the weight of an atom on the earth or in heaven. And not the least and not the greatest of these things but are recorded in a clear Record.[27]
        7. Intertwine of His (Little) Essence and His (Divine) Plan ie they work together all the time. For every existence that one sees, it is the representation of the combined work of The (Little) Essence and The Divine Plan. Without the Divine Plan, The (Little) Essence has no form and without The (Little) Essence, the Divine Plan will not manifested.
          For to anything which We have willed, We but say the word, “Be”, and it is.[28]
          And well ye knew those amongst you who transgressed in the matter of the Sabbath; We said to them: “Be ye apes, despised and rejected.”[29]

        The Bibliography

        [1] Al Ankabut (29): 2-3

        [2] Al Baqarah (2): 214

        [3] Al Baqarah (2): 286

        [4] Luqman (31):22

        [5] Al Baqarah (2):112

        [6] Al An’aam (6):142

        [7] Al Araaf (7):27

        [8] Al Araaf (7):27

        [9] An Nur (24):21

        [10] An Nahl (16):63

        [11] Al Araaf (7):17

        [12] An Nahl (16):99-100

        [13] Al Hijr (15):42

        [14] Al Araaf (7):201

        [15] Fussilat (41):36

        [16] Al Mukminun(23):97-98

        [17] Al Hadid (57):3

        [18] Imam Ghazali, Ihya Ulumiddin Bk. 7, 427 (1981).

        [19] Ali Imran (3):109, 129; Al Baqarah (2):255; 284.

        [20] Ar Rahman(55):13;16;18;21;23;25;28;30;32;34;36;38;40;42;45;47;49;51;53;55;57;

        59;61;63;65;67;69;71;73;75;77

        [21] An Najm (53):55.

        [22] Al Baqarah (2):255

        [23] Al Rad (13):2

        [24] Ali Imran (3):47.

        [25] Al Hijr (15):25

        [26] An An’aam (6):38

        [27] Yunos (10):61

        [28] Ah Nahl (16):40.

        [29] Al Baqarah (2):65

        Comment » | gnosticism

        Makrifatullah (Mengenal Allah SWT), III

        July 20th, 2009 — 12:00am

        Konsep Wahdatul Wujud ini ditolak oleh Sayidina Ali (ra) pada zaman pemerintahannya sebagai Khalifah Ar Rasidin terakhir.

        As Shahrustani meriwayatkan bahawa pada suatu kali Ibn Saba berkata kepada Ali Bin Abu Talib, “Engkau, engkau?” Maksudnya, engkau tuhan. Ali menghalaunya ke Madain.

        Ibnu Hazm meriwayatkan bahawa suatu puak dari sahabat-sahabat Abdullah Ibnu Saba datang kepada Ali Bin Abu Talib dan berkata, “Engkaulah dia!” Ali bertanya kepada mereka, “Siapa itu dia?” Mereka menjawab, “Engkau Allah.” Maka marahlah Ali, lalu menjatuhkan hukuman bunuh keatas mereka dengan dibakar sampai mati. Dia memerintahkan supaya dinyalakan api dan melemparkan mereka kedalamnya: Ahmad Shalaby, Perbandingan Agama Agama2 Yang Terbesar Di India, 61 (1970).

        Fahaman ‘Kesatuan dengan Allah swt’ juga membawa kepada masalah. Mereka ditanya kalau wali sudah menjadi tuhan maka di manakah taraf nabi terutama Rasulullah (saw), adakah di bawah wali?. Mereka menjawab bahawa taraf nabi termasuk Rasulullah (saw) adalah di bawah wali.

        Menurut mereka Nabi Musa as telah belajar dari Al Hadir as (yang di anggap wali) yang menunjukkan kurangnya darjat Musa as atau lebihnya darjat Al Hadir as lalu dijadikan alasan bahawa darjat wali adalah lebih tinggi dari para nabi: Mohd Sulaiman Hj Yasin, Mengenal Ilmu Tasawuf 2, 141 (1992).

        Mereka juga ditanya kalau wali sudah menjadi Allah swt adakah Syariah tidak terpakai lagi kepada mereka? Mereka menjawab bahawa Syariah tidak terpakai lagi kapada mereka. Al Junaid ada berkata:

        Hal ini di sisiku amat berat sekali; kalangan orang yang mencuri dan berzina (sekalipun) adalah lebih baik keadaan dan kedudukannya daripada kalangan orang yang memperkatakan (berpegang kepada) hal ini (mengugurkan taklif-taklif syara’: Zakaria Stapa, Tasawwuf Dan Empat Tokoh Sufi, XV (1996).

        Sesudah itu, mereka ditanya lagi, kalau Syariah tidak terpakai maka untuk mereka tiada bezalah di antara isteri dan ibu? Mereka menjawab bahawa bagi mereka memang tidak ada beza ibu dan isteri. Perbezaan ini hanya untuk mereka yang tidak setaraf dengan mereka. Ibnu Tamiyah menulis:

        Seseorang telah ditanya, “Mengapakah isteri dibenarkan bagi seseorang suami sedangkan ibunya dilarang baginya padahal semua kewujudan adalah satu jua.” Beliau (Tilmisani, seorang yang memegang kuat tentang kesatuan dengan Allah swt ) menjawab, “Sudah tentu, tidak terdapat perbezaan antara mereka. Tetapi bagi mereka yang belum tahu (dengan kebenaran Kesatuan) masih mengatakan ibunya terlarang. Kita juga mengatakan, “Ya dia (ibunya) juga terlarang kepada (orang yang jahil seperti) anda: Abu Hasan Ali Nadwi, Penyelamat Kerohanian Islam, 213 (1993).

        Kefahaman ‘kesatuan dengan Allah swt’ tidak dapat diterima oleh syarak kerana itulah Al Junaidi telah menghukum mati ke atas Mansur Al Hallaj. Wali Songo telah menghukum mati Syeikh Siti Jenar (Syeikh Lemang Abang). Hamzah Fansuri juga telah dihukum mati kerana mengaku dirinya itu tuhan. Professor Dr Aboebakar Atjeh ada menulis:

        Seh Lemang Abang di Jawa dan Hamzah Fansuri  atau Tengku Trubu’ied di Acheh, yang juga … dibunuh kerana tuduhan salah iktikadnya: Aboebakar Atjeh, Pengantar Sejarah Sufi dan Tasauf, 283 (1977).

        Mereka yang mengaku diri mereka Tuhan memberi penjelasan bahawa semasa mereka membuat pengakuan itu, mereka berada dalam kefanaan dan dengan itu mereka tidak sedar apa yang mereka katakan. Syekh Yusuf Al Taj Al Makasari menulis:

        Maka terucap apa yang terucap melalui lidah hamba yang sedang dalam keadaan fana dan tenggelam dalam penyaksian ke-Esaan mutlak, pada saat itu timbul ucapan tanpa disengaja: Syekh Yusuf Al Taj Al Makasari, Menyingkap Intisari Segala Rahasia,  99 (1996).

        Hendaklah diingat, Nabi Muhammad (saw) dan para Sahabat tidak pernah berbuat begitu. Nabi Muhammad (saw) ada bersabda yang bermaksud bahawa silap satu perkataan boleh menjerumuskan seseorang itu ke dalam neraka. Baginda ada bersabda yang bermaksud:

        Adakalanya seseorang mengucapkan sepatah kata yang menyebabkan ia tergelincir ke neraka jarak antara timur dan barat: Terjemahan Sahih  Muslim Bk. 4, 1022 (1994).

        Prof. Muhammad Ramadhan Al Buti ada menulis:

        Adapun setengah pengamal tasawuf pula menyangka dan bahawa hakikat Allah swt adalah kewujudan alam itu sendiri. Segala kejadian yang kita lihat di sekeliling kita pada hakikatnya tidak lain daripada kewujudan Allah swt itu sendiri yang telah berlembaga dalam pelbagai rupa dan bentuk. Lihat bagaimana akibat  yang telah menimpa akal yang digunakan di luar batas daya kemampuannya… tidak lain dari hanya sangkaan dan khayalan: Muhammad Said Ramadhan Al Buti, Keyakinan Hakiki, 124 (1996).

        Comment » | gnosticism

        The Gnostic, Part VI

        July 20th, 2009 — 12:00am

        C) Spiritual experiences.

        1. Tranquility:

        By focusing in remembering Allah, we can achieve inward tranquility. Allah had commanded to the effect:

        Those who believe, and whose hearts find tranquility in the remembrance of Allah: for without doubt in the remembrance of Allah do hearts find tranquility.136

        2. The Divine World:

        By focusing in remembering Him constantly, we will inevitably find ourselves drawn into the Divine World full of tranquility. Allah had commanded to the effect:

        Men who remember Allah, standing, sitting, and lying down on their sides, and contemplate the creation in the heavens and the earth.137

        3. Freeing the soul

        Once you have reached a certain degree of tranquility, you are able to experience the freeing of your soul from your physical body. This is sometime refers to as “Out of Body Experience (OBE).” Allah had commanded to the effect:

        Call back the soul, if ye are true138

        4. The mind

        Once you have experience OBE, mentally you are able to discern that your mind is a component by itself separates from your soul and unless your mind combines itself with your soul, your soul will be aimless. Once the mind has combined itself with your soul then your soul is able to travel in the spiritual world. During your spiritual travel, at any place you stop, your mind can mentally instruct itself to return to your body. After it has returned to your body, your mind can then instruct itself to return back to your soul which is waiting at the place you left it. Throughout this event, your mind sees your soul or body (as the case may be) unobstructed. Allah had commanded to the effect:

        And He gave you hearing and sight as well as the heart (mind): little thanks do ye give!139

        O soul (including the mind), in rest and satisfaction! Come back thou to thy Lord, well pleased (thyself), and well-pleasing unto Him”140

        When we are asleep, Allah holds our mind and soul and releases them back if we are destined to live. We are then awakening to a new day in our lives. Allah had commanded to the effect:

        It is Allah that takes the souls (of men) at death; and those that die not (He takes) during their sleep: those on whom He has passed the decree of death, He keeps back (from returning to life), but the rest He sends (to their bodies) for a term appointed. Verily in this are Signs for those who reflect.141

        It is He who doth take your souls by night, and hath knowledge of all that ye have done by day: by day doth He raise you up again; that a term appointed be fulfilled.142

        When the soul and mind are released to return to our body after our sleep, sometime the soul reaches the body first before the mind. This explains why sometimes a person is awaken but not mentally alert; this is particularly so in children.

        At times, the mind reaches the body first but before the soul can enter the body an unseen entity sat on the body hindering the soul from entering the body. When this happened, the mind will scream and shout but of no avail because it is done mentally. When and until the soul manages to enter your physical body, you are in a state of paralysis.

        This similarly explained a comatose person. If his mind is still with him but not his soul, he can hear and understand what being said around him and eventhough he is immobilised, tears may flow from his eyes.

        If we dream and our souls in our dream are able to think then our minds are together with the souls. However, if our minds are not with our soul then we are but seeing our aimless souls (in the dream).

        5. The Third eye

        Many confused between the Third eye and the eyes which can see the unseen. The latter is where a person is able to see the unseen all the times or sporadically. As for the former, it is the opening or a window or a (third) eye at the centre of the forehead just above the gap (or the meeting point) of the two eyebrows. From the said opening, our soul (in micro form) exudes facing forward just in front of our forehead. Before the opening happened, we will experience the turning of our eyeballs inward (180 degrees). Hence many a deceased person had the white of his eyes visible when he died. This is because his black eyes followed the soul exuding at his forehead. Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) had said to the effect:

        When a person died, his white of the eyes are left, this is because the eyes followed the path of the soul leaving the body.”

        Allah had commanded to the effect:

        They fear a day in which the hearts and eyes shall turn about.143

        Then why do ye not (intervene) when (the soul of the dying man) reaches the throat144

        Once the soul exudes from the third eye, the mind is free to rotate 360 degrees inside the brain and can see as well as hear whatsoever going on in the immediate vicinity including the unseen. However none of those around you know or see the predicament you are into. Allah had commanded to the effect:

        If thou couldst but see how the wicked (do fare) in the flood of confusion at death! the angels stretch forth their hands, (saying), “Yield up your souls!”145

        And behold! ye come to Us bare and alone as We created you for the first time: ye have left behind you all (the favours) which We bestowed on you: We see not with you your intercessors whom ye thought to be partners in your affairs: so now all relations between you have been cut off, and your (pet) fancies have left you in the lurch!”146

        6. The Greatest event

        The Greatest event in the life of the Gnostic being invited to meet the Holy Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) in the realm of the souls. To this end, the Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) had said to the effect:

        Whosoever sees me in his dream has truly seen me because Satan could not impersonate me.147

        Whosoever creates fiction about me, his place is in Hell.148

        Hence it is a futile and most unprofitable exercise for a Gnostic to claim such a feat if it never happens.

        The Bibliography

        136 Ar Ra’d (13):28.
        137 Ali Imran (3):191
        138 Al Waqiah (56):87
        139 As Sajdah (32):9
        140 Al Fajr (89):27-30.
        141 Az Zumar (39):42
        142 Al An’aam (6):60
        143 An Nur (24):37
        144 Al Waqiah (56):83
        145 Al An’aam (6):93
        146 Al An’aam (6):94
        147 Sunan Ibnu Majah Bk 4, 598 (1993).
        148 Sunan At Tirmidzi Bk 4, 284 (1993).

        Comment » | gnosticism

        The Gnostic, Part V

        July 13th, 2009 — 12:00am

        3. Supplicating (Doa) Allah:

        Focused your mind in remembering Allah thereafter doa to Him and ask whatsoever you want to. However, do not forget to ask for the safe passage in the hereafter. So doa to Him gently and with humility. Allah had commanded to the effect:

        For my Lord is (always) near, ready to answer104

        When My servants ask thee concerning Me, I am indeed close (to them): I listen to the prayer of every suppliant when he called on Me: let them also, with a will, listen to My call, and believe in Me: that they may walk in the right way.105

        And your Lord says: “Call on Me; I will answer you.106

        Neither speaks thy prayer or supplication aloud, nor speaks it in a low tone, but seek a middle course between.107

        4. God-fearing:

        The Holy Prophet had said that he knew Allah better than all his ummah and yet he feared Allah most.108 Hence many companions when they thought of the Day of Reckoning they cried.109 Some were heard to have said that it was better not to be born rather then meeting the Day of Reckoning.110 Still others were heard to have had said that it was better to be born a plant or bird or grass as they need not face the Day of Reckoning.111

        5. Reading the Quran

        The Holy Prophet loved to read the Quran. Even in his non-obligatory act of worship, it is reported that he read 6 chapters of the Quran per act of worship. Such being the case, he would finish reading the whole Quran after only 5 acts of worship.112 His companions too loved the Quran. On one occasion, someone complained to the Holy Prophet to advise one of the companions not to read Quran at night because each time he read he would cry and upon hearing his cry, they (being the neighbours) too would cry as such they could not sleep every night.113 They were occasions the companions cried and fainted upon reading certain verses of the Quran.114 There was also one companion who loved the Quran so much that he died (from assassination) whilst reading the Quran.115

        And recite the Quran in slow, measured rhythmic tones.116

        6. Fasting

        Apart from fasting during the whole month of Ramadhan, the Holy Prophet also carried out the non-obligatory fasting. In addition, every time he went home after the dawn prayer and was told there was no food to partake, he would there and then utter his intention of fasting for that day. To this end, the Holy Prophet’s wife (Aishah) was reported to have said that their kitchen rarely smoked which meant that she hardly cooked because there was no food (to cook). Such being the case, our Holy Prophet must have been fasting almost every day.117 Hence, it was reported that on occasions when he was very hungry, he would place stones in between his garment and his stomach to placate the pang of hunger he was then enduring.118 So too the companions, they too fast the non-obligatory fasting and whenever they had no food to partake in the morning, they too would utter their intention of fasting that day. Many had to endure many days going without food. A companion was reported rolling on the ground because of hunger.119 Other companions were reported walking to and fro or jogging lightly to pacify their throbbing stomachs.

        Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) had said to the effect:

        Every deed of the sons of Adam belongs to him except fasting. Fasting is for Me and I shall reward him personally.120

        Indeed in Paradise there is a door known as “Rayyan”. It is a door in the hereinafter for those who fast to enter.121

        A person who fast for a day just for his Lord shall have his countenance shielded from Hell akin that of a distance of 70 years journey.122

        It is not obligatory for a person to break his fast except in 5 days prohibited by the Holy Prophet (pbuh) which are: Idul Fitri, Idul Adha and (3) days of the Tasyriq.123

        7. Charitable

        The Holy Prophet during his lifetime was very charitable and it was reported that one time a person asked from him the whole of his herd of sheep and he gave them to that person who was so moved to remark that the Holy Prophet was the most benevolent person.124 Be that as it may, when the Holy Prophet was on his death bed, he recalled that there were a few monies still in his possession, immediately he asked his wife (Aishah) to give them way to charity and that what she did. Hence the Holy Prophet demised without leaving any kind of property whatsoever.125 The Angel Gabriel had said to the effect:

        I have not known any one more generous than the Holy Prophet of Allah (pbuh).126

        Similarly the companions followed the footstep of the Holy Prophet. One of the Companions was acknowledged to be most charitable.127 He was once asked what he would leave for his family should he demise and he answered that he left for them Allah and the Holy Prophet.128 Another Companion after hearing the command of Allah that a person will only be considered charitable if he gave in charity that which he loves most gave in charity his farm which was his prize possession.129 Similarly, another Companion upon hearing that there was a dire need for water, bought a well and then donated it for the use of all. 130

        8. Renouncing worldly luxury

        A Companion after entering the room in which the Holy Prophet was taking refuge cried to see that the room was bare of all luxury eventhough at that point of time Islamic states were brimming with luxury and to see that the Holy Prophet was lying on bed of leaves.131 The Holy Prophet was never deluded with worldly luxury. He had said that the world is but a prison for the God-fearing. Following closely in his footsteps were the Companions. A Companion eventhough holding an illustrious position was seen wearing a robe with 12 patches.132 Not only that he had only one garment and each time it was washed he had to wait until it was dried before he could leave his house.133 Another Companion was seen wearing a tattered garment eventhough he was one of the illustrious Companions. 134 Another illustrious Companion died with only a sheet of cloth to cover his body and if it covered his face his feet would be bare and vice versa. 135

        The Bibliography

        104 Hud (11):61
        105 Al Baqarah (2):186.
        106 Ghafir (40):60.
        107 Mariam (19):3
        108 Translation of Sahih Al Bukhari. Vol. 1, 23 (1987).
        109 Ibrahim Abdullah Al Haazimy, Kisah-kisah Teladan Titisan Air Mata kerana Allah Bk. 3 , 635( 996); Muhammad Zakaria Kandhalawi, Kisah-kisah Para Sahabat Jilid 1 & 2, 191 (1996); Muhammad Zakaria Kandhalawi, Kisah Kehidupan & Perjuangan Para Sahabat, 60 (1996).
        110 Muhammad Zakaria Kandhalawi, Kisah Kehidupan & Perjuangan Para Sahabat, 39 (1996); Muhammad Zakaria Kandhalawi, Kisah-kisah Para Sahabat Jilid 1 & 2, 218 (1996).
        111 Muhammad Zakaria Kandhalawi, Kisah Kehidupan & Perjuangan Para Sahabat, 37 (1996).
        112 Muhammad Zakaria Kandhalawi, Op cit, 99.
        113 Aboebakar Atjeh, Pengantar Sejarah Sufi dan Tasauf,248 (1993).
        114 At Thur (52):7-8; Ibrahim Abdullah Al Haazimy, Kisah-kisah Teladan Titisan Air Mata Kerana Allah Bk. 3, 634 (1997).
        115 Hamka, Perkembangan Tasauf Dari Abad ke Abad, 32 (1976).
        116 Al Muzammil (73):4
        117 Terjemahan Sunan At Tirmidzi Jilid 2, 58 (1993).
        118 Sunan Ad Darimi Jilid 1, 50 (2007).
        119 Muhammad Zakaria Kandhalawi, Op cit, 70.
        120 Terjemahan Sahih Muslim Bk. 2, 374 (1994)
        121 Terjemahan Sahih Muslim Bk. 2, 379 (1994)
        122 Terjemahan Sunan At Tirmidzi Jilid 3, 199 (1993).
        123 Terjemahan Sunan At Tirmidzi Jilid 2, 92 (1993).
        124 Id, 290.
        125 Translation of Al Hadis Vol. .4, 291 (1994)
        126 Sunan Ad Dirimi Jilid 1, 81 (2007).
        127 Abdul Latiff Ahmad ‘Aasyur, Rahsia Para Sahabat Dijamin Masuk Syurga, 16 (1997).
        128 Sunan At Tirmidzi Bk.5, 623 (1993)..
        129 Akram Diya Al Umari, Madinan Society At The Time Of The Prophet Vol. 1, 80 (1991); Ali Imran (3):92.
        130 Abdul Latiff Ahmad Aasyur, Op cit, 47.
        131 Hamka, op cit, 64.
        132 Hamka, Op cit, 30-31.
        133 Muhammad Zakaria Kandhalawi, Kisah Kehidupan & Perjuangan Para Sahabat, 74 (1996).
        134 Hamka, Op cit, 32.
        135 Khalid Muhammad Khalid, Karakteristik Perihidup Enam Puluh Shahabat Rasullulah, 97 (1993).

        Comment » | gnosticism

        Makrifatullah (Mengenal Allah SWT), II

        July 13th, 2009 — 12:00am

        PINTU MAKRIFATULLAH

        Sebelum ada ciptaan, Allah swt sahaja yang ada. Nabi Muhammad (saw) ada bersabda yang bermaksud:

        Pada permulaan Allah swt sahaja ada dan tiada apa pun ada sebelumNya. Translation of Sahih Al Bukhari, Vol. 9, 381 (1987)

        Apabila Allah swt mahu menjadikan ciptaan kesemuanya, Dia hanya berfirman, “Jadilah” maka kesemua ciptaan terjadi.

        Apabila Allah berkehendak menetapkan sesuatu maka Allah hanya cukup berkata kepadaNya, “Jadilah” lalu jadilah dia. Ali Imran (3):47; An Nahl (16):40.

        Kalau Allah swt sahaja yang ada pada permulaan maka daripada sumber mana datangnya segala sesuatu? Kalau pada permulaan ada wujud yang lain selain Allah swt maka runtuhlah tauhid. Imran Hoesin ada berkata yang bermaksud:

        Soalan ini masih janggal dan sangat rumit dan susah kerana: apakah hubungan di antara Pencipta dan ciptaan? Adakah Pencipta dan ciptaan wujud berasingan. Kalau ini benar, ia meruntuhkan tauhid kerana ada sesuatu yang wujud selain daripada Allah swt. Ataupun adakah kedua-duanya sama, ini pula akan memperkuatkan pantaisma/pantheism (melihat Allah  pada setiap ciptaan). Imran Hoesin, Islam and The Changing World Order, 9 (1991).

        A) KEFAHAMAN WAHDATUL WUJUD

        Mengikut kefahaman ini, apabila Allah swt berfirman,”Kun!”, Dia berfirman kepada diriNya sendiri. Maka kesemua ciptaan ( termasuk ruang dan masa) adalah sebenarnya Allah swt dalam penjelmaan atau manifestasi. Kerana itu mereka berkata, “Satu dalam ramai, ramai dalam Satu” ataupun Allah itu ciptaan dan ciptaan itu Allah. Sesudah mencapai pengenalan, matahati  mereka hanya nampak Allah di sebalik kesemua ciptaan. Ini juga bererti, bagi mereka hakikat kesemua ciptaan hanyalah Allah swt. Hamka menulis:

        Allah itu hakikat Alam. Tidak ada di sana perbedaan di antara Wujud yang qadim yang digelari Khalik itu dengan wujud yang baru dan yang dinamai mahkluk. Tidak ada berbedaan Abid dan Ma’bud bahkan Abid dan Ma’bud adalah satu: Hamka, Perkembangan Tasauf Dari Abad Ke Abad, 157 (1976)

        Dr Abu Al Wafa Al Ghanimi Al Taftazani menulis:

        Wahdatul wujud tidak membezakan di antara manusia dengan Allah atau di antara alam dengan Allah: Abu Al Wafa Al Ghanimi, Perkembangan Tasawwuf Islam, 129 (1996).

        Mengikut fahaman ini juga, menerusi riadah ataupun wirid atupun zikir, seseorang itu dapat bersatu dengan Allah (swt). Pencapaian kesatuan dengan Allah swt ini mereka ibaratkan seperti besi yang panas sudah menjadi api dan dengan itu tidak ada perbezaan di antara besi dan api.

        Sebagaimana besi menghampiri api yang akhirnya besi yang sejuk itu memperolehi unsur membakar pada api. Besi telah berfungsi seperti api pula: Mohd Sulaiman Hj Yasin, Mengenal Ilmu Tasawuf 2, 150 (1992)

        Syekh Yusuf Al Taj Al Makasari ada menulis:

        Ketika itu jadilah Dia Yang Maha Haq, Yang Maha Suci dan Maha Tinggi: Syekh Yusuf Al Taj Al Makasari, Menyingkap Intisari Segala Rahsia, 99 (1996).

        Justeru itu, terpancullah  daripada mulut mereka pengakuan mereka adalah Allah swt. Pernbuatan ini dinamakan “Syatahat”. Mereka berkata bahawa pengakuan ini terpancul daripada mulut mereka semasa mereka dalam keadaan kemabukkan. Contoh:

        1. Mansur Al Hallaj berkata:

        Akulah Al Haq: Zakaria Stapa, Tokoh Sufi dan Penyelewangan Akidah, 69 (1998).

        2. Syeikh Siti Jenar berkata:

        Siti Jenar tidak ada, yang ada hanyalah Tuhan yang Maha Esa.

        Allah adalah aku sendiri.

        MB Rahimsyah AR, Wali Songo Perjuangan dalam Dakwah Islam, 234-235 (2000).

        3. Nasim Al Halabi berkata:

        Akulah Tuhan: MB Rahimsyah AR, Wali Songo Perjuangan dalam Dakwah Islam, 235 (2000).

        4. Abu Bakar Al Syibli berkata:

        Yang ada dalam jubahku hanyalah Allah: MB Rahimsyah AR, Wali Songo Perjuangan dalam Dakwah Islam, 235 (2000).

        5. Abu Yazid Al Bustami berkata:

        Maha Suci aku, alangkah agungnya keadaanku: MB Rahimsyah AR, Wali Songo Perjuangan dalam Dakwah Islam, 235 (2000).

        6. Abu Al Gais  ibn Jamil Al Yamani berkata:

        Jadilah aku maha kuasa atas segala sesuatu: MB Rahimsyah AR, Wali Songo Perjuangan dalam Dakwah Islam, 235 (2000).

        Ahmad Sirhindi berkata bahawa dalam usaha mereka untuk mencapai taraf/makam kesatuan dengan Allah swt, mereka selalu berada dalam keadaan kemabukkan:

        Jalan Wali-wali berusaha kepada kesatuan dan dengan itu selalu berada dalam keadaan kemabukan: Muhammad Abdul Haq Ansari, Sufism and Shariah, 211 (1986).

        Kerana Mursyid ataupun Syeikh boleh bersatu dengan Allah (swt) justeru itu menjadi Allah swt maka ada Tarikat Tasawuf mempraktiskan mewajahkan muka Mursyid ataupun Syeikh mereka semasa beribadah termasuk sembahyang. Amalan ini dinamakan “ Rabitah.”

        Membayangkan/ menggambarkan rupa shaikh/ guru ini di kalangan para shaikh (yang memimpin) suluk merupakan amalan yang paling penting sekali: Muhammad Zakariyya Al Kandahlawi, Al Syari’ah Wa Al Tariqah, 162  (1339 H.); Jahid Sidek, Shaikh dalam Ilmu Tariqah, 260(1997).

        Dengan mewajahkan Mursyid ataupun Syeikh mereka (yang sudah menjadi Allah swt) dalam ibadah termasuk sembahyang mereka, mereka seolah-olah melihat Allah swt dalam ibadah ataupun sembahyang mereka itu. Dengan ini, mereka dapat beribadah ataupun sembahyang di peringkat “Ihsan”. Tentang “ihsan” yang Rasulullah (saw) ada bersabda yang bermaksud:

        Hendaklah kamu sembahyang seolah-olah kamu melihat Allah, kalau tidak ketahuilah Dia melihat kamu: Terjemahan Sunan At Tirmidzi Bk.4, 237 (1993)

        Ada juga yang menerangkan bahawa amalan rabitah ialah apabila seseorang itu beribadah ataupun bersembahyang merabitahkan gurunya dan gurunya pula merabitahkan gurunya dan seterusnya sehingga ke Rasulullah (saw) dan kerana Rasulullah (saw) melihat Allah swt pada masa miraj dengan itu mereka sembahyang seolah-olah melihat Allah swt: M Zain Abdullah, Tasawuf Dan Zikir,89 (1995).

        Comment » | gnosticism

        Makrifatullah (Mengenal Allah SWT), I

        July 7th, 2009 — 12:06am

        SIAPAKAH ALLAH swt?

         Di dalam terjemahan Al Quran keluaran Kerajaan Saudi Arabia telah dituliskan bahawa:

         Allah ialah nama Dzat yang Maha Suci, yang berhak disembah dengan sebenar-benarnya. Al Fatihah (1): Notakaki 1.

         (Dzat) yang demikian itulah Allah, Tuhan kamu maka sembahlah Dia. Yunos (10):3.

         Maka (Dzat) yang demikian itulah Allah, Tuhan kamu yang sebenarnya, maka tidak ada sesudah itu melainkan kesesatan. Yunos (10):33.

         Di dalam terjemahan Al Quran keluaran Pejabat Perdana Menteri Malaysia (Dato’ Hussein Onn) dituliskan:

         Allah adalah nama khas bagi Dzat Tuhan Yang Wajibul Wujud. Al Fatihah (1): Notakaki 1.

        Nabi Muhammad saw ada bersabda yang bermaksud:

         Demi Dzat yang tiada Tuhan selain Dia. Terjemahan Sahih Muslim Bk.1, 95 (1994).

         Sesungguhnya Allah itu Dzat yang Maha Indah. Terjemahan Sahih Muslim Bk. 4, 570 (1994).

         Janganlah kita cuba mengkaji tentang Dzat kerana Allah swt tidak mewujudkan jalan untuk kita mengenali DzatNya. Sayidina Abu Bakar (ra) ada berkata yang bermaksud:

         Maha Suci Dzat tidak mewujudkan jalan untuk mengenali-Nya. Abu Al Wafa Al Ghanimi A Taftazani, Perkembangan Tasawwuf Islam, 131 (1996).

         Begitu juga Sayid Sabiq berpendapat bahawa Dzat adalah di luar kemampuan daya manusia. Beliau ada berkata:

        Hakikat Dzat Tuhan tidak dapat diketahui, tidak akan dicapai cara pemecahannya dan tidak mungkin dapat diperoleh keputusan terakhirnya, sebab memang fikiran manusia ini tidak dapat mencakup sampai kepada persoalan itu. Mengapa demikian? Kerana sengaja manusia ini tidak diberi oleh Tuhan alat untuk mencapai tujuan tadi. Fikiran manusia dibatasi.Sayid Sabiq, Unsur-unsur Kekuatan dalam Islam, 13 (1988).

        Hakikat Dzat Tuhan tidak dapat dilihat dan tidak dapat diketahui. Kerana fikiran manusia tidak dapat menjangkaunya dan manusia sama semasekali tidak diberi perangkat-perangkat untuk mengetahui-Nya. Sayid Sabiq, Unsur-unsur Kekuatan dalam Islam, 9 (1988).

        Professor Abu Ahad Dawud menegaskan bahawa orang-orang kristian cuba mengkaji tentang Dzat dan akhirnya menyeleweng kepada konsep tritunggal kerana itu ulama khalaf dan salaf tidak mahu mengkaji tentang Dzat. Beliau berkata yang bermaksud:

         Cawangan tritunggal daripada gereja kristian, dalam abad ke tujuh belas, telah memeras minda wali-wali dan ahli filasafah mereka untuk mencari istilah tentang Dzat dan Diri Tuhan; dan apa yang mereka ketemui?… kepercayaan Tuhan adalah satu daripada yang tiga… kerana itulah ulama Islam dahulu (khalaf) tidak mahu mengkaji tentang Dzat Tuhan. Abu Ahad Dawud, Muhammad in the Bible, 13 (1969).

         Tambahan pula DzatNya sangat berkuasa justeru itu siapa terpandang akan DzatNya pasti binasa. Nabi Muhammad saw ada bersabda yang bermaksud:

         Tirai-Nya adalah nur yang seandainya terangkat pasti keagungan Dzat-Nya akan membakar makhluk yang terpandang oleh-Nya. Terjemahan Sahih Muslim Bk.1, 228 (1994).

        Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

         Dan tidak ada bagi seorang manusia pun bahawa Allah berkata-kata dengan dia kecuali dengan perantaraan wahyu atau di belakang tabir. Asy Syuura (42):51.

        Bukan sahaja itu, Tirai Nur yang meniraikan DzatNya juga tidak kurang hebatnya. Malaikat Jibrail a.s. berkata bahawa ada 70 Tirai Nur yang meniraikan Dzat dan sekiranya dia mendekati Tirai Nur yang pertama sahaja, dia akan binasa. Al Hadis (Miskatul Masabih) Vol 4, 226 (1994).

         Gunung juga hancur terkena Tirai Nur ini apatah lagi kita manusia. Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

         Tatkala Tuhannya menampakkan (Tirai yang menirai)  DiriNya kepada gunung itu, dijadikan gunung itu hancur luluh. Al Araaf (7):143.

         Nabi Musa as jatuh pengsan apabila melihat tirai NurNya sahaja. Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

         Dan tatkala Musa datang untuk (munajat dengan Kami) pada waktu yang telah Kami tentukan dan Tuhan telah berfirman (langsung) kepadanya berkatalah Musa, “Ya Tuhanku, nampakkanlah (diri Engkau) kepadaku agar aku dapat melihat kepada Engkau.” Tuhan berfirman, “Kamu sekali-kali tidak sanggup melihat-Ku tetapi lihatlah ke bukit itu, maka jika ia tetap di tempatnya (sebagai sediakala) nescaya kamu dapat melihat-Ku.” Tatkala Tuhannya menampakkan (Tirai yang menirai) DiriNya kepada gunung itu, dijadikan gunung itu hancur luluh dan Musa pun jatuh pengsan. Al Araaf (7):143.

        Kesimpulan, kerana DzatNya tidak dapat diketahui atau dilihat oleh kedua mata kita dengan itu, Allah swt tidak boleh dirupakan ataupun diumpamakan. Allah swt ada berfirman yang bermaksud:

        Tidak ada sesuatupun yang serupa dengan Dia. Asy Syura (42):11.      

        Tidak ada seseorangpun yang setara dengan Dia. Al Iklas (112):4.

        Dia tidak dapat dicapai oleh penglihatan mata. Al Anaam (6):103.

        Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang takut kepada Tuhannya yang tidak nampak oleh mereka. Al  Mulk (67):12.

        Comment » | gnosticism

        The Gnostic, Part IV

        July 6th, 2009 — 12:00am

        Once you are able to remember Him in your mind then you are ready to accept an increase in your act of worship to Allah.

        1. Prayer:

        For Muslims we have to pray 5 times a day which are obligatory. However, there are many, who in addition to the obligatory prayers, perform the non obligatory prayers in manifold during the days but particularly in the night. For those who are focused in their Prayers in remembering Allah, Paradise shall be their reward.

        Verily, I am Allah: there is no god but I: so serve thou Me (only), and establish regular prayer to remember me. 78

        But those will prosper who purify themselves and remember the name of their Guardian-Lord, and (lift their hearts) in Prayer. 79

        But keep in remembrance the name of thy Lord and devote thyself to Him whole-heartedly.80

        And do thou (O reader!) bring thy Lord to remembrance in thy (very) soul, with humility and in reverence, without loudness in words, in the mornings and evenings; and be not thou of those who are unheedful81

        Lord of the heavens and of the earth, and of all that is between them: so worship Him, and be constant and patient in His worship: knows thou of any who is worthy of the same Name as He? 82

        And those who guard their prayers well, such will be the honoured ones in the Gardens (of Bliss). 83

        Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) had said to the effect:

        If a person performs his prayer and he glorifies Allah as well as he empty his mind to fill it with remembrance of Allah, He will forgive him of his sins as if he is born again. 84

        Allah admonishes those who are slackening in their prayers. Allah had commanded in the Quran to the effect:

        So woe to the worshippers who are neglectful of their Prayers.85

        Notwithstanding the numbers of prayers a person done day and night, if it is done without remembrance of Allah then the prayers are futile. Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) had said to the effects:

        (Allah had commanded) You stand before me and you utter words to me, yet your mind is far away from me. It is surely an exercise in futility.86

        Sayidina Umar Al Khatib had said to the effect:

        A person may perform his prayer until he is old and his beard turned white however all his prayers may come to naught because he was never focus, without humility nor was he attentive. 87

        The Holy Prophet, in addition to the obligatory worship, would in the darkness of the night carry out many non-obligatory act of worship until his feet suffered cracks and blisters. This happened because he stood a long time reading several chapters of the Quran whilst doing the act of worship.88 His companions too follow suit his example in that, apart from performing the daily act of worship, they too carried out the many non-obligatory prayers in the night.89 To this end, Allah had commanded to the effect:

        Is one who worships devoutly during the hours of the night prostrating himself or standing (in adoration), who takes heed of the Hereafter, and who places his hope in the Mercy of his Lord, (like one who does not)? Say: “Are those equal, those who know and those who do not know? It is those who are endued with understanding that receive admonition.90

        Stand (to prayer) by night, but not all night, half of it, or a little less, Or a little more; and recite the Quran in slow, measured rhythmic tones.91

        Such practice once undertaken should be carried out consistently. Allah had commanded to the effect:

        But those who believe and work righteousness – no burden do We place on any soul, but that which it can bear – they will be Companions of the Garden, therein to dwell (for ever).92

        Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) had said to the effect:

        Those who performed 12 rakaat of the non-obligatory worship in a day will have a house built for him in Paradise.93

        Those who are constant in their worship will enter heaven through the door of worship.94

        2. Remembering Allah:

        After we have finished our prayers, we are to continue focusing in remembering Allah constantly in whatsoever circumstances. Allah had commanded in the Quran to the effect:

        When you finished your prayers, remember Allah standing, sitting down, or lying down on your sides95

        Men whom neither traffic nor merchandise can divert from the Remembrance of Allah96

        Those who fear Allah, when a thought of evil from Satan assaults them, bring Allah to remembrance, when lo! they see (aright)! 97

        Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) focused in remembering Allah all the time. Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) had said to the effect:

        Although my eyes are closed but my mental eyes are not. 98

        Less words but more remembrance of Allah as more words than remembrance of Allah will harden the heart and Allah stays away from the harden heart. 99

        Sayidatina Aishah had said to the effect:

        Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) remembers Allah all the times. 100

        Prophet Jesus said that for the Gnostics, they are capable of focusing in remembering God all the times; it is like a person who whilst hammering the stones, he could still hold a conversation with his colleagues.101Syeikh Abdul Qadir Al Jilani had said to the effect:

        Gnosticism is a fulltime job. 102

        Sayidina Ali had said the Companions would spend their time (after the dawn prayer) remembering Allah and when daylight came they looked disheveled.103

        The Bibliography

        78 Thaha (20):14.
        79 Al A’laa (87):14-15.
        80 Al Muzzammil (73):8
        81 Al A’raaf (7):205.
        82 Maryam (19):65.
        83 Al Ma’aarij (70):34-35.
        84 Terjemahan Sahih Muslim, Bk. 1, 1006 (1990).
        85 Al Maa’uun (107):4-5.
        86 Terjemahan Sunan An Nasa’iy; Imam Ghazali, Rahsia Hakikat Sembahyang Menurut Tauhid, Fekah & Tasauwwuf, 149 (1994).
        87 Imam Ghazali, Rahsia Hakikat Sembahyang, 149 (1994).
        88 Terjemahan Sahih Muslim Jilid 4, 821 (1994).
        89 Muhammad Zakaria Kandhalawi, Op cit,101.
        90 Az Zumar (39):9.
        91 Al Muzammil (73):2-4
        92 Al A’raaf (7):42
        93 Sunan Ad Darimi, 806 (2007).
        94 Sunan At Tirmidzi Bk. 5, 622 (1993)
        95 An Nisa (4):103.
        96 An Nur (24):37.
        97 Al Araaf (7):201.
        98 Sahih Al Bukhari Vol. 4, Chap LVI, 495 (1987).
        99 Sunan At Tirmidzi Bk 4, 56 (1993).
        100 Sunan Abu Dawud Vol .1, Chapter 9, 5 (1990).
        101 Gospel of Barnabas, 138 (?)
        102 Syeik Abdul Qadir Al Jilani, Op cit, 189.
        103 Imam Ghazali, op cit,118.

        Comment » | gnosticism

        The Gnostic, Part III

        June 29th, 2009 — 12:00am

        The Gnostic accepts that Allah is The Almighty and because of His Almightiness anyone who happens to have a glance of Essence is destroyed. Allah had commanded in the Quran to the effect:

        When Musa came to the place appointed by Us, and his Lord addressed him, he said: “O my Lord! show (Thyself) to me, that I may look upon Thee.” Allah said: “By no means canst thou see Me (direct); but look upon the mount; if it abide in its place, then shalt thou see Me.” When his Lord manifested His glory on the Mount, He made it as dust, and Musa fell down in a swoon. When he recovered his senses he said: “Glory be to Thee! to Thee I turn in repentance, and I am the first to believe.”57

        Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) had said to the effect:

        Veiling Him are the Veils of Light and if these Veils are lifted whosoever see Him will be destroyed.58

        Hence we can only know Him through His Manifestation and that refers to His creations. Our Islamic scholars of old and the recent forbid us from investigating about The Essence because there is no way to learn about Him59. Abu Bakar As Sadiq even said that His private door is totally shut there is no way we can learn about Him.60 Allah had commanded in the Quran to the effect:

        On the earth are Signs for those of assured Faith. As also in your own selves: will ye not then see?61

        Once the Gnostic has the Gnostic Knowledge, he readily accepts that the main reason Allah created Genie and Mankind is to worship Him. Allah had commanded in the Quran to the effect:

        I have only created Jinn and men, that they may serve Me.62

        In order to worship Him without ascribing partner to Him knowingly or subtly, a Gnostic must remember Him with a focused mind. There is no reason why we cannot do just that when we can focus at a soccer game or a soap opera on Television for hours. Allah had commanded in the Quran to the effect:

        And remembrance of Allah is the greatest without doubt. 63

        And remember Allah much that you may prosper64

        And for men and women who engage much in remembering Allah, for them has Allah prepared forgiveness and great reward65

        Then do ye remember Me; I will remember you. 66

        If he (Jonah) not one who remembers Allah much, he would remain in the belly of the fish until the Day of Resurrection.67

        Many of the Companions opined that the greatest act of worship which may assist us in the hereafter is Remembrance of Allah (Zikrullah).68Muadh Bin Jabal had said to the effect:

        There is no act of worship which can save a son of Adam from Hell other than the Remembrance of Allah (Zikrullah).69

        In respect of the mind, according to Imam Ghazali much of the revelations in the Holy Quran touching on the “Heart” or “Qalb” actually refer to the “Mind” or “Aql”.70 To substantiate his point, he pointed out to the verses in the Quran where Allah has commanded to the effect:

        They all have a heart but they chose not to use it to understand Allah’s words. 71

        Their hearts are sealed and so they understand not.72

        And We put coverings over their hearts lest they should understand the Quran73

        Do they not travel through the land, so that their hearts may thus learn wisdom and their ears may thus learn to hear?74

        When remembering Allah, there should not be any form, shape, writing, sound, light, colour and others in our mind. All these are not Allah but rather they are creations. Remembering Allah is like remembering one’s name. You do not visualise yourself nor spell your name in your mind whenever someone calls you. Instead, you will respond to the call immediately. Hence when remembering Allah, you must not visualise Him nor spell His name. Just remember Him as you remember yourself (when someone called you). Allah had commanded that there is nothing whatsoever like Him and that no vision can grasp Him.75 In short, He is the Unseen God.76

        In order to have the remembrance of Allah all the times in our mind, we must first clear our mind of all impurities. A corrupted mind hindered the spiritual enhancement of the mind. As the Holy Prophet had said that in the body of the children of Adam there is this organ and if this organ is well so too will be the owner and this is organ is the heart (mind). To clear the mind of all impurities, do the following:

        1. Closed both eyes and (with your eyes closed) focus both eyes internally in the direction of the mind. Having done that, try to pull the eyelids apart. You will find that the eyelids are stuck. This shows that your eyes are now internally focused. Your eyes which are internally focused are sometime refers to as the mental eyes.
        2. Now using your mind read the whole of verses (in the Quran) of Al Ikhlas, Al Falaq, An Nas and Al Fatihah once mentally. If after reading these verses your mental eyes denote that your mind still is not clear and empty then repeat the reading of these verses (mentally) until your mental eyes note that your mind is now clear or empty.
        3. Once your mind is clear or empty, place the remembrance of Allah or remember Allah promptly in your mind and then focus your mental eyes to it.
        4. Remain focused as long as you can. If you continue practicing this, the remembrance of Allah is entrenched in your mind.
        5. Once your mental eyes are focused at the remembrance of Allah in your mind, slowly open your eyes but at the same time maintain your mental eyes focusing at the remembrance of Allah in your mind. Your mental eyes should not be distracted in any way whatsoever with what your eyes are seeing. Practice this until you are able to do so.

        Once you are able to maintain your mental eyes focusing at the remembrance of Allah in your mind with your eyes open, you should then practice alternating it with your eyes closed. Alternate it for about 10 minutes each. If you continue this practice, ultimately your mental eyes are capable of focusing at the remembrance Allah with your eyes close or open all the time. Maintaining the remembrance of Allah in your mind is just like a lighted candle. Make sure it is alight all the time because everytime it is extinguished Satans will romp your mind.

        Now with your mental eyes you are able to see externally “The Little Essence” encompassing all and the same time you are also able to focus mentally at the remembrance of Allah in your mind. This is the station of “Ihsan” which Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) had said:

        Pray as if you see Allah otherwise know that He is seeing you.77

        The Bibliography

        57 Al Araaf (7):143
        58 Sahih Muslim Book 1, 228 (1994). According to Angel Gabriel, there are 70 Veils of Light and if he nears the 1st Veil, he will be destroyed: Al Hadis (Miskatul Masabih) Vol 4,226 (1994).
        59 Abu Ahad Dawud, Muhammad In The Bible, 13 (1969).
        60 Abu Al Wafa Al Ghanimi A Taftazani, Perkembangan Tasawwuf Islam, 131 (1996).
        61 Adz Dzaariyat (51):20-21.
        62 Adz Dzariyaat (51):56.
        63 Al Ankabut (29):45.
        64 Al Jumu’ah (62):10.
        65 Al Ahzab (33):35.
        66 Al Baqarah (2):152.
        67 Ash Shaffaat(37):143-144.
        68 Ibnu Qayyim, Tafsir Ibnu Qayyim, 478 (2000).
        69 Ibnu Qayyim, Tafsir Ibnu Qayyim, 594 (2000).
        70 Imam Ghazali, Keajaiban hati, 4-5 (1979); Ihya Ilumiddin Bk. 4, 10 (1981).
        71 Al Araaf (7):179.
        72 At Taubah (9):87.
        73 Al Israa (17):46
        74 Al Hajj (22):46
        75 Al An’aam (6):103; Asy Syura (42):11; Al Ikhlas (112):4
        76 Al Mulk (67):12;
        77 Terjemahan Sunan At Tirmidzi Bk.4, 237 (1993)

        6 comments » | gnosticism

        Istilah dan Sejarah V

        June 29th, 2009 — 12:00am

        iii. Baiat

        Murid itu mestilah berjanji setia kepada mursyid atau syeikh atau guru Tarikat itu. Janji setia ini di panggil Baiat. Ikrar ini diambil sambil berjabat tangan ataupun memegang hujung tasbih ataupun sal/kain ataupun dengan lain-lain cara di antara mursyid atau syeikh atau guru Tarikat itu. Prof Aboebakar Atjeh telah juga menulis:

        Melakukan sumpah setia … kepada gurunya: Aboebakar Atjeh, Pengantar Sejarah Sufi dan Tasauf, 49 (1977).

         

        iv. Latihan

        Setelah itu, mursyid atau syeikh atau guru Tarikat itu akan memberi amalan tertentu untuk di amalkan dibawah bimbingan mereka. Prof Aboebakar Atjeh telah menulis:

        Syeikh atau mursyid… memberi pertunjuk mengenai riadah-riadah atau latihan dalam melakukan zikir dan wirid: Aboebakar Atjeh, Pengantar Sejarah Sufi dan Tasauf, 49 (1977).

        Kebanyakan Tasawuf Tarikat mempunyai 3 taraf zikir. Taraf zikir yang paling rendah ialah zikir secara lisan. Daripada situ, zikir itu akan meresap ke qalbu murid itu dan dengan itu dia akan berzikir dengan zikir qalbu. Akhir sekali zikir qalbu ini akan meresap ke minda mereka dan menjadi zikir sirr.

        Ada Tarikat mempunyai zikir-zikir atau cara zikir tertentu, baik merupakan zikir yang berbunyi yang mereka namakan zikir lisan, maupun yang hanya diucapkan di dalam hati, yang dinamakan zikir qalb, maupun yang diingat secara langsung, yang mereka namakan zikir sirr: Aboebakar Atjeh, Pengantar Sejarah Sufi dan Tasauf, 50 (1977).

        v.  Diam & Menunggu

         

        Apabila zikir sirr mereka tidak berbunyi lagi di dalam minda mereka maka hendaklah murid itu berdiam sahaja serta bersabar menunggu turunnya ilham yang membawa kepada pencapaian kepada Makrifatullah. Imam Ghazali ada menulis:

         

        Bagi anda diperkenankan berusaha sampai pada batas-batas itu sahaja dan setelah itu anda tidak diperkenankan berusaha kecuali dalam hal menolak gangguan-gangguan yang menyimpangkan. Setelah usaha anda terbatas pada keadaan tersebut  maka bagi anda tinggal menanti “terbukanya hati” yang mana macam ini juga dinampakkan kepada para wali Allah: Imam Ghazali, Timbangan Amal, 52 (1983).

        vi. Pencapaian

        Marilah kita lihat contoh mereka yang mencapai Makrifatullah secara sebegini:

        Syaikh Moulay Al Arabi Ad Darqawi – Beliau telah menerima daripada Gurunya zikir “Allah”. Beliau dikehendaki apabila berzikir mengadakan kalimah “Allah” itu di dalam minda beliau. Beliau telah menjalankan riadah ini selama sebulan dan beberapa hari, apabila beliau diilhamkan, “Aku yang Awal dan yang Akhir; Aku yang Zahir dan yang Batin.” Walaupun beliau tidak menghindarkan ilham itu tetapi ia mendesak. Kerana tidak tertahan dengan desakkan itu maka beliau menjawab bahawa beliau faham Dia yang Awal, yang Akhir  dan yang Batin tetapi beliau tidak faham Dia yang Zahir kerana apa yang beliau lihat yang zahir adalah benda-benda yang berbentuk. Maka datang pula ilham kepada beliau bahawa yang dimaksudkan ialah yang terzahir iaitu Yang Batin terkeluar bukan dimaksudkan yang diluar. Serta merta beliau faham maksud ayat itu dan dengan itu beliau berjaya mencapai Makrifatullah. Beliau mencapai Makrifatullah setelah menunggu sebulan dan beberapa hari: Martin Lings, A Sufi Saint of the Twentieth Century, 85 (1973); Abd Qadir Al Sufi, The Way of Muhammad, 169-179 (1997).

        vii. Ijazah:

        Setelah si-mu